Howie 
 
 eels 
 eater er arr arity 
 Mak ear eal 
 
 “ ele ey tiy Te  gya e elye 
 Rae Pah Se Sa Tye 
 SAC ae Nee ps weave: ree pay. + %, hi) 
 ele 
 * 
 
 * se 
 aT aoe g) 
 
 * 
 Oo 
 = 
 = 
 2 
 
 a 
 
 re Pa ant 
 
 1% Pa tare Te 
 ‘ Pare gam 
 
 vy Prater | 4 
 
 aietel te Weiatanus 6 
 
 ee 
 
 ae Ce 
 
 3 
 
 CO ahaa 
 
 Ce telat 
 Sie: 
 Late r 
 
 aay 
 
 elit 
 
 ote 
 Pheu 
 AO ina | Aga 
 satay 
 at 
 
 aut 
 ae 
 Lr 
 
 ay Beth 
 aye eh 
 set 
 
 ake 
 at 
 pen 
 at 
 tie repeP his 
 
 ateatar ia ats 
 cays in feta 
 af eey 
 
 aie 
 
 Pei 
 
 fen Po 
 
 ca 
 Hae Ire 
 
 rae pu the ty 
 
 on 
 ap eevee sy B 
 Re eae 
 Ps 
 
 uy 
 
 mean 
 
 Reser tate 
 Hine 
 
 oh 
 phe 
 vhehe 
 
 <3 
 
 ee Puta tr 
 CARAS HH 
 Soha 
 
 fick 
 
 rt 
 
 itis es 
 sipiele st 
 
 poe aD 
 
 Ay 4 
 tfaantatntetanans Bate 
 MeN ley Wak Gor barter ag Ope 
 
 eet asarnenta! autae ) 
 
 * 5 ret * T* 
 Pa hy at ahead WF ee oF bh 
 Piri ROY REST COC 
 
 + i 
 
 eee 
 
 errs 
 4 wary 
 
 hope 
 
 ies 
 
 pay 7 
 
 
 
LIBRARY OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 
 PRINCETON, N. J. 
 
 PRESENTED BY 
 
 ih Wee ey 
 
 Bi277 See eos 
 
 Spivey, Thomas Sawyer, 1856: 
 1938. | 
 
 The revelation 
 

 

 
 
 Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2022 with funding from 
 Princeton Theological oat inary a 
 
 { 
 
 fo. 
 ‘ 
 eral ¢ 
 
Tele Ine WEA ON 
 
 ~ APR PAQH AHO: 
 % e 
 “Logica sew 
 
 
 
 
 An expose of the Christian 
 exploitation of mankind 
 
 
 
 By 
 
 THOMAS SAWYER SPIVEY 
 
 Published and Distributed 
 BY 
 THOMAS SAWYER SPIVEY 
 
 Beverly Hills, 
 
 California 
 
 Price $5.00 the copy, 
 Postage paid. 
 
i 4 Te ave 1 a 
 es ty ‘ es ‘j ’ : 
 ree cove baits Merny § ae ay i er! fa “ ADT ry Wa ‘ih “yy 
 ~ "1a rare } ' “ the Ay vie 
 | : 
 
 ph a) 
 
 a shed , ew thy eS, Se 
 
 ~® OU fe 
 
 Copyrighted 
 BY 
 THOMAS SAWYER SPIVEY 
 Wiglees 
 
 With all rights and privileges reserved 
 
 
 
De A LOM 
 
 This book is dedicated alike to all men, because every man 
 is a unit in the great body of humanity and is entitled to know 
 the truth. 
 
 The purpose of the book is to reveal long hidden truths 
 which should have been taught as primary lessons in the proper 
 development of human intellect. 
 
 We desire to teach men to do their own thinking, that they 
 may realize their own natural powers for self-development and 
 protection. | 
 
 The revelations in the succeeding pages will emphasize the 
 necessity for such unit training. 
 
En ‘ a ; 
 
 
 
Preface CONTE NES 
 
 are 
 
 ce 
 
 I—In the Beginning - - - Cae 
 ioe eee 
 
 3—Personification of Gnostic Similitudes - 
 
 4—TLaying the Gnostic Skies Lee: 
 
 Period) «Adam 3% t+ a a 
 
 5—The Theory—The Water Ber ecemeNean ~ 
 6—The Practice—Water Period. Noah to Abra- 
 
 ham - - - - - - - - 
 
 7-— The Air Peet eeact Latha cat 
 
 S—The Period of Diente element of 
 
 bsracle-. 2) <i" =~ - - 
 
 9—The Rehearsal—The Fire Perea Ntoek 
 10—The Rehearsal—Period of Terrorism 
 
 11—The Rehearsal—The Light Period 
 12—Divine Coercion - - - -' - - 
 13—Assembling the Hosts - - - - 
 14—The Usurpation—Jacob- - - - 
 
 15—The Rehearsal—The Temporal eae 
 
 16—The Rehearsal—Period of Intrigue 
 17—The Rehearsal—Period of Intellect 
 18—The Execution—Personified Light 
 19—The Execution—Propaganda - - 
 20—The Jewish Mystery - - - - 
 21—Coupling the Two Systems - - 
 22—A Line of False Prophets - - - 
 
 23—Identification of Scriptural Characters 
 
 24—The Antecedents of John - - - 
 25—Christian Mythology - - - - - 
 26—Commentary on Flavius Josephus 
 27—Christianity in Operation - - - 
 28—Recapitulation of Organization - 
 29—The Christian Divinity - - - - 
 30—Juggling Words and Names - - 
 31—Sowing Imbecility - - - - - 
 32—The Horrors of Christianity - - 
 33—Attitude of Popes Toward Kings - 
 
 34—Responsibility for World Conditions - 
 
 Page 
 
' } ivy my 
 7 A i band ay 9 ‘ 
 a ura 
 geal bite 5 Os . 
 
 fe he 
 
 ri i in 
 
 | cay apt oy Cs aa teh Ne 
 ibe Ai i ey at ie A is 
 ihe ia, 
 
 ete 
 AAS 
 
 
 
PREACH 
 
 In the writing and publication of a work which casts a 
 sinister light upon ecclesiasticism, and criticizes the Bible and 
 the “sacred”’ things of the church, the layman must be prepared 
 to meet the specious and wholly presumptious assertion that 
 he has nothing to do with ecclesiastical matters, and therefore 
 he should abstain from any form of criticism which might 
 reflect against the church. 
 
 We shall not waste the time and space to dispute over this 
 absurd doctrine. Every thinking man owes it, as a part of his 
 duty to community and national life, to call attention to any- 
 thing which he believes endangers the welfare and _ stability 
 of human progress. 
 
 We do not subscribe to that bigoted doctrine which teaches 
 that the truth should be suppressed rather than reflect to the 
 discredit of powerful institutions or persons in high places. 
 Hero worship is an unnatural and cultivated thing which does 
 not contribute to the best development of mankind. Our re- 
 searches have been along legitimate lines, and our discoveries 
 must see the light of day because they vitally affect mankind 
 at large. 
 
 That grandiloquent “righteous indignation” which formerly 
 was hurled at him who dared to delve into ecclesiastical mat- 
 ters, like the formidable excommunication, has become unfash- 
 ionable. Moreover, research has exposed a vulgar origin which 
 may not be openly revealed. 
 
 With the foundation doctrine of Christianity, the “immac- 
 ulate conception,” being openly repudiated by a large proportion 
 of the modern clergy, and the churches flagrantly flirting with 
 science, begging for harmony between the two, the whole Chris- 
 tian system exposes itself to wide-open analysis and examina- 
 tions, making possible a revelation which is truly an expose. 
 
 9 
 
10 THE REVELATION 
 
 There was a time when the canonized laws of the church 
 could not be questioned, but modern thought and research 
 have made this foolish. The truth is the truth always and 
 everywhere; therefore, to attempt to suppress it by coercive 
 methods provokes a suspicion of sinister designs. 
 
 Qur work was not inspired by any especial antagonism 
 towards the churches; we are not ultra-critical or quarrelsome 
 by nature, and it is averse to our ideas of life to seek con- 
 troversy with men or their institutions. Our attention was 
 drawn toward our subject by circumstances which we need 
 not here explain, but we were as much shocked and amazed 
 at the results of our researches as any reader of this book 
 will be. 
 
 We are thoroughly convinced that we have solved the 
 
 great mystery of Christianity, and it does not reflect to its 
 credit. We shall treat the subject without reserve, regardless 
 of the resentment this may engender. 
 With the courage of our convictions, we invite ecclesi- 
 asticism to come out in the open, to draw aside the “purple 
 veil” of mystery in which it has enshrouded itself during all 
 the Christian centuries, reveal all the deceit and hypocrisy 
 behind the curtain, and attempt to explain and justify it. 
 
 In the following pages we are going to reveal these 
 things and place upon them their own secret interpretations. 
 
 In this volume and our succeeding volume, The Resur- 
 rection, we shall demonstrate these essential truths: 
 
 1. Christianity is based upon gnosticism. 
 
 2. Its doctrines are practically all plagiarized. 
 
 3. Its basic purpose is to acquire temporal power. 
 
 4. It was responsible for a thousand years of human 
 ignorance. 
 
 5. It aspires to erect a super-class to control the masses. 
 
 6. It established the plundering crusades and the hellish 
 inquisition. | 
 
 7. Its scriptures are wholly fabulous and immoral. 
 
THE REVELATION 11 
 
 8. Its god idea is concealed sun-worship. 
 
 9. Not one important bible character ever lived. 
 
 10. Not one line of the old testament is authentic his- 
 LORVs 
 
 11. The old testament conceals in code an exploitation. 
 
 12. No such people as the Israelites ever lived. 
 
 13. The so-called Israelitish lines form a code to con- 
 ceal organization. 
 
 14. The journey through the wilderness is a rehearsal. 
 15. The gospels of the new testament are unauthentic. 
 
 [Ome UlemmO@ntisteecharacter sista ptinciplé. personified in 
 mankind. 
 
 17. Mankind has been and is being crucified by ecclesi- 
 asticism. 
 
 These and endless other important matters will be re- 
 vealed, and if they are not explained ecclesiasticism will lay 
 itself open to the charge of willful duplicity. 
 
 Christianity has not demonstrated or identified its god, 
 hence it is preaching a worldly king in this established re- 
 public. 
 
 We warn humanity that in their desire to establish a 
 coercive control over mankind, the churches are driving the 
 world into crime and imbecility. 
 
 It is assuming a militant attitude which can only be 
 based upon a belief in its infallible powers. 
 
 Even today the church “preaches Christ eesiellt and 
 
 him crucified,’ when it is a well established fact in ‘the 
 church itself that no such character ever existed. 
 
 it preaches: this same. Christ as) thes prince of “peaces 
 notwithstanding they put words to the contrary in his 
 mouth. 
 
 Christ says to his disciples: 
 
 “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth; I 
 came not to send peace but a. sword. 
 
12 THE REVELATION 
 
 “For I am come to set a man at variance against his 
 father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daugh- 
 ter-in-law against her mother-in-law. 
 
 “A man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” 
 (Matthew 10:34-35-36.) 
 
 According to the words placed in the mouth of the 
 alleged Christ, it is not intended that peace shall be as long 
 as nations and civil governments exist. 
 
 “Ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars: see that 
 ye be not troubled: for these things must come to pass. 
 
 “For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom 
 against kingdom.” (Matthew 24:6-7). 
 Does this sound like peace? 
 
 Beware of the doctrine of “war to bring peace.’ It has 
 been the cry of predatory forces for two thousand years, and 
 bleeding, hopeful humanity has paid the horrible cost. 
 
 There is one sinister thing which is not figurative, but very 
 literal; the churches demand a kingdom, with the king as the 
 head of the church. 
 
 This is an insult to this great republic, which has gen- 
 erously permitted them to thrive under its protection. We need 
 no supernatural aid. 
 
 This nation is trifling with the most invidious as well as 
 the most insidious force for immorality and evil it is possible 
 to develop—subtle example. It has warmed a viper in its gen- 
 erous bosom. 
 
 The churches are turning to the increasing demand for 
 sensation; catering to the lowest desires, which they have 
 openly condemned through long previous periods because they 
 attracted the people from their type of blandishment. 
 
 Every day we find some radical departure from former 
 ethical practices by clergymen, heralded in the newspapers. 
 Sensational semi-nude dancing in the churches to attract the 
 people, and even nude pictures are used as a lure to attract 
 the morbid classes. 
 
THE REVELATION 13 
 
 Sensational advertisements, to make a faker blush, are 
 broadcasted by whole newspaper pages, one church compet- 
 ing with another. 
 
 Clergymen have adopted the same practice as that of the 
 sensational theatres, the advertising specialists, the clothing 
 dealers, and many others, by using their own portraits in their 
 
 6é bed : 
 e 
 
 ads 
 It is trivial to name these flaming advertisements, announce- 
 
 ments: they are identical with all other forms of newspaper 
 
 invitations to “step in and leave your money; we need it.” 
 
 What is the result of this worldly and carnal tendency 
 on the part of the church? 
 
 The true, underlying sentiment of humanity at large is 
 charitable, so much so that most of the people, innocent OLethe 
 truth that every sea has its sharks, are gullible enough to give 
 up money to any request in the name of charity. 
 
 The practice of the churches soliciting donations in the 
 name of charity, is taken as a cue by thousands who are not 
 fooled by the church pretensions, to band themselves together 
 in the name of charity, to exercise a form of coercive persua- 
 sion which long ago should have been made criminal by law. 
 These so-called charitable organizations ally themselves with 
 the churches and are sufficiently powerful to tacitly compel 
 the churches, at least, not to antagonize them. Their political 
 influence is a power which protects them from government 
 interference. 7 
 
 Nevertheless, the burden has become so great upon the 
 people, and their actions so brazen, that the government has 
 recently found it necessary to take cognizance of the com- 
 plaints made against them. 
 
 This brings us right to the door of the church. The reason 
 given by high officials for taking some steps to correct this evil 
 is that the large part of the monies collected by these organiza- 
 tions goes toward “expenses” called “overhead,” meaning up- 
 keep. 
 
14 THE REVELATION 
 
 Where may be found a greater example of extravagance in 
 this same respect than in the churches, with their grand edi- 
 fices, costing millions upon millions, with their art windows, 
 their gorgeous interior decorations, their magnificent art panels, 
 grand organs, and softly carpeted aisles, palatial residences 
 and automobiles for the clergy? All to impress and enthrall 
 humanity. 
 
 Is it any wonder that jealousy is engendered in the hearts 
 of men who see this smug and complacent monopoly quietly 
 amassing untold wealth in real property, and absorbing the 
 real wealth of mankind? 
 
 The flimsy plea and excuse is wholly insufficient. 
 
 “If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing 
 if we shall reap your carnal things?” (1 Corinthians 9 lle 
 
 Men are men, and visible palpable injustice and inequality 
 grind the hearts of men, and they seek to equalize the conditions 
 by imitation, knowing that when they are called it will make 
 conspicuous the original protected examples. 
 
 The church privileges, wholly based upon specious and 
 unlawful claims, represent the greatest monopoly in the world. 
 The most illogical and unreasonable attitude ever assumed by 
 government is that which exempts church property from taxa- 
 tion, and yet gives to the clergy a voice in making the laws. 
 It is the history of the world and mankind that such favoritism 
 always has been abused. 
 
 But we are confronted with mathematical facts : exemption 
 from taxation will enable the churches, in due time, to control 
 the basic wealth of the nation. 
 
 When Constantine in 321 issued a decree permitting the 
 Christians to receive donations, own real property, and erect 
 churches, little did he know what a viper he was warming to 
 life. This precedent was the beginning of the most colossal 
 accumulation of wealth the world will ever know. Even in 
 that early period bishoprics became principalities, and popes 
 amassed fabulous fortunes. 
 
THe REVELATION 15 
 
 The gratitude of the church was shown by a despicable 
 forgery of a so-called “donation of Constantine,” in which it 
 was alleged that he had surrendered to the church and to the 
 pope all he possessed, including his sovereignty. Here was a 
 direct and positive evidence of duplicity, which exposed the 
 secret ambition of Christianity. It forged this precedent to 
 influence other kings, but its dishonesty reacted and it was long 
 centuries before it could eradicate the belief among sovereigns 
 that it was a sinister power to be watched with suspicion. 
 
 Those who have followed the history of Christianity know 
 that its exploiters cared not a rap for the opinions of kings, they 
 had the masses of subjects hypnotized. The terrible excom- 
 munication was their deadly weapon. 
 
 What, then, must the world think of the sovereigns of 
 Europe, who, as late as November, 1923, humiliated themselves 
 by kissing the feet of Pope Pius, at the Vatican, at Rome? This 
 disgusting practice was the means by which the popes exhibited 
 their contempt for, and their powers over sovereigns. 
 
 The masses are not mentally qualified to reason out the 
 dangers of great national tendencies, and the ravenous noin- 
 producers are devouring them. Human energy is the coin 
 of the world today, and the parasitic classes are devouring it 
 and concealing’ it in) great masses of dead property, like 
 churches. 
 
 If the burden is not lightened the breakdown is not far 
 distant. 
 
 Keep this in mind as you peruse the pages of this book. 
 The masses of humanity whose energy is coined into wealth 
 are surely and inevitably being brought under the yoke of an 
 all-powerful, invisible government which is bent upon the per- 
 manent establishment of a slave class to support a super-class. 
 This is the very heart of the Hebraic idea—which is Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
 DAE AUTHOR. 
 
 Beverly Hills, California. 
 

 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 y ia 
 ’ Phnta 
 
 al y 
 Oe OR 
 
 
 
 
 
FING lie 
 IN THE BEGINNING 
 
 (True religion is born in the hearts of men, not made by 
 brute force.) 
 
 Form no opinions until you have read and pondered well 
 every word of this book. 
 
 In the beginning was the struggle between light and dark- 
 ness. Within the darkness was implanted something potential 
 which persistently sought to manifest in light and activity. 
 That was life. 
 
 This is natural evolution. 
 
 Applying this law to the development of mankind, it sig- 
 nifies the evolution of active mentation out of primary poten- 
 tiality; intellect out of beastly mentality; civilization out of 
 savagery; reason out of blind ignorance; and the lifting of 
 mankind to the highest attainable position of intelligent crea- 
 tion. 
 
 Living evidence proves, beyond dispute, that mankind had 
 made long strides towards the higher estate before Christian- 
 ity was ever dreamed of. Authentic history, with equal candor, 
 accuses Christianity of having wilfully and purposely cast 
 mankind back into a state of darkness and ignorance all the 
 more humiliating and degrading because of previous enlight- 
 enment. 
 
 There was an underlying cause for this which the people 
 at large were not premitted to know; therefore, from the very 
 beginning justifiable suspicion rested upon the forces which 
 had, unbidden, constituted themselves the guardians and direc: 
 tors of the future progression of humanity. 
 
 Up to the beginning of Christianity tremendous progress 
 had been made towards universal education; philosophy was 
 being reduced to an understandable system; science had been 
 
 17 
 
18 THE REVELATION 
 
 placed upon a substantial footing, and all men were awakening 
 to a desire for higher knowledge. 
 
 To know became the slogan of man. 
 
 Gnosis means to know; therefore, every man is a gnostic 
 to the extent of his knowledge and understanding. No other 
 initiation is required. 
 
 To crush this expanding manifestation of intellect and 
 reason was the first necessity of the ecclesiastical exploitation, 
 and it systematically planned to smother gnosticism; destroy all 
 extant records of super-knowledge, and eliminate or absorb the 
 limited number of men capable of teaching the sciences. 
 
 It had a double motive in this drastic policy ; success meant 
 to them an educational monopoly and a scientific basis for the 
 development of an attractive church literature. 
 
 Genesis 1s pure gnosticism, garbled into a foolish, child’s 
 story. 
 
 It was a battle royal between the power of learning and 
 the power of ignorance. One of these was destined to coin the 
 units of the future civilization. 
 
 No man can be a philosopher and foster evil designs 
 against his kind; men are wise in evil as well as in good, but 
 he who chooses the evil course spurns philosophy as an accus- 
 ing thing. 
 
 Men may be wise without being philosophers or scientists, 
 wise in evil. Such men live, thrive, and fatten off the works 
 of others. They seek monopoly and control. Why take the 
 trouble of thinking out something which the brain or brawn of 
 another may produce for you? is the secret doctrine taught by 
 the priesthood. 
 
 Israel is taught to “go in and take possession” of lands 
 already developed and occupied by others, without compensa- 
 tion. 
 
 Here was the dividing line between two human powers 
 at that critical turning point in the affairs of mankind, when 
 the future control and guidance of the rapidly multiplying 
 multitudes were the paramount problems. 
 
THE REVELATION 19 
 
 The “dark age,” a period of one thousand years (486 to 
 1495), only too eloquently tells which faction won. 
 
 It required five hundred years to smother and suppress 
 gnosticism and debauch humanity of all its learning. 
 
 Neither priest nor prince could read or write, and the 
 masses lived in a half imbecilic state. 
 
 This was the first great lap in the journey of humanity 
 through the ecclesiastic wilderness of evil and ignorance. It 
 was the sowing broadcast of evil, for the justification of that 
 damnable doctrine of original sin in men, which is the primary 
 foundation of the church. If there were no sin in the world, 
 there would be no need for a priestly mediator and the church 
 could have no excuse for its existence. 
 
 In nature every system cultivates that upon which it feeds. 
 
 Gnosticism was the culmination of all the philosophies of 
 importance of that period. It had separated the grain from the 
 chaff, in preparing a banquet for developing mankind. Knowl- 
 edge was to be made universal, that every man might become 
 a perfected unit in the new brotherhood to shape an enduring 
 civilization. The individual voice was to be heard, and the wis- 
 dom it expressed was to be added to the whole, that the united 
 wisdom of men might develop a strong, resourceful, and logical 
 system capable of realizing, anticipating, and providing against 
 the inevitable hardships which overpopulation of the world 
 would bring to an ever-expanding people. The earth could not 
 expand, therefore an end must come some time. 
 
 This was the theme and dream of gnosticism. 
 
 Another power, the antithesis of gnosticism, had its seat 
 in Rome. It flourished under the title of ecclesiasticism. It 
 was a secret political priesthood opposed to universal educa- 
 tion. Its every tenet and doctrine was opposed to gnosticism. 
 It held the perverted doctrine that the future control of man- 
 kind must be based upon church discipline, enforced poverty, 
 a cultivated ignorance, and eternal physical toil. 
 
 Its very name indicated a peculiar form of government. 
 Ecclesia is a Greek word meaning a legislative assembly. 
 
20 THE REVELATION 
 
 We shall demonstrate that this ecclesiastic body attempted 
 to exploit its vain conceit in a form of religion imitating the 
 natural creative laws and processes, and, through this, to estab- 
 lish a secret control over governments. 
 
 History records that about the sixth century it had at- 
 tained the power to suppress education and destroy all recorded 
 learning. During a thousand years of darkness and oppression 
 it developed conditions by. which, about the fourteenth century, 
 it assumed temporal power over kings. 
 
 This was the position to which it had aspired from the 
 beginning. The pope assumed the position of “Lord of Lords’”’ 
 and “King of Kings,” showing his disdain for them by kicking 
 their crowns from their heads, casting them upon the ground 
 and placing his foot upon their necks, and compelling them to 
 kiss his foot. 
 
 This was the contemptible attitude of popes towards kings, 
 and it is to this day. 
 
 If we reveal a well defined concealment of the truth 
 throughout the bible, and evidence of premeditated deceit, it 
 matters little what history teaches, for this same bible is being 
 preached literally today, and the masses are taught to believe 
 that palpable falsehood is divine truth and rank fable is authen- 
 tic history. 
 
 It is not impossible, although highly improbable, that the 
 early ecclesiasts themselves were deceived when the romantic 
 story of the scriptures was purchased of the Jews. In any 
 event the fabulous peoples now rise up from their imaginary 
 tombs to leer at those who have aspired to rule the world by 
 fictitious history, posing as gods, or super-men upon earth; 
 while they forged the fetters of superstitious fear and eternal 
 slavery upon men. 
 
 Let us briefly examine the fabulous people who are 
 “chosen” to give to the whole world its true religion. 
 
 First, the bible is the only authority, and the old testa- 
 ment is the alleged Hebrew Berith, meaning a covenant or a 
 bargain. 
 
THE REVELATION ot 
 
 Flavius Josephus, the “Jewish historian,’ admits that he 
 takes his story from the scriptures, relating also the story of 
 the sale of these scriptures for a sum equal to $7,500,000. 
 
 In our opinion this is the basis of the covenant. 
 
 The best historians, the most astute philosophers, the 
 most learned scientists, and the most brilliant minds the world | 
 has produced, have frankly and unreservedly branded the bible 
 as an absurd mass of myths, fiction, fable and childish fool- 
 ishness. 
 
 Humboldt: 
 
 “The origin of the bible is mythology and pretended tra- 
 dition, the Semitic narratives included. 
 
 “Science has been unable to establish a primordial seat, 
 or so-called cradle, of the species. This is purely mythical. 
 
 “There is no authentic tradition of a time when the human 
 species was not already separated into groups of peoples with 
 diversity of languages.” 
 
 The alleged Hebrew literature and history, in common 
 with all other fictitious matters in “Christian evidences” are 
 thus rejected as fabulous and imaginative. 
 
 The manifest character of fiction of the old and new testa- 
 ments alike is that it claims to explain phenomena beyond all 
 human experience and contrary to visible natural laws. 
 
 It is truly a strange and unexplained fact that Christian- 
 ity antagonizes and opposes practically every important thing 
 that mankind attempts to exploit or popularize, which does not 
 in some manner include the church. 
 
 In all the evidences, fictitious and otherwise, presented to 
 prove the illogical theory of a native unity of the human race, 
 not one logical evidence signifies that the race is descended 
 from a single pair. 
 
 Johannese Muller, in his Physiology of Man, says: “The 
 human races’ are not species of one genus; because, if they 
 were, upon crossing they would become sterile.” 
 
 Here is a wonderful provision of nature to prevent the 
 
22 THE REVELATION 
 
 identical perversion of natural laws as suggested in the first 
 and second chapters of Genesis. 
 
 Both Kent and Schiller declare that the literal interpreta- 
 tion of Adam means humanity at large. From our own exam- 
 ination of the subject, this is true, Adam symbolizing the pro- 
 ductive earth, becomes the source of maintenance for the Chris- 
 tian enterprise, therefore humanity is cultivated for profit. 
 
 One of the strongest evidences, in our opinion, of the 
 original Christian purpose to debase mankind, hinder his intel- 
 lectual development, and make of him merely a productive slave, 
 is in the original idea, and constant reiteration, of his fall from 
 perfection to a state of imperfection. This is wholly contrary 
 to nature. The tendency for man to rise from his rude and 
 lowly estate wholly depended upon his intellectual advance- 
 ment, consequently to bar him from the acquirement of new 
 knowledge was to hinder his development and limit his natural 
 expansion. 
 
 It is a known truth that what is good or evil at one time 
 may be the reverse under different conditions. 
 
 For instance, carbon dioxide is death to animals, but be- 
 comes the breath of life for the vegetation. 
 
 To attempt to accredit to the Jews the origin of all this 
 pretense at generic science and philosophy, is like decorating a 
 swine with a necklace of imitation pearls. To give them credit 
 for all the religion found in the Eastern nations is inconsistent 
 with their origin, history, and mental advancement. 
 
 They were comparatively a small and circumscribed people, 
 generally despised, and who never maintained any intercourse 
 with other nations, by trade or by conquest, by religious mis- 
 sionaries or by philosophic learning. To suppose that they, 
 still a nomadic people in the sense that they had no national 
 life of their own, supplied all Asia, and from thence the whole 
 world, with the only true religion, philosophy, laws, and even 
 with morals and manners, is not only without foundation of 
 fact, but they themselves had never lived under restraints of 
 conscience. 
 
THE REVELATION 25 
 
 It was because of this very lack of responsibility that the 
 Christian exploiters chose the Jews as allies in a well defined 
 assault upon natural human development and expansion. There 
 are ample grounds for suspicion that a specific bargain was 
 struck whereby, in the end, the Roman priesthood was to spread 
 to all nations and develop religion, and direct and control in- 
 tellectual development, and the Jews were to permeate all na- 
 tions, monopolize commerce, and systematically prevent wide- 
 spread accumulation of wealth by the people. Poverty was to 
 be the deadly weapon of both. The power of wealth is greater 
 than that of religion. 
 
 Renan, the ablest historian of the Semitic language, says: 
 
 “The Semitic race had neither mythology of its own nor 
 science, nor philosophy, nor fiction, nor plastic arts, nor sub- 
 stantial civil life.” 
 
 Yet it is to the alleged traditions and coined genealogies 
 of this semi-civilized people that Christianity points as evi- 
 dence of its divine origin and authority. 
 
 It is significant that the books of the old testament are 
 the only writings extant in pure Hebrew, therefore they are 
 not corroborated by contemporaneous writings. 
 
 The best qualified historiographer of Palestine, M. Munk, 
 said: “The cosmogony of Genesis is, in its conception, of in: 
 fantile simplicity, in which imagination outbalances reflection.” 
 
 Now let us go into the code to learn something of the 
 technical nature of this Semitic people. 
 
 Sem is the Greek form of Shem. 
 
 We are informed by the bible dictionaries that Shem 
 means name, renown, fame. 
 
 This gives an immediate clue to the means by which the 
 nomadic tribes were tempted. They were promised a land 
 and nation of their own. The name and fame was to come out 
 of the fabulous scriptures. Right well did this idea work out. 
 In a fictitious history and a fabulous genealogy, a half-civilized 
 race of people were elevated into a noble grandeur and his- 
 
24 THE REVELATION 
 
 toric splendor of which they had never dreamed. They were 
 proud of their bogus ancestry. . 
 
 In Genesis, Shem is named the oldest son of Noah. (Gene- 
 sis 5:32.) In another chapter we interpret the meaning of 
 Noah and his three sons. | 
 
 We are informed by the bible dictionaries that the descend- 
 ants of Shem are the Hebrews, Arameans, Persians, Assyri- 
 ans, and Arabians, whose languages are called Shemitic (Sem- 
 tic) 2 
 
 It is a significant fact that the larger part of the fabulous 
 stories throughout the bible are drawn from the mythologies of 
 these countries ages older than Christianity. 
 
 One of the great mysteries of the Christian exploitation 
 has been the secret power which enabled it to control humanity 
 and its governments through long centuries of time. The in- 
 visible power which controlled the masses was ignorance and 
 superstition. The power which kept down education and en- 
 lightenment was of a more drastic kind. 
 
 Letronne says: “Up to recent times all scientific studies 
 had to conform to the narrow requirements of the Christian 
 bible, and were subject to the theologic laws—persecution, 
 imprisonment and the stake.” 
 
 These facts have caused the most brilliant scholars to con- 
 demn and repudiate the Christian power as a thing to be feared 
 and dreaded as a menace to mankind. 
 
 Genesis, throughout, is sheer deception; no one knows who 
 is its author; its fabulous stories are unscientific and its teach- 
 ings immodest and improper. The originators of the scriptures 
 have forbidden the reading of the bible by the people because 
 of its manifestly immoral suggestiveness. 
 
 Shem means name, fame, renown. 
 
 Heber means alliance. 
 
 Aram means magnificent, or one who deceives. 
 
 Persis means divide, a Christian woman of Rome. 
 
 Asshur (Hebrew for Assyria) means one who is happy. 
 He is the second son of Shem. 
 
Tue REVELATION 25 
 
 Assir means prisoner, fettered. 
 
 Arab means the people, mixture, also ambush. 
 
 Arabah means burnt up. 
 
 Ar means awakening, uncovering. 
 
 The ancient Persians came to Elam about 600 B. C. 
 
 Elam is the first son of Shem. We have made a re- 
 markable revelation concerning this Elam in another chapter. 
 One meaning of the name is an age. 
 
 Elymas means wise. 
 
 Paul, in Romans, Chapter 16, sends greetings to his be- 
 loved Persis. Anyone taking the trouble to interpret this chap- 
 ter will uncover a well defined message in code. Look up the 
 meanings of the several names. 
 
 This covers the origin of the Jews of the scriptures. 
 
 Noah, the alleged father of Shem, is a myth; Shem 1s a 
 myth; consequently, the Hebrews of the scriptures are fabulous 
 beings; miscellaneous, crude nations being selected to com- 
 prise a new and previously unheard-of race. 
 
 There is so much palpable fiction found throughout the 
 bible, it is amazing that the organization has been held together. 
 A power greater than religion has bound humanity under the 
 yoke, a power holding in its hands life and death. Fear alone 
 has held the world enthralled, that fear which binds men to- 
 gether as an army and under the control of one man. 
 
 The old testament is an attempt to found a fabulous sys- 
 tem upon the science slowly and patiently evolved by men who 
 labored under difficulties wholly unknown to modern savants. 
 
 There are all the evidences to prove that the ecclesiastic 
 priesthood knew the gnostic philosophy. Let us demonstrate 
 this. 
 
 The philosopher’s formula of earth, water, air, and fire, is 
 the accusing evidence. 
 
 Genesis introduces the system in this order: 
 
 The earthy period, from Adam to Noah. 
 
76 THE REVELATION 
 
 The water period, from Noah to Abraham. 
 The air period, from Abraham to Moses. 
 The fire period, from Moses to Samuel. 
 
 We shall interpret these periods in their order, following 
 these with the exodus and the wandering in the wilderness, a 
 clean-cut rehearsal of the Christian enterprise. 
 
PART II 
 Pleid Pee LOT 2. 
 
 (Cycles of time do not tarry for lagging systems ). 
 
 To put into inanimate things human language to give them 
 personification, is to reverse the creative principles and place 
 revelation before creation. Suggested forms precede physical 
 manifestation, but verbal expression belongs to organic beings. 
 Figures of speech usually conceal something which fears reve- 
 lation. 
 
 To divert from their course and monopolize natural ele- 
 ments belonging to all men alike, is the meanest form of usurp- 
 ation. Absolute, unchangeable equality, justice and compensa- 
 tion, are the basic things of finished nature. Instead of chang- 
 ing her course, she hastens to mend the slightest break or devia- 
 tion from consecutive creative continuity, which may easily be 
 traced by visible waves. 
 
 The purpose of natural evolution was to develop a race 
 of perfect beings through which to reveal the universal men- 
 tation. This contemplated a composite unit so harmoniously 
 constructed that each unit would resemble the nature of the 
 primary electron in its relation to all other units in order that 
 an interchange of thought might be instantaneously transmitted 
 from unit to unit by an electric or telepathic process, giving 
 to the whole cumulative body a thought in common. The 
 afferent and efferent nature of the human nervous system 
 clearly provides for such form of communication between units, 
 if not with universal mentation. 
 
 It is also very possible that the final goal of physical evo- 
 lution was a transparent body. In view of the extraordinary 
 difference in texture, between the lowest animal forms and the 
 almost transparent delicacy of the human flesh, this is ex- 
 tremely probable, the object being to acquire more light. 
 
 ho 
 a! | 
 
28 THE REVELATION 
 
 Such physical development is only possible through a 
 highly evoluted mentality, for the mind intimately controls all 
 of the processes which construct the body, its organs, and its 
 tissues. 
 
 An analysis of the human body reveals a system closely 
 resembling the planetary system; we are living cells in that 
 system; we can vision its greater units; why, then, is it not 
 reasonable that we should be equally visible in our parts. Light 
 is evidence of refinement, and is the most important agent of 
 revelation. We believe that nature originally intended that 
 our vision should eventually attain to the power of the X-ray, 
 and that human mentation should rise to interplanetary inter- 
 course and blend with the universal electrical mind, thus com- 
 pleting a creative cycle to reveal the universal god as one great 
 being of many parts. 
 
 If this is true, it is evident that nature has been thwarted 
 in her purpose, for there is nothing to indicate that human 
 mentation can be extended beyond the present limited aura or 
 field. 
 
 Not a single human being has attained to practical, silent 
 thought transmission, yet almost all thinking men believe this 
 power is possible. 
 
 We are going to attempt to prove that mankind has been 
 deprived of the greatest gifts with which nature endowed 
 him, and that his mind has been dwarfed and blunted, forever 
 barring him from contact with universal mind and the fourth 
 estate. He has been broken off the parent stem of natural 
 evolution and is now an abandoned derelict in the vast universal 
 system, a diseased part in the creative body. He has been de- 
 liberately betrayed and led into the “wilderness of sin,” crime, 
 and imbecility, by designing men who attempted to usurp the 
 
 powers of the creative god of nature, thereby sacrificing the 
 whole human race. 
 
 It is too late to correct the great error, and cycles of time 
 do not wait for lagging systems. 
 
 The human race on this planet is but a fragment of the 
 
Tue REVELATION 29 
 
 great cosmic body. Therefore, if it has abused its privileges 
 of freedom and self-government, it alone must suffer. A new 
 race will take its place in a new creative cycle. 
 
 This does not pardon or excuse those responsible for this 
 awful tragedy. They broke the essential lines of mental evo- 
 lution in the belief that they could intercept and subjugate these 
 powers, develop a race of super-men to rule over the greater 
 masses of humankind, and themselves pose as Lord Gods 
 over all. 
 
 There is abundant evidence that early in the formative 
 period the minds of men were wilfully drawn away from the 
 trend of normal evolution, their intellects blunted, and their 
 reason dwarfed, for the specific purpose of concealing from 
 them the great mental and physical possibilities with which 
 nature had originally endowed them by slow and patient evlou- 
 tion. 
 
 We are going to reveal a great conspiracy and exploitation 
 of humanity. There is ample evidence that the debasement of 
 mankind was premeditated. 
 
 “That, in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might 
 gather together in one, all things, both which are in heaven 
 and which are on earth, even in him.” (Ephesians 1:10.) 
 
 This is taken from the philosophy of gnosticism. The 
 final goal of nature was to merge all human mind into an 
 atomic, universal mind, to complete a creative cycle. It was 
 not something to be taught, evolution alone could accomplish 
 it as a logical creative sequence. It was a planetary process; 
 man is a cumulative composite being. 
 
 It was not intended that a super-man, or a select body of 
 men, should interject themselves between mankind and nature 
 to mediate their relations. 
 
 This “cloud” broke the contact and destroyed the consecu- 
 tive continuity by which man was to attain to godlike powers. 
 This destroyed the whole work of nature upon this planet. 
 In his thoughtlessness man has ruthlessly destroyed the essen- 
 tial works of nature upon his earth; the forests and vegetation, 
 
30 THe REVELATION 
 
 so necessary to the life of the planet itself, are wasted, and 
 the animals killed for pleasure. The lives of human beings, 
 even now, are held in the same contempt. 
 
 In this unnatural state, the race has drawn so far away 
 from its normal course that nature has wholly abandoned her 
 purpose of linking together all of her planetary system by a 
 mental chain of universal thought and understanding, insofar 
 as this planet is concerned. We have forfeited our position. 
 
 For two thousand years all human philosophy has been 
 tainted by selfishness and false pretense. We are going to ex- 
 pose the evil elements responsible for this offense against na- 
 ture and this cruelty to mankind, although we doubt the pos- 
 sibility of humanity again rising to the dignity of the original 
 plan. 
 
 We shall divide the work of interpretation in a manner 
 to explain each progressive step in the Christian exploitation 
 as revealed in the biblical rehearsal. 
 
 Genesis reveals the attempt to utilize the gnostic wisdom 
 and philosophy as a foundation for the Christian mysticism. 
 
 We quite agree with M. Munk, who says: “The cosmog- 
 ony of Genesis is, in its conception, of infantile simplicity, in 
 which imagination outbalances reflection.” 
 
 Also with Humboldt, who says: “The origin of the bible 
 is mythology and pretended tradition, the Semitic narratives in- 
 cluded.” 
 
 The cosmogony of Genesis pretends to identify a god of 
 first principles, who can indulge in human conversation and is 
 capable of making legal transfer of some imaginary original 
 authority over the persons and property of men, from which 
 to date a fictitious genealogy, through which to transmit a 
 divine right to assume a vicarship over the whole earth. 
 
 This fictitious Lord God exhibits all of the ordinary human 
 frailties of mind and body and is guilty of every human act 
 called evil. 
 
 The first and second chapters of Genesis reveal the pur- 
 poses of the human being who poses as a creative god and 
 
THe REVELATION ai 
 
 sets himself up as the Lord or master of men on earth. The 
 author glibly narrates a childish story of creation while forg- 
 ing evidences of a divine authority, an abnormal and inconsist- 
 ent thing. 
 
 In the first chapter God creates, names, and commands, in 
 order to establish a supreme power. 
 
 In the second chapter the Lord God, who is to be the 
 master mediator, makes, forms, plants, and distributes, signi- 
 fying a delegated power. Therefore, the second chapter relates 
 a new creation with the earthy man as the central character, 
 hence Adam signifies the productive earth, and productive 
 humanity at large. 
 
 Thus is the dignity of the original alleged source of power 
 maintained and a fraudulent mediumship interjected between 
 the earth and creative nature. The scheme forever bars inqui- 
 sition concerning the authenticity of this self-assumed vicar- 
 ship, the most vain and selfish proposal ever advanced by men. 
 This mediumship is wholly contrary to natural laws and vi0- 
 lates the continuity of evolution by discriminating between like 
 units in the same body—the true god of nature is just and 
 speaks to all men alike. The God of Christianity creates 
 classes and unjustly discriminates against the great masses. 
 
 There is no evidence that a super-man is contemplated in 
 the scheme of nature; neither is there an intimation of the dele- 
 gation to a master-man of exclusive supernatural powers. 
 Moreover, there is not a single evidence that any living human 
 being has exercised miraculous or supernatural powers. There- 
 fore, the title Lord God is an unauthorized assumption. 
 
 The idea is simple. 
 
 The idea was conceived to establish a form of universal 
 government to bring the whole of mankind under one control. 
 It was to be organized under the guise of religion in order to 
 establish an original divine authority. This is the sole reason 
 for Christianity having assumed the attitude of a religion. 
 
 This necessitated an unapproachable god, in a fabulous 
 heaven, as the original source; a son and heir to come to the 
 
32 THE REVELATION 
 
 earth and receive the divine authority, the Christ; his death, 
 in order to will the power to a human priesthood; a genealogy 
 dating back to the original god, to establish the identity of 
 Christ ; a fictitious people to rehearse the details of government 
 before it is put in operation, and forged evidences and testi- 
 mony, false history and endless duplicity, all of which had to 
 be concealed in an intricate code to be secretly taught to the 
 inner priesthood while the ignorant masses were to be deceived 
 by myths, fables, and fictions, until they were schooled in intol- 
 erance nad superstition. 
 
 Therefore, we propose to reveal that Genesis is a simple 
 form of gnostic philosophy and tradition. No such fabulous 
 beings as Adam, Eve, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, 
 Moses, David, Solomon, or Jesus Christ ever existed, excepting 
 in the fertile imagination of the authors of the writings re- 
 ferring to them. 
 
 No such people as the Israelites ever existed. 
 Israel is to conceal Jacob, signifying usurpation of power. 
 
 The story of the wandering in the wilderness conceals a 
 priestly outline and rehearsal of the scheme by which Christian- 
 ity was to be introduced and established as a secret, invisible 
 government. We shall make this perfectly plain. 
 
 The underlying gnostic philosophy, in itself, was a system 
 of similitudes. It was the literary fashion of the period, but 
 it had no selfish designs upon men. 
 
 “Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth, and 
 subdue it and have dominion” was addressed to mankind, not 
 to divinely selected men. There is no intimation to be found in 
 nature of the creation of a super and secondary class of human 
 beings under the same environments and conditions of devel- 
 opment. | 
 
 The “male and female” man of the first chapter of Genesis, 
 and the Adam and Eve of the second chapter, clearly define a 
 purpose to establish two classes, one to lord it over the other, 
 one to govern and the other to be governed. The evidence of 
 
THE REVELATION 33 
 
 this is in the fact that God first created the heaven, ecclesiastical 
 government. 
 
 The first man was made “in the image, after the likeness 
 of God,” but the second man was not. 
 
 We shall not disappoint our readers. We are not specu- 
 lating. We shall demonstrate that this is all fabrication, to 
 lead gradually up to an alleged source of authority through an 
 intricate genealogy back to the first cause. 
 
 If it were the purpose of a discriminating god to create a 
 super-man “in his own image and after his likeness,” it is not 
 logical to assume that he would debase that offspring or make 
 him so irresponsible that he would debase himself. 
 
 Moreover, if it were intended that the super-man should 
 lord it over other human beings it is evident, a special race of 
 men lower in nature must be made for him to subdue and have 
 dominion over—hence the second chapter of Genesis for this 
 purpose. 
 
 It is essential, also, that this lower race must date back to 
 the beginning, hence the name Adam is adopted. Both Kent 
 and Schiller declare that Adam means humanity at large. 
 Adam means the productive earth and is symbolized by the 
 genealogical tree. It is essential that male and female be made 
 for generating purposes. This is symbolized by the land and 
 water, forming a dual body. It is necessary to separate these, 
 therefore that early phase of the planet, before it had developed 
 an atmosphere and life, was selected—with a large portion of 
 it in a frozen state. This symbolized the “deep sleep” brought 
 upon Adam—a geological fact. 
 
 The frozen mass was cast off as our satellite moon, sym- 
 bolizing the helpmeet. The crescent shape suggesting the idea 
 Omari: : 
 
 This is Adam and Eve—the first productive pair. The 
 gnostic significance of this will make the story clear in another 
 chapter. 
 
 We do not hesitate to declare this to be the beginning of 
 the most astounding conspiracy ever conceived by men. It 
 
34 Tue REVELATION 
 
 had for its goal super-control over the whole world, and an 
 arbitrary authority over all mankind. It drew its ideas from 
 all previous antiquity, and its wisdom from gnosticism ages old. 
 
 This plot was conceived well within the present civilization 
 and by learned and cunning minds. Therefore we must un- 
 cover evidences of duplicity so eloquently suggested by their 
 suspicious mysteries and secrecy, which the god of nature does 
 not sanction. 
 
 In the very beginning it was essential to erect a screen 
 to conceal the past, establish a power to control the present 
 and an authority to dictate the future. 
 
 We quickly recognize the origin of superstition, fear, and 
 obedience, as the very foundation stones of the enterprise. 
 
 As humanity developed, experience and contact with nature 
 would have betrayed the illogical attitude of a super-agent, 
 therefore a plausible reason or excuse had to be created and 
 the source of “divine authority”’ was made inaccessible to those 
 under control, that the super-power might pose as a divinely 
 appointed mediator to challenge inquiry, and set up a barrier 
 against those wise enough to recognize the fallacy of the eccles- 
 iastical claims. It was a serious thing for the godly priest to 
 have to confess: “Behold, the man is become as one of us.” 
 (Genesis 3:22. 
 
 This mediumship was not confined to spiritual things. We 
 shall find the power interjecting itself between the people and 
 every human necessity, its authority resting upon divine control 
 of primary elements recognized by the early philosophers, air, 
 fire, earth and water. 
 
 The wisdom and knowledge of the gnostic brotherhood 
 were appropriated to establish the ecclesiastical priesthood, and 
 the gnostics were absorbed into the new order or suppressed— 
 this process requiring five hundred years. 
 
 Gnosis means to know, in the sense of revelation. Eccle- 
 siastic mysticism is the concealment of the gnostic foundation 
 for the hierarchy, the alleged “divine justification.” 
 
 Of course the Adamic theory is not in sympathy with 
 
Tue REVELATION ye) 
 
 natural evolution. It is a fantastical foundation for a form of 
 religious government. We refer to it merely as a guide lead- 
 ing up to more serious things. Nevertheless, without natural 
 evolution there could be no unbroken genealogical line, hence 
 the Lord God is assumed to be a special dispensation. 
 
 It is by deductive analysis and the proper interpretation 
 of names and words that the truth is revealed. [ew persons 
 are aware that there is a secret code behind the church mystery. 
 
 We conclude, and we shall attempt to make it clear to 
 others, that: 
 
 The Adamic, Mosaic, and Christian themes are all essen- 
 tial parts of one system; the so-called scriptures of the old 
 testament, and the gospels of the new testament, are of one 
 common origin, insofar as they relate to Christianity, and the 
 purpose of the whole is a well defined exploitation by a highly 
 organized ecclesiastical priesthood, seeking to establish a super 
 authority over mankind in the guise of religion—called Chris- 
 tianity—which in the end is to be “God’s Kingdom.” 
 
 It is not only not “divine,” but it conflicts with the well 
 defined laws of nature and the creative processes by which the 
 god of nature so plainly speaks to his creations. Nature abhors 
 mystery. 
 
 It is only “inspired” by minds bent upon mischief and self- 
 agegrandizement. 
 
 Its mystery and smug piety conceal its sinister and preda- 
 tory character. 
 
 It has attached itself, as a blood-sucking leech, to every 
 important human necessity, making of each a source of income 
 to itself. It stands as a middle agent between nature and man- 
 kind. 
 
 Births, deaths, and marriages, affecting every human being, 
 have been appropriated as its especial sources of revenue. In- 
 dulgences, purgatory, and saint and image worship are cunning 
 inventions for profit. 
 
 The reader may be prepared at once for surprises, for it 
 is in symbolical words and similitudes we are to find the truth 
 
36 THE REVELATION 
 
 revealed to an inner circle, while fanciful fables are preached 
 to the innocent masses as literal truths. 
 
 The Christ himself becomes the first witness of this fact 
 in the very beginning of the introduction of the system. 
 
 This alleged Jesus Christ is made to say in confidence to 
 his first disciples, whom he is sending out to introduce the new 
 organization in the guise of religion, that duplicity is a part of 
 the Christian scheme. 
 
 “Without a parable, spake he not unto them (the people) : 
 and when they were alone, he expounded all things to his dis- 
 ciples.” (Mark 4:34.) 
 
 “And he said unto them: unto you it is given to know the 
 mystery of the kingdom of God; but unto them that are with- 
 out, all these things are done in parables: 
 
 “That seeing they may see, and not perceive; and hearing 
 they may hear, and not understand.” (Mark 4:11-12.) 
 
 We thus early call attention to this gross betrayal of human 
 confidence, because we shall demonstrate that it was the orig- 
 inal purpose to debase the masses and cast them into a state 
 of abject ignorance, that an inner priesthood might assume an 
 absolute control over them and pose as a saving institution. 
 
 The reason for the concealment of the truth is given thus, 
 in the words of Christ: 
 
 “Lest at any time they (without) should be converted and 
 their sins should be forgiven them.” (Mark 4:12.) Their sins 
 meant their ignorance. Especially were they to be kept in 
 ignorance of the truth that man is endowed by nature with 
 reason, to enable him to rise above the brute and free himself 
 from personal sacrifice. He is made in the image of God and 
 personal sacrifice is not a godly attribute. 
 
 “For he that hath (the elect), to him shall be given: and he 
 that hath not (those without), from him shall be taken even 
 that which he hath.” (Mark 4:25.) 
 
 Right in the beginning we declare these are evidences that 
 the early ecclesiasts conceived the idea of a universal form of 
 government concealed behind a religious organization in order 
 
Tue REVELATION ay! 
 
 to give it a lineal heredity back to an imaginary god. There 
 were several strong religions standing in their way, sun wor- 
 ship being the strongest and most attractive. They could not 
 attach themselves to sun worship, because it was national, the 
 kings being the vicars upon earth: The idea of developing a 
 wholly new and fictitious people with a glorious past reaching 
 back to god the creator of all, was a master stroke. The Jews, 
 nomadic, half-savage people, with neither nation nor country, 
 were chosen as the nucleus of a fabulous race with a genealogy 
 back to the beginning. Not a single word of the background 
 history as found in the old testament is authentic or entitled to 
 any credence whatsoever. 
 
 The fabulous covenant is the original bargain between the 
 ecclesiasts and the Jews: the Hebrew Berith meaning covenant. 
 
 Testament in Hebrew means covenant. 
 
 Covenant means bargain. 
 
 Bible in the Hebrew is Mikra, meaning lecture. 
 
 Koran means the reading. 
 
 The books of the old testament are the only writings now 
 extant in the pure Hebrew language. All similar writings 
 were destroyed that no corroborative works might remain to 
 rise up and betray them. 
 
 These fictitious writings were made divine by canon. 
 
 Canon means rule or catalog. 
 
 In the ecclesiastic sense it simply means a rule of doctrine 
 or church law... 
 
 In the beginning it is alleged, the Jews were paid a sum 
 equal to $7,500,000 to bind this bargain. The transaction was 
 concealed under the name of Ptolemy Soter, an alleged king of 
 Alexandria. 
 
 Soter means Savior. 
 
 Alexander means defender of men. 
 
 Our authority for this is one of their own fictitious his- 
 torians, Flavius Josephus. 
 
 This is a borrowed Roman name to conceal Joseph ben 
 
38 Tue REVELATION 
 
 Mattathias, meaning Joseph, the son of Matthew, a contraction 
 of Mattathias. 
 
 Matthew sponsors the first gospel in the new testament, 
 and Flavius Josephus backs it up with a fictitious history. It 
 was essential that this history should antedate civilization. 
 
 Joseph means increase. 
 
 Matthew means gift of God. 
 
 The first thing that the ecclesiastical god created is named 
 in the first seven words in the bible. “In the beginning God 
 created the heaven.” 
 
 Heaven means ecclesiastical government. 
 
 “Of the increase of his government there shall be no end.” 
 (Ciisaiahimee7) 
 
 “Paul planted.” Paul means church worker. 
 
 “Apollos watered.” A learned Jew, a Christian convert, of 
 Alexandria. 
 
 “God gave the increase.” (I Corinthians SeOn} 
 
 We shall go deeper into this in other chapters, and we shall 
 come near proving that the understanding between the eccles- 
 iasts and the Jews was that neither should become a distinct na- 
 tion with a land of its own, on the theory that they would make 
 common conquest and conquer the world, the one to control 
 religion and education and the other commerce and inspired 
 laws. 
 
 Reader, think this over, it concerns you if you are a pro- 
 ducer and a tax payer. If laws are made compelling church 
 maintenance, taxation will become confiscation. If church prop- 
 erty is not put on the tax duplicate, the church will secretly 
 absorb the intrinsic wealth of the world. 
 
 We warn humanity: any institution which inspires the 
 destruction of human life as a necessity to human development, 
 is criminal at heart. 
 
 In the very beginning of the Christian dispensation, the 
 alleged Christ declared to his disciples that he had come to 
 bring the sword to mankind. 
 
 
 
THE REVELATION 39 
 
 Sword, in the ecclesiastic code, means slaughter and war- 
 Tare: 
 
 “Ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars: see that ye 
 be not troubled, for all these things must come to pass. 
 
 “Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against 
 kingdom: there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earth- 
 quakes in divers places. 
 
 “All these are the beginning of sorrows. 
 
 “Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall 
 kill you.” (Matthew 24:6-7-8-9.) 
 
 Earthquakes mean revolutions. 
 
 It is alleged that this Christ spent most of his time in 
 Galilee. 
 
 Galilee means revolution. 
 
 Did it ever occur to you, reader, that an almighty God 
 could just as easily have declared that men were naturally good 
 instead of evil? 
 
 If he could anticipate revolutions and warfare, he could 
 have established permanent peace upon earth, and spared hu- 
 manity the horrors of human slaughter and the consequent 
 grief and sorrows of humanity. Instead this Christian savior 
 declared : 
 
 “T have come to set a man at variance against his father, 
 and the daughter against her mother.” (Matthew 10:35.) 
 
 Thus Christianity assaults the most sacred human ties, to 
 break up the natural human tendency towards peace and hap- 
 piness. 
 
 In the following revelations we shall show the secret pur- 
 pose to destroy every natural human influence which makes 
 for harmony among men. 
 
 Keep this in mind: every man, no matter what his calling, 
 advocating war in any circumstance whatever, for war’s sake, 
 and the national advantages it brings, is a murderer at heart and 
 should not be trusted by peace-loving people. In his fanaticism 
 he would murder his brother as quickly as he would kill another 
 man, then pose as a hero. This is history. 
 
40 THE REVELATION 
 
 Is there any historical evidence to back up this radical 
 assertion, which may logically belong to this subject upon which 
 we write? 
 
 Yes, endless instances. 
 
 We shall only refer to one or two of the most conspicu- 
 ous. 
 
 On the occasion of Athanasius, bishop of Naples, having 
 the eyes of his brother Sergius put out in order that he himself 
 might be proclaimed duke of the Neapolitans in his place, Pope 
 John VIII wrote to Athanasius praising him for the act and 
 “for having plucked out according to the precept of the gospel 
 the eye which offended.” 
 
 Think a minute of a pope, God’s vicar on earth, thus per- 
 verting his own gospel. Can you read anything godly in that 
 man’s heart? : 
 
 In 1250 Emperor Frederick II was allegedly strangled by 
 his own son Manfred. 
 
 Pope Innocent IV called upon heaven and earth to rejoice, 
 calling Frederick the son of Satan. He wrote these words to 
 the prelates, lords and people of the kingdom of Sicily. It 
 was supposed that this same Manfred murdered also his own 
 brother Conrad. 
 
 The great historian Fleury is authority for both these 
 cases. 
 
 Evolution lifts man upward from the lower animal kinds. 
 He cannot physically involute, hence Christianity must condemn 
 evolution in its own defense. Yet we shall demonstrate con- 
 clusively, in our succeeding chapters, that the God of Chris- 
 tianity is a thing of evolution. 
 
 Had man been declared the perfect work of God instead 
 of evil, this perfection would have guided human development, 
 instead of the accusation that all men are born evil, the most 
 dastardly accusation ever advanced by human thought. To 
 “fulfill” this idea, it was necessary to debase all mankind to 
 a common level of sin. 
 
 Had man not been declared evil in the beginning, there 
 
THE REVELATION 41 
 
 would have been no excuse for the church; had this evil not 
 been declared inherent in the human blood, babes would have 
 been born innocent and subsequent posterity would have evo- 
 luted into a state of purity and the church would have ceased 
 functioning. 
 
 In nature a system cultivates that upon which it feeds. 
 
 The church is no exception to this rule. 
 
 The propagation of evil is like the circulation of money. 
 No individual can be directly charged with the evils due to 
 manipulation. The dollar is the same selfish element in every 
 man’s pocket, seeking to purchase the greatest amount. Evil 
 is the same in every man’s mind, be he good or evil at heart. 
 
 Give the man comfort, peace, and happiness, and his nat- 
 ural bent is towards good. Surround him with unnatural re- 
 straints, threaten him with dire vengeance, bring him grief and 
 sorrow, and he is filled with hatred for everything. It is then 
 that man is tempted and falls back to his original brute nature. 
 When once his blood becomes tainted with evil, he breeds evil. 
 
 This is the season of sowing seeds of evil, and the propa- 
 gation of sin for commercial purposes. 
 
 Thus we may understand that men produce mental things 
 as well as material, both of which may become merchandise. 
 
 Now watch this demonstrate the truth under the use of 
 the code. 
 
PANE IE JU 
 
 PERSONIBYING GNOSUI Ges INLET 
 
 (“In our image, after our likeness.”’ ) 
 
 Let us get closer to the gnostic origin of the Christian 
 theme. 
 
 The fall of man; the rebirth by water and spirit; the resur- 
 rection of Christ, and the Kingdom of God are the essential] 
 elements in this idea. 
 
 Originally a scientific system, taught by natural similitudes, 
 the gnostic system was surreptitiously converted into a fanatical, 
 ecclesiastical, political power, disguised as a religion and propa- 
 gated by a strongly organized priesthood bent upon the abso- 
 lute control and exploitation of humanity—a religious govern- 
 ment. 
 
 This will take us somewhat into the technicalities of gnos- 
 ticism. It embraced astronomy, chemistry, and physiology, as 
 the three essential branches of science. In this volume we may 
 only superficially explain the primary atomic waves. These 
 become the starting point of the Christian forces, revealing 
 that they had a knowledge of the gnostic philosophy. | 
 
 We shall merely use the atomic waves for illustrative pur- 
 poses, without again going into a technical explanation of their 
 origin beyond the fact that they come out of the primary sub- 
 stance, and set a basic law from which subsequent processes 
 may not deviate. They represent the waves executed by pri- 
 mary substance in motion. 
 
 Consecutive wave continuity: 
 
 
 
 Potential atom, Kinetic energy, Waning force, Exhaustion, Recuperation 
 
 These waves represent the transmission of energy from a 
 
 42 
 
THE REVELATION 43 
 
 potential state of conservation to a state Ob creative energy ; 
 hence, they are made by as many phases of formative matter in 
 progressive motion through the undifferentiated universal sub- 
 stance. Each wave symbolizes a principle as manifesting a de- 
 gree of energy in matter. 
 
 Cold, warm, dry, and moist. 
 
 The spiral becomes the perfected atom. 
 
 These waves also symbolize the formative or elemental 
 character of the atoms. 
 
 Nitrogen, oxygen, carbon, and hydrogen. 
 
 Hence hydrogen is the true atom and becomes the unit of 
 atomic weights, for these primary elements cannot separate 
 until they are merged into a common pabulum. 
 
 These elements control the consistency of matter in the 
 formation of aggregations. | 
 
 Vibratory, gaseous, solid, and fluid. 
 
 This reveals that the principles are merged into the hydro- 
 gen spiral, out of which is evolved the gross elements. 
 
 Thus the primary principles control temperature, the pri- 
 mary elements control consistency. 
 
 Cold Warm Dry and moist 
 Vibratory Gaseous Solid and fluid 
 Nitrogen Oxygen Carbon and hydrogen 
 
 The ecclesiasts subsequently made this the underlying 
 basis of their Christian scheme by the following similitudes: 
 
 God Christ Man and woman 
 
 This is the pristine beginning, before man had fallen from 
 his state of purity. The pure, unadulterated carbon is the dia- 
 mond, the hardest of all substances and the purest form of all 
 solid matter. 
 
 “To whom as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed of men, 
 but chosen of God and precious.” (I Peter 4.) 
 
 “The stone which the builders refused is become the head 
 stone of the corner.” (Psalms 118:22.) 
 
 This refers to the carbon diamond, which falls from its 
 pure state to its allotropic forms, silicon and silica, in the 
 
44 THE REVELATION 
 
 chemical process of producing the atom and passing it on into 
 the molecular or gaseous state to begin to construct bodies. 
 
 Next to oxygen, silicon-is the most important element in 
 material bodies. 
 
 This symbolizes the fall of Adam and is the reason why 
 Adam signifies earth. 
 
 Adam isthe son of "God! (Luke 3:38") 
 
 Christ is the son of man. (Matthew 8:20.) 
 
 Christ is also the son of God. (Matthew 8:29.) 
 
 Now we may understand why “God is all and in all.” God 
 symbolizes the atomic and vibratory state, and sacrifices his son 
 that man might be. ‘The diamond is sacrificed that the basic 
 element, silicon, may be formed, to become the solid structure 
 for all living matter. 
 
 By the purification of silicon and the reconstruction of 
 the “precious stone” Christ is resurrected as a principle. 
 
 It must be noted that in the chemical process by which the 
 true active atom is formed, as represented by the spiral, the 
 nitrogen, oxygen, and carbon waves are merged into the spiral, 
 hence “God is all in all” and is in hydrogen, which contains in a 
 state of compensating balance the four primary principles. 
 
 The hydrogen spiral symbolizes moisture and water. It 
 also is the beginning of mechanical respiration, having expan- 
 sion and contraction in the same body. This is why all life 
 comes out of moisture. 
 
 It is now not difficult to understand the differentiation 
 of God, the Lord God, and Adam and Eve. 
 
 In the formative processes the separate waves, in a pro-— 
 
 gressive state, signify God, Christ, “male and female’ man. 
 In the perfected union as represented by the spiral, they be- 
 come: God, the Lord God, Adam and Eve. 
 
 “Except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom 
 Oh Cd War alohnia: 3} 
 
 This refers to the first man, male and female. 
 
 The kingdom of God refers to the living kingdoms on the 
 face of the planet, vegetation and animals. This is gnostic. 
 
 eee 
 
 i 
 
THE REVELATION 45 
 
 “Except a man be born of water and of the spirit, he can- 
 not enter into the kingdom of God.” (John 3:5.) 
 
 It is very clear that this is true, for the energy, as repre- 
 sented by oxygen and water, is absolutely necessary to produce 
 living matter. This makes clear the personification of these 
 elements. 
 
 Moreover, the chemical action quickly produces the basic 
 elements for the execution of all this. 
 
 It is evident that the hydrogen spiral is composed of carbon 
 and hydrogen united, with oxygen and nitrogen coiled about 
 them as an atmosphere. This is a miniature world, and is the 
 symbol of the composite God, making “God all and {iia Le 
 for all subsequent matter is composed of these atoms. ‘There 
 can be no break nor regurgitation in these waves. This is the 
 absolute evidence of premeditated evolution. 
 
 Oxygen 16 unites with carbon 12 to form silicon 28. 
 
 Nitrogen 14 unites with water 18 to form sulphur 32. 
 
 Oxygen 16, nitrogen 14, and hydrogen 1 unite to form 
 phosphorus 31. 
 
 These are the primary, essential elements to produce living 
 matter upon the planet. 
 
 It is in the formation of the atom we find the creation of 
 male and female man. In this state they are inseparable nega- 
 tive and positive principles. “My father and I are one.” 
 
 In the perfected molecule we find them united as one ele- 
 mental entity. It is in the planetary trinity we find them physi- 
 cally differentiated, yet bound together in principles, as a living, 
 breathing system. | 
 
 It is in the creation of living vegetation and animal life 
 that we find the manifestation of logical, premeditated evolu- 
 tion by reproduction, governed by these same identical waves. 
 
 What we have already revealed by deduction will now be 
 reproduced in living matter, visible and understandable to all 
 thinking, reasoning beings. The creative waves manifest in 
 consecutive order in direct wave or consistency of mass. 
 
 This is the revelation. 
 
46 THE REVELATION 
 
 With it we shall make the second revelation of the personi- 
 fication of nature by the ecclesiasts to establish a secret church 
 control over mankind. 
 
 It is man we must follow, for he becomes the victim of 
 this conspiracy. 
 
 In the planetary trinity we now have the four great prin- 
 ciples : 
 
 Cold, warm, dry, and moist, differentiated into visible 
 bodies that their functions may be identified and manifested. 
 
 The moon symbolizes the seat of God. God. 
 The sun symbolizes the seat of Christ. Christ. 
 The earth symbolizes productive mankind. Man. 
 
 The waters symbolize reproduction and increase. Woman. 
 
 “But I would have you know that the head of every man 
 is Christ: and the head of the woman is man: and the head of 
 Ghristuis’ God; er( 1 sG@orinthiansel edn) 
 
 It is not difficult to understand the hatred expressed by 
 the ecclesiasts for the philosopher’s serpent which reveals all 
 this. 
 
 “The Lord God said unto the serpent: 
 
 “T will put enmity between thee and the woman and be- 
 tween thy seed and her seed: it shall bruise thy head and thou 
 shalt bruise his heel.’ (Genesis 3:14-15.) 
 
 Now, we shall find that the serpent symbolizes wisdom and 
 the first seed of woman is Cain, signifying vegetation. It is 
 true, vegetation cannot be accredited with a wisdom greater 
 than sufficient for its maintenance and the reproduction of its 
 species. Nevertheless, this does not destroy its power of reve- 
 lation, as we shall demonstrate. The vegetation, as the seed 
 and product of Adam the earth and Eve the waters, becomes 
 the first great manifestation, revealing the atomic waves in 
 consecutive order and physically differentiated, revealing the 
 separate function of each of the four primordial principles. 
 
 This is the reason why man was forbidden to partake of 
 the tree of knowledge. Nature cannot be used as an agent of 
 deception, however, and her revelations may not be suppressed. 
 
THE REVELATION 47 
 
 The ecclesiasts, by the ruthless destruction of the gnostic 
 wisdom, could conceal the atomic beginning, but found it neces- 
 sary to use the philosopher’s fruit-bearing tree to construct a 
 genealogical tree back to the first cause, before it could estab- 
 lish its alleged divine origin. God manifests in the living pro- 
 ducts of the planet, and God is vibratory, hence the visible ma- 
 nipulation of his vibratory waves reveals his invisible form. 
 
 The Christian similitudes rise up as evidence against the 
 ecclesiastical exploitation. 
 
 “God said let us make man in our image after our like- 
 Hessa . 
 
 This was the production of the Christian genealogical tree, 
 which is the physical manifestation of the primary creative 
 waves. If these were not named man they could not become a 
 part of the genealogical line. 
 
 Potential atom. 
 
 
 
 Conservative Seth, the per- 
 nitrogen. petuating seed. 
 Abel, the 
 conserving leaves. 
 Cain, the ex- 
 Expansive panding limbs. 
 oxygen. 
 Adam, the trunk 
 Stabilizing 
 carbon. 
 Hve, the root. 
 Equalizing 
 hydrogen. 
 
 
 
 dhestreceor lite: The tree of good and evil. 
 
48 THE REVELATION 
 
 This genealogical tree symbolizes the evolution of life upon 
 the planet. 
 
 Adam means the earth, production. 
 Eve means life and the waters, reproduction. 
 Cain means vegetation, possession. 
 Abel means the atmosphere and breath, respiration. 
 Seth means the animals, compensation. 
 
 Where is man? 
 
 At the identical point where he is due, man appears, not 
 by special dispensation but by logical evolution. 
 
 “And to Seth, to him also was born a son; and he called 
 his name Enos.” (Genesis 4:26.) 
 
 The meaning of Enos is mortal man, subject to fall and 
 all kinds of evil. | 
 
 Thus vegetation evolutes out of the earth, animal life evo- 
 lutes out of vegetation, and man evolutes out of the animal 
 life. This is scientifically true, and all the alleged divine evi- 
 dence in the world cannot change it. 
 
 Here are several interesting lessons. Adam means the 
 productive earth, and by the ecclesiastical code symbolizes 
 productive mankind. Eve means life, and reproduction of “the 
 multitudes.” Cain means possession by original contact, and 
 for his sins he is sent into exile, meaning the broadcasting of 
 wild vegetation by nature. He is sent to the land of Nod, 
 meaning vagabondage, because the wild vegetation cannot be 
 controlled. Abel means breath, the atmosphere. The leaves 
 of the tree symbolize the atmosphere. The three breathes 
 through its leaves. 
 
 Seth means compensation. This compensation is between 
 the vegetation and the animals, and is a very real thing. 
 
 Vegetation inhales carbon dioxide and exhales oxygen. 
 
 The animals inhale nitrogen and oxygen and exhale car- 
 bon dioxide. 
 
 This is why Seth signifies compensation. 
 
 There is also a material compensation between the animals 
 and the vegetation. The animal excrements go back to the 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 49 
 
 earth and become fertilizing elements for the vegetation, the 
 seeds and fruits of which are returned to the animals for 
 nourishing food. 
 
 This furnishes convincing evidence that man is not car- 
 nivorous, and should not partake of animal flesh as food. 
 There is a specific reciprocity and exchange between vegetation 
 and animals, and there is no such compensation between the 
 lower animals and man. By making animal flesh his food, man 
 interjects a middle element which doubles the labors of destruc- 
 tive assimilation. In fact he is eating the identical tissues which 
 are formed in his own body by a vegetable diet, thereby acquir- 
 ing but a remnant of the original energy. This is the signifi- 
 cance of the eucharist, a remnant of cannibalism. 
 
 The word man is a thing to juggle with in the Bible, and 
 the fact that in the journey through the wilderness the Israel- 
 ites are fed upon manna, the name becomes of extraordinary 
 interest. “What is it?’ is no name for it, and to this day no 
 knowledge concerning its nature has been found. In the 
 Hebrew it means man, and technically man signifies animal, 
 hence we assume that the feeding of the Israelites manna 
 simply refers to the period when men went from the original 
 vegetable diet to the eating of animal flesh. 
 
 Man is not carnivorous by nature. The carnivorous ani- 
 mals lap up their water, whereas herbivorous animals, includ- 
 ing man, suck up liquids. 
 
 But, in the ecclesiastical similitudes this becomes of much 
 greater significance. In another part of our work we have 
 demonstrated. the utter impossibility of producing the alleged 
 quantity of the “manna” required to feed the Israelites— 
 some 15,000,000 pounds daily—upon the surface of the territory 
 over which this fanciful journey was made. 
 
 We shall deduce that this figuratively refers to the bargain 
 between the ecclesiasts and the Jews whereby the latter were 
 to take possession of Canaan, meaning merchandising, trading, 
 commerce. 
 
50 THE REVELATION 
 
 “When the Lord thy God hath cut off the nations, whose 
 land thy God giveth thee.” (Deuteronomy 19:1.) 
 
 When we treat of the fabulous journey of the equally 
 fanciful Israelites, this will be interesting. 
 
 It is natural that the ecclesiasts should extend this system 
 of personification on into its scheme. The name ecclesia signi- 
 fies a ruling assembly, being derived from the name of the 
 ancient Greek assemblies of Athens. 
 
 The first ten words in the Bible betray the underlying 
 purpose of the ecclesiastic exploitation, “In the beginning God 
 created the heaven and the earth.” (Genesis 1:1.) 
 
 In the code, 
 Heaven means ecclesiastic government. 
 Earth means productive mankind. 
 
 Continuing the code, 
 
 Waters means the multitudes of people and ordinances. 
 
 Land means nations. 
 
 Sun, moon, and stars signify rulers of different powers in 
 the church, the pope, bishops and priests. 
 
 The sun also means the civil government. 
 
 The moon means the church power.: 
 
 Mountain means the church of Christ. 
 
 The garden of Eden means a place of pleasure and instruc- 
 tion. 
 
 Paradise means pleasure grounds; Eden means delight. 
 
 Day means a gospel period of fulfilling a system of evan- 
 gelical propaganda. 
 
 Night means a period of affliction, adversity and ignorance 
 —for which some human cause is responsible. 
 
 In other chapters we have elaborated on this study. But 
 in order to convince the reader that our deductions are correct 
 regarding an ecclesiastical purpose to establish a lasting re- 
 ligious government, we extend the genealogical tree from Enos 
 to Noah to prove conclusively, step by step, the progress towards 
 empire. It is through the seed of Seth that the line is extended, 
 
THE REVELATION Sl 
 
 which convinces us that the seed of Cain signified the vegeta- 
 tion which could not be put under control by men. 
 
 The genealogical line: 
 
 God, meaning the creative power. 
 
 Adam, meaning earth, symbolizes mankind. 
 
 Seth, meaning compensation, symbolizes the animals. 
 
 Enos, meaning mortal man, subject to fall. 
 
 Cainan, meaning possessor. 
 
 Mahalaleel, meaning praise. 
 
 Jared, meaning descent, empire, command. 
 
 Enoch, discipline. 
 
 Methuselah, old age, death. 
 
 Lamech, poverty. 
 
 Noah, rest. 
 
 Here is a well-defined conquest in code, marking off a 
 distinct period in ecclesiastic enterprise. 
 
 Following chapters will yield even more startling results. 
 
 In our next chapter we shall repeat, more or less, what 
 we have said in this, for it is most important to fix in the mind 
 these similitudes. 
 
 Gnosticism embraced all the learning of all previous 
 science, religion, and philosophy. The ecclesiasts proposed to 
 establish a universal religious government based upon this 
 gnostic wisdom.. It required five hundred years to suppress 
 gnosticism that it might claim this universal wisdom as having 
 been divinely inspired in a line of fictitious prophets. 
 
 Noah, meaning rest, was five hundred years old when he 
 was warned of the flood, which was an SESE flood of 
 missionaries to overwhelm the people. 
 
 It was the period of sowing, sin and ignorance were to 
 be sown broadcast. 
 
 From 486 to 1495, the “dark ages,” mankind was smoth- 
 ered in inspired ignorance and superstition. Neither priests 
 nor princes were permitted to read or write, that they might 
 not be tempted to teach others. For centuries thereafter all 
 
52 Tue REVELATION 
 
 education was controlled by the church, and permitted only to 
 the chosen class. 
 
 There is every evidence that much of the symbolism of 
 Genesis is taken from the Greek and Egyptian mythology. 
 
 In Romans 16:14 we find Paul sending his regards to 
 Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermos, and Patrobas. 
 
 This salutation bears some mysterious message. 
 
 Asyncritus is supposed to be a Christian at Rome. The 
 name signifies incomparable, intimating praise for some great 
 accomplishment. Phlegon meaning burning, a Christian at 
 Rome. The name evidently is taken from Phlegethon, mean- 
 ing the flaming—in Greek mythology a river of fire in the 
 lower world. 
 
 But Phlegon is supposed to be one of the seventy dis- 
 ciples, and the Bishop of Marachon. Marah means bitter; 
 rebellious. 
 
 Patrobas means paternal; one that pursues the steps of 
 his father. 
 
 We find nothing more concerning him. 
 
 Hermos is the Greek Hermes and the Roman Mercury. 
 Both signify messenger, and carry the Caduceus, which we 
 demonstrate elsewhere as a gnostic chemical symbol. 
 
 Hermes in Greek mythology is the herald and messenger 
 of the gods. 
 
 He is the protector of herdsmen, god of science, com- 
 merce, and invention, the patron of travelers and rogues. 
 
 He is the son of Zeus (Jupiter) and Maia. 
 
 in Roman mythology he is Mercury and bears the same 
 emblem. Paul was called Mercurius at Lystria. 
 
 Lystria means dissolving. It is an unknown city of Ly- 
 caonia, meaning wolf-land. The other cities were Derbe, 
 meaning sting, and Iconium, meaning image. 
 
 In sending out his disciples Christ said: 
 
 “Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves, 
 be ye therefore as wise as serpents.’ (Matthew 10:16.) 
 
 Hermes is the patron saint of wisdom and science. Chris- 
 
 Se —— 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 5S 
 
 tianity is the avowed enemy of science. The serpent is the 
 symbol of wisdom. The Caduceus is a rod entwined by two 
 serpents. ‘lhe head of the rod is winged, the whole symbol- 
 izing the winged messenger of Sophia, wisdom. 
 
 “The wolf and the lamb shall feed together, dust shall 
 be the serpent’s meat.” (Isaiah 65 25.) Dust symbolizes 
 mourning. Christ is the lamb and the wolf is a ravenous 
 enemy to man. 
 
 This is specifically aimed at the scientific knowledge of 
 Hermes, and through the centuries has been drastically applied 
 to all science and learning. 
 
 We find Paul in Lycaonia, wolf-land. Christianity is 
 openly opposed to science. Israel is directed against Canaan, 
 commerce. Israel smote Sihon, king of Heshbon, invention. 
 Hermes was the god of all of these. 
 
 In Egyptian mythology Hermes becomes “Hermes the 
 thrice greatest.” Hermes Trismegistus, the Greek name of 
 the Egyptian god Thoth. Frequent concealed reference to the 
 Hermetic wisdom is found throughout the Bible. 
 
 One of the foundation axioms of Christianity is that 
 _ superstition is an essential ruling power. This is an original 
 Hermetic theory. 
 
 “By the fear of the unknown must the crowd be re- 
 Sitaiticusaem (| Eletae Ll Tis:) 
 
 Christ says: 
 
 “Cast not your pearls before swine.” 
 
 “Give not that which is holy unto dogs.” (Mathew 7.6.) 
 
 “It is good for a man that he bear the yoke in his youth.” 
 (Lamentations 3:27.) 
 
 Suffering humanity has surely patiently borne these in- 
 sults while being secretly deprived of the benefits of wisdom, 
 science, thought, and invention, and surreptitiously spoiled of 
 its established commerce, by an allegedly religious institution. 
 
 The theory involves the casting into ignorance of the 
 lower classes, to be treated as sheep, swine, cattle and dogs. 
 We fail to see that there is any choice, if human beings are 
 
54 Tue REVELATION 
 
 to be classed as beasts. A lamb in his place is no better than a 
 swine in his. God placed them in the line of animal evolu- 
 tion. This casting down is symbolized by the casting out of 
 Cain, meaning possession. Dispossession is the object. Cain 
 symbolizes the prodigal son. At the close of the ages of ig- 
 norance, it is not difficult to resurrect Enoch, meaning dis- 
 ciplined, well regulated. This condition was the purpose of 
 the debasement. 
 
 Enoch is the son of Cain and represents the return of the 
 prodigal son under discipline and repentance. 
 
 It was the foundation purpose of ecclesiasticism to recon- 
 struct humanity, and, during a long period of universal ig- 
 norance, cultivate a “fear of the unknown,” which was to be 
 humanized and personified in order to bring its form of coercive 
 religion into more intimate contact with the ignorant, untutored, 
 superstitious masses. It attempted to make it possible for the 
 ignorant to visualize and feel its “fearful and terrible god.” 
 In the Apocrypha (II Esdras VI) Enoch is pictured as the 
 dreadful Behemoth, the terrible hippopotamus. 
 
 This of necessity created a fictitious and impossible God 
 to frighten the masses, while the priesthood reveled in the 
 “transcendental magic’ of ancient philosophers. While they 
 held the face of humanity to the ground, they traversed the 
 heights, soared among the stars, and feasted upon the “fat 
 things” of the universal wisdom—confiscated from gnosticism. 
 
 Naturally, we find such a religion attempting to cater to 
 all classes, having allegories and fairy tales and images for 
 the childlike and simple minded; an exalted philosophy to be- 
 guile the men of mind; temptations and promises for the ec- 
 static and imaginative, and hope and consolation for the aged. 
 
 Not one single truth or scientific gain is found in either. 
 To spellbind is the sole purpose, to hold under a strict disci- 
 pline through “fear of the unknown.” They did not cheat 
 Hermes Trismegistus when they adopted his axiom, they only 
 plagiarized his idea, as they plagiarized all their important doc- 
 trines from previous systems. 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 55 
 
 In this modern time, political power and control of legis- 
 lation obviate all this infantile playfulness, stern authority and 
 discipline rule. 
 
 The world should feel grave alarm at the present attitude 
 of the church. As long as the unthinking masses are held in 
 that state of hysterical fear which prevents their openly ex- 
 pressing their opinion, they suppress thought to crush out of 
 their hearts the resentment which they cannot exercise. Long 
 suppressed thought and reason blinds the vision of humanity. 
 It is under the cloak of this condition that evil designs are 
 secretly developed into practical systems. 
 
 History openly charges the Roman Catholic church with 
 a grim determination to rule the world or ruin humanity. Her 
 greatest power was political intrigue. 
 
 It gained, and for several centuries held, the temporal 
 power in Europe. Immediately upon assuming the temporal 
 power, it began a murderous crusade against all opposition, 
 the horrors of the inquisition soaked the cloth in human blood, 
 and this is the garment which crouches under the uplifted cross 
 and demands, in righteous indignation, the respect of men. 
 
 Fair estimates place the human sacrifice at fifty millions, 
 a large proportion being burned alive. 
 
 The open excuse was the extermination of the heretics, 
 the protestants who revolted at the manifest evils of the so- 
 called mother church. Heresy comes from heres, the sun, sym- 
 bolizing light and intellect. They were fighting a return to 
 education and reason. 
 
 Neither time nor conditions could crush out of the heart 
 of that monster the desire for revenge engendered by the tak- 
 ing from it of temporal power. It had dreamed too soon of 
 accomplished empire, and had begun to reap the unripe harvest 
 and “‘burn the tares.” Upon realizing that the world was not 
 conquered, its anger and thirst for human life and blood knew 
 no bounds. It called upon its fanatical hosts, and plundering, 
 murdering mobs swept Europe. 
 
 Sufficient manhood had arisen in the sovereigns of Europe, 
 
56 THE REVELATION 
 
 and the mailed fist fell heavily upon the usurpers. The tem- ~ 
 poral power was taken away from popes; infallibility of the 
 Roman pontiffs was declared an adolescent dream, and its 
 cowardly espionage system, Jesuitry, was shown the shortest 
 way out of every leading nation in Europe. The church was 
 compelled to take refuge in the “dens and rocks of the moun- 
 tains” which it had reserved for the “kings, great men, and rich 
 men of the earth.” (Revelations 6:15.) 
 
 It had dreamed of the humiliating necessity for these great 
 men of the earth to seek church safety in monkish hiding places 
 and monasteries, when they raided humanity. Mountain means 
 the church of Christ. Rock means a refuge. Dens mean 
 monasteries. 2 
 
 If you were confronted by a wild beast which openly 
 sought to devour you, and you had succeeded in fighting off 
 its attacks and had driven it back into its lair in the unknown 
 jungle, would you throw down your weapons and feel safe 
 against renewed attacks, or would you seek to hunt the beast 
 to the death for your future peace and safety? 
 
 Common sense says that you would seek to destroy the 
 monster, but Europe was satisfied in driving it into the wilder- 
 ness of the new world, there to feast and fatten off the new 
 nations and new generations, while it cultivated the basic powers 
 of secret political control. 
 
 Therefore, when we hear the cautious suggestions of a 
 union between this identical power and the protestants, we 
 wonder if mankind is truly sane. 
 
 Europe is paying a fearful penalty for her weakness, or 
 her generosity, whichever you may name it, and America has 
 warmed a viper in her bosom. 
 
 The time of vengeance is again at hand. Diplomacy has 
 accomplished what brute force failed to accomplish. 
 
 “When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with 
 his mighty angels. 
 
 “In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not 
 God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.” 
 (II Thesalonians 1 :7-8.) 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 57 
 
 Lord means loafward, the dispenser of bread. 
 
 Heaven means ecclesiastical government. 
 
 Jesus is called Justus, meaning justice. 
 
 Justice, in the code, means desert, retribution. 
 
 Angels means hosts, and hosts means an army. 
 
 Fire means judgment. 
 
 Gospel means god-good spell-story, a good-story. 
 
 The danger plainly lies in the ulterior intrigue between 
 the churches. Should all creeds unite, it will mean a new chal- 
 lenge to humanity. No matter what its form, Christianity is 
 the unrelenting foe of human liberty and freedom of thought, 
 speech, and self-government, therefore its determination to es- 
 tablish a kingdom. | 
 
 Christianity has been the open enemy of science and uni- 
 versal learning from its beginning. It suppressed the early 
 philosophical schools, forbade all learning to the masses, perse- 
 cuted those who sought to teach others, prohibited scientific 
 research, and burned at the stake the most brilliant men who 
 dared reveal scientific truths. 
 
 One of the most sinister developments in church history 
 is the recent announcement by church authorities that a pow- 
 erful organization is formed, consisting of clergymen, financial 
 kings, professional men, and soldiers, to formulate a plan 
 ‘whereby Christianity and science may be harmonized. 
 
 What invisible power is hypnotizing the people in a man- 
 ner to permit such a ghoulish procedure as either of these pro- 
 posals, the unifying of the churches and the harmonizing of 
 Christianity and science? 
 
 It is like binding the dead to the living. 
 
 “That he may be Lord over both the dead and the living.” 
 
 The plain truth is revealed too late; the churches have 
 coddled the professional, non-producing classes, and. blended 
 interests with them. It is the modern syndicate idea by which 
 great monopolies are formed. Christianity has been commer- 
 cialized, and monopoly is in political power. Its towering edi- 
 fices reveal its great wealth in every city of the land. 
 
PENS IE |Tv 
 
 CLAY UNG, THE GNO SHI Ogr © CNIS aa Tea 
 THE EARTHY PERIOD, FROM ADAM TO NOAH 
 
 (“The Lord God formed «man of the dust of the ground, ) 
 
 Genesis is the foundation of Christianity, and Genesis is 
 disguised gnostic philosophy. 
 
 Every human system has its beginning, and, at least, a 
 theoretical ending, the latter revealing the final purpose. 
 
 Uherefore we may conclude that the end is premeditated. 
 
 “In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.” 
 (Genesis 1:1.) 
 
 By the secret ecclesiastic code we interpret this to mean 
 the opposite to that which it expresses on its face. Heaven 
 means ecclesiastical government. Earth means productive 
 humanity. 
 
 This method of concealment is the church veil to conceal 
 its so-called mysteries from the ignorant, unthinking masses 
 which it manipulates to its ends and purposes. 
 
 This mystery is concealed, gnostic wisdom, the scientific 
 learning and knowledge which it appropriated from the gnostics, 
 this requiring five hundred years. 
 
 This is why Christianity opposes science. It desires to 
 monopolize it, in order that it may pose as the source of all 
 wisdom. 
 
 By the first ten words in the Bible we know that the 
 underlying purpose is sovereignty. Necessarily this implies 
 something to govern. We figuratively use the word kingdom 
 as applying to vegetation and animals, but the true application 
 of sovereignty is to human beings, therefore we must view this 
 ecclesiastical sovereignty as applying to men. 
 
 58 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 59 
 
 All the Bible dictionaries give to the name Adam the 
 meaning earth or earthy. 
 
 All leading authorities agree that Adam symbolizes pro- 
 ductive mankind in this opening sentence of the Bible. 
 
 This makes perfectly plain why Christianity preaches a 
 kingdom as the ending. 
 
 Sovereign authority is the beginning, and a priestly king is 
 the contemplated ending. 
 
 The Christian personified Christ is to be “Lord of lords” 
 and “King of kings.” (Revelations 19:16.) 
 
 This Christ is a priest, (Hebrews 4:14, 5:6.) “Christ is 
 the head of the church.” 
 
 Moreover, it is to be a kingdom of priests. 
 
 “And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his 
 father: to him be glory and dominion for ever and _ ever. 
 Amen.” (Revelations 1:6.) 
 
 We have said that Christianity is concealed sun-worship. 
 This word Amen signifies the sungod Amen, worshipped ny 
 the Egyptians at Thebes. 
 
 This is further corroborated by the adoption of the word 
 ecclesia by the church. It is derived from the Greek, signify- 
 ing a legislative assembly at Athens. 
 
 Thus the basic title of this institution is appropriated from 
 civil sources and contemplates sovereignty. The last important 
 words in the Bible continue the theme: 
 
 “I am alpha and omega, the beginning and the end, the 
 first and the last.’”’ (Revelations 22:13.) 
 
 “This is said by him who sits upon the throne.” (Reve- 
 lations 21 :5-6.) 
 
 The beginning means government, and the ending means 
 government. 
 
 If there remains any doubt about this conclusion, it is 
 quickly removed by Revelations, which defines this ending. 
 
 “The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of 
 Sicelord.a( Revelations 11:15:) 
 
60 THE REVELATION 
 
 The ancient significance of the word Lord was the master 
 who controlled and dispensed the bread; the meaning of Lord 
 being loafward. 
 
 There can be no doubt regarding who this sovereign shall 
 be. 
 
 “In the beginning was the word, and the word was with 
 God, and the word was God.” (John 1:1.) 
 
 “Christ is the word, Lord of lords and King, of kings.” 
 (Revelations 17:14.) “Christ is the head of the church.” (Col. 
 LelS) 
 
 The word is authority, the law. ‘Christ in power is the 
 end of the law.” (Rom. 10:4.) 
 
 “The kingdom of God comes with power.’ (Mark 9:1.) 
 
 Is this not plain enough? 
 
 Then we shall make it even more convincing that this 
 scheme was originally intended to destroy established govern- 
 ments. 
 
 “And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven 
 (heaven means ecclesiastic government) set up a kingdom which 
 shall never be destroyed, and the kingdom shall not be left to 
 other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these 
 kingdoms.” (Daniel 2:44.) 
 
 Let the reader attempt to find any other kingdoms than 
 those of peoples on earth to which this could refer. It means 
 the established nations and governments of this world. History 
 only too plainly tells the bloody story of the papal struggles 
 for temporal power. The present political position of the 
 churches tells only too plainly that that struggle is not ended. 
 Subtilty, and cunning intrigue, have taken the place of the 
 former militant attitude. Political intrigue is as deadly a 
 weapon today as was the inquisitional fire and sword. 
 
 But we are not finished with the Bible evidence. 
 
 “Then cometh the end, when he shall have put down all 
 rule and all authority and power.” (I Corinthians 15:24.) 
 
 Does not common sense say this cannot refer to anything 
 else but the civil rule, power, and authority? The only other 
 

 
 Tue REVELATION 61 
 
 authority is the alleged divine, church authority. Would they 
 attempt to suppress their own authority ? 
 
 This end is to be profitable. 
 
 “The harvest is the end of the world, and the reapers are 
 the angels.” (Matthew 13:39.) 
 
 The harvest signifies the reward of toil in producing it. 
 
 Angels signify messengers, priests, ministers. Therefore 
 the clergy will reap the harvest. 
 
 “And hath made us kings and priests.” (Revelations 
 TOs) | 
 
 Back in Exodus we find the promise of this reward for 
 loyalty and obedience. 
 
 “Therefore, if ye will obey my voice and keep my cove- 
 nants, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all 
 people; for all the earth is mine. 
 
 “And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests and an 
 holy nation.” (Exodus 19:5-6.) 
 
 This was the promise made to the priesthood by the high- 
 priest who posed as the Lord God. By the exile of Cain the 
 Lord God usurped possession of the earth as revived in Cainan. 
 
 Let us now return to the beginning and see what is the 
 foundation for this. 
 
 If the story of the old testament is true, then the Chris- 
 tian pope is weaker than the high priest of ancient times. If 
 it is not true, what then? 
 
 “God said, ‘let us make man in our image, after our like- 
 ness: and let them have dominion.’ 
 
 “So God created man in his own image, in the image of 
 God created He him: male and female created He them.” 
 (Genesis 1 :26-27.) 
 
 Therefore God is male and female. When we view man 
 we view God. 
 
 This is not Adam; this is the man to take dominion, the 
 Lord God. 
 
 “The Lord God formed a man of the dust of the ground.” 
 icenesice2 72) 
 
62 THe REVELATION 
 
 This is the earthy Adam, symbolizing productive human- 
 ity, over whom the first man is to lord it. Adam was not 
 given dominion. 
 
 The first male and female men symbolize controlling gov- 
 ernment and the church. Authority is the real god of this 
 scheme. 
 
 The second man symbolizes the masses of people, who 
 produce, and support both government and church. 
 
 “And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon 
 Adam, and he took one of his ribs. 
 
 “And the rib which the Lord God had taken from man, 
 made he a woman, and brought her to the man.” (Genesis 
 PAN etn 
 
 “And Adam called his wife Eve; because she was the 
 mother of all living.” (Genesis 3:20.) 
 
 Let us analyze this; it is full of the most interesting mys- 
 tomo: 
 
 The male and female man is a dual being. Adam and 
 woman are entirely different characters. 
 
 Woman means wife-man. 
 
 Adam had no wife until Eve was made. 
 
 The first female man was not made of a rib, the woman 
 was, and was separated from Adam, yet she clung to him 
 through desire, attraction. Evi means desire. 
 
 God did not make a woman of the rib taken from Adam; 
 He “made the rib a woman.” Therefore we are confronted 
 by a remarkable consequence. If one rib of Adam had an 
 independent soul, every one of the more than two hundred 
 bones in his body must have had independent souls. The only 
 alternative is that the woman was not given a soul, and we are 
 nowhere told that she was, excepting in the wives of Noah and 
 his sons. | | 
 
 The church is the known enemy of womanly independence, 
 and equality with man, and this is especially made clear in 
 the new testament. 
 
 
 

 
 THe REVELATION 63 
 
 “Suffer not a woman to teach, nor usurp authority over 
 TAU EELOmDGsiNesilences | ( Limothy 2 12.) 
 
 In this connection it is important to establish the status 
 of woman. 
 
 “Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived 
 was in the transgression.” (I Timothy 2:14.) Deceive means 
 to trick, cheat, beguile, mislead, betray, ensnare, entrap. 
 
 Here is a fine specimen of divine probity. 
 
 But there is a well defined purpose in all such duplicity. 
 Superstitious fear, refined to the degree of coercion, is a com- 
 mon ecclesiastical agent. 
 
 It is of the utmost importance that we analyze the Chris- 
 tian god and Christ to ascertain if treachery lurks in this 
 scheme. If we find these merely figurative characters in a 
 romantic story, the conduct of the church through all the Chris- 
 tian centuries has been false-pretense. 
 
 From the very beginning, it was essential that the old gen- 
 erations should be put out of the way and the new generations 
 be put under control, therefore posterity was to vindicate the 
 enterprise. 
 
 The Israelitish exploitation is a fictitious history to be 
 used as a background and source of testimony and precedent 
 to the proposed ecclesiastical enterprise to culminate in the 
 practical Christian dispensation and rule over the world. 
 
 Joseph is the first step to insure the increase. Joseph 
 means increase. 
 
 Joseph says to his brethren: 
 
 “God sent me before you to preserve you a posterity in 
 the earth.” (Genesis 45:7.) 
 
 This Joseph was to save humanity from Egypt, meaning 
 oppression and affliction. 
 
 This is a direct accusation against civil governments and 
 worldly rulers. It declares that the fate of humanity under 
 civil rulers is to be oppression, affliction, darkness, and ignor- 
 ance, Egypt benig merely the key word. 
 
64 THE REVELATION 
 
 Joseph, increase, naturally cannot be the father of Christ, 
 coupled with the Christian dispensation. 
 
 Mary is derived from mer, meaning the sea. Mary means 
 rebellion. 
 
 Joseph, increase, again becomes the key to the situation, 
 without being his own father. Therefore the “immaculate con- 
 ception” doctrine. 
 
 Mary, the holy see, unites with increase of population, to 
 raise up an “immaculate” people. The new generation is to 
 be the Christ, which is to: “Set up a kingdom on earth.” 
 (Daniel 2:44.) 
 
 “The kingdoms of this earth are become the kingdoms of 
 our Lord.’ (Revelations 11:15.) 
 
 “Then cometh the end when he shall have delivered up the 
 kingdom to God.” (I Corinthians 15:24.) 
 
 This Christian increase is to ‘save mankind from sin,” 
 which proposition again charges civil governments with inabil- 
 ity to raise up sinless nations. 
 
 Let us return again to woman, so essential to the Catholic 
 enterprise. 
 
 Here is the concealed threat to coerce women. First, she 
 is declared to be in the “transgression” although admittedly the 
 victim of priestly deceit, trickery, and betrayal. Because of 
 the alleged transgression she is in line to fall with Adam. But 
 she is given a chance to escape. 
 
 “Notwithstanding the (transgression) she shall be saved 
 in child-bearing. If they (her children) continue in the faith.” 
 (I Timothy 2:15.) 
 
 This is an ugly thing. 
 
 Blackmail means hush-money extorted under threat of ex- 
 posure or denunciation. 
 
 Coercion means the power to compel by force or fear. 
 
 There is no difference in the moral aspect. 
 
 Is this plain enough? We think so. 
 
 We are thus diverging from the major theme to make it 
 clear that the whole Christian scheme is very human. The 
 
THE REVELATION 65 
 
 idea of a great god of nature mixing in with these petty and 
 contemptible intrigues is so abhorrent to decent, self-respect- 
 ing minds we are glad to make as brief reference to them as 
 possible. But much more offensive things will appear else- 
 where in this book. 
 
 There are two reasons why the Catholics do not permit 
 the Bible to be read in the public schools. One is because of its 
 indecency, and the other is the fear that the younger genera- 
 tion will learn the ugly truth. 
 
 Let us now return to our theme. 
 
 “Adam called his wife’s name Eve, because she was the 
 mother of all living.” (Genesis 3:20.) 
 
 On the third day God made the vegetation. (Genesis 
 Poe) 
 
 On the fifth day God made the animals of the sea and 
 air. He then made the beasts, cattle, and creeping things of 
 the earth. 
 
 After these, he made male and female man. Not one word 
 in this chapter mentions Adam or Eve. 
 
 Will some wise Christian philosopher explain how Eve 
 became the mother of living generations born ages, perhaps, 
 before she herself was created ? 
 
 We shall soon explain the gnostic origin of this story. 
 This whole Adam story is concealed gnosticism. 
 
 Eve means life which originates in the waters. 
 
 Evi means desire, which influences generation. 
 
 Adam means earth and symbolizes the productive earth. 
 “Woman is of the man.” “The woman was created for the 
 man.” We will soon show the gnostic reason for this. (1 
 Corinthians 11 :8-9.) 
 
 “The Lord God said unto the woman: thy desire shall be 
 to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.” (Genesis 3:16.) 
 
 Now, there is no evidence that the earth does rule over the 
 sea. 
 
 It is not quite clear whether Adam spake the following 
 or that the author of Genesis merely made a side remark. 
 
66 THE REVELATION 
 
 “Therefore shall a man leave his father and mother, and 
 shall cleave unto his wife, and they shall be one flesh.” (Gene- 
 sis 2:24.) 
 
 This reverses the rule, making the sun the father, the 
 moon the mother, and the earth and sea Adam and his wife. 
 
 We will clear this up a little further along; it is a gnostic 
 lesson. 
 
 It was absolutely essential for the ecclesiastic exploitation 
 that a fake genealogical line be worked out, back to the first 
 cause, in order to establish contact with “divine authority.” 
 Nevertheless, we have this extraordinary advice from the new 
 testament : 
 
 “Neither give heed to fables and endless genealogies.” 
 (1 Timothy 1:4.) 
 
 “Adam knew Eve his wife; and she conceived and bore 
 Cain.” 
 
 “And she again bore his brother Abel.” (Genesis 4:1-2.) 
 
 Now, it was not necessary to go into connubial details to 
 say that Eve bore two sons. It would also be inconsistent to 
 believe that she could have given birth to children without con- 
 ception. However, this is trivial. Cain and Abel are the off- 
 spring of Adam the earth and Eve the waters. 
 
 “And Adam knew his wife again; and she bore a son, and 
 called his name Seth: for God, said she, hath appointed me 
 another seed instead of Abel whom Cain slew.” (Genesis 4:25.) 
 
 “And to Seth there was born a son; he called his name 
 Enos; then began men to call upon the name of the Lord.” 
 (Genesis 4:26.) 
 
 That is to say, men come under the yoke of a master, the 
 previous characters referring to elements which could not be 
 put under control, vegetation, atmosphere, and wild beasts. 
 
 This is the very heart of Christianity, and we are going 
 to reveal that it is a pretty gnostic lesson teaching evolution. 
 It was essential to personify the earth, vegetation, and animals 
 to perfect a line, and this reveals an evolution. 
 
 In other parts of our work we have elaborated the gnostic 
 
 ee 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION 67 
 
 philosophy as the basis for the Christian religion. We illus- 
 trate the creative processes which are especially susceptible to 
 diagrams. 
 
 Inasmuch as Genesis is based upon the gnostic philosophy, 
 it 1s necessary to reveal the underlying meaning of what we 
 have written concerning Adam and his progeny. 
 
 The gnostic theory, as we interpret it, sets forth: 
 
 1. From the universal potential pabulum, of which the 
 electron is the creative unit, atoms are born. 
 
 2. From the atomic pabulum, molecules are born. 
 
 3. From the molecular pabulum, worlds are born. 
 
 4. Worlds evolve the living kingdoms, vegetation and 
 animal life. 
 
 In this procession the atom is the first matter, and in its 
 manifestation it is differentiated into four formative parts 
 bound together by a series of waves which follow a consecutive 
 continuity to reveal four primary principles which govern and 
 control the evolution of matter. 
 
 We name this power the rule of four. No system can 
 be perfected without manifesting the power of this law. 
 
 The ancient philosophers symbolized this series of waves, 
 which execute the convolutions of matter in motion by the 
 serpent, because this is the only living creature which can 
 execute these waves in their consecutive order. 
 
 The serpent reveals the secrets of gnosticism by manifest- 
 ing the invisible knowledge forbidden by the ecclesiasts. Hence 
 we find, early in the beginning of Genesis, that man is to 
 abstain from delving into the secrets of nature. He is told 
 a falsehood to prevent his partaking of the secret knowledge, 
 being threatened with death for disobedience. 
 
 It was the gnostic wisdom, which comes to every man with 
 a normal mind, that exposed this duplicity. 
 
 “The serpent said unto the woman, ‘ye shall not surely 
 die. For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then 
 your eyes shall be opened and ye shall be as gods.’’”’ (Genesis 
 
 3:4-5.) 
 
68 THE REVELATION 
 
 This is why the serpent is reviled throughout the Bible. 
 It exposed the “pious lie,” 
 as gods. 
 
 This story of the fall of Adam was to justify the differ- 
 entiation between the masses and the priesthood, and the cast- 
 ing of humanity into poverty and ignorance. 
 
 “Now the serpent was more subtle than any beast of the 
 field which the Lord God had made.” (Genesis 3:1.) 
 
 The serpent spoke advisedly, for the man did partake of 
 knowledge with this confession on the part of the self-styled 
 gods, “Behold the man is become as one of us.” (Genesis 3:22.) 
 
 There are two important revelations in this. The Lord 
 God made the beasts of the fields, but he did not make the 
 serpent. In verse 1 of chapter 3, there is ample to justify a 
 belief in a knowledge of the use of the serpent to symbolize 
 the creative waves, hence his “subtlety.” 
 
 The more important thing, however, is the unguarded 
 admission that there is a plurality of gods, suggesting an or- 
 ganized priesthood calling themselves gods. 
 
 In the original translations of Genesis, a bold attempt to 
 remedy this is made. In about thirty instances the plural “gods” 
 is translated in the singular “god.” 
 
 This brazen deceit is something to keep in mind. Did 
 God or men do this deceitful act? 
 
 How does it occur that the Lord God did not make the 
 serpent? Because these waves symbolized by the serpent ante- 
 date the making of the “heaven and the earth,” representing 
 the very origin of matter itself. 
 
 and that learned men were posing 
 
 Of necessity the ecclesiastical schemers had to begin with 
 the alleged creation of the earth, because to go back of that 
 period would have made them creative gods having original 
 authority, therefore a genealogy would not have been neces- 
 sary to establish authority upon earth. To make gods of men 
 would be to make a multitude of gods, all amenable to birth 
 and death, whereas the Christian God is eternal and everlast- 
 ing. 
 
Tue REVELATION 69 
 
 This all becomes amazingly simple by the gnostic interpre- 
 tation. 
 
 The creative waves which reveal the four primary prin- 
 ciples: The four active waves are born out of the orbital ring. 
 
 
 
 Potential Kinetic Waning Exhaustion, Recupera- 
 electron, energy, force, tion 
 Principles— Cold, Warm, Dry, Moist 
 Formative— Vibratory, Gaseous, Solid, - Fluid 
 Elemental— Nitrogen, Oxygen, Carbon, Hydrogen 
 Physical— Flesh, Muscle, Bone, Marrow 
 Symbolic— God, Christ, Man, Woman 
 
 This is the gnostic-Christian story in a nut-shell, and this 
 is why the serpent is in bad repute with the ecclesiasts. 
 
 These are the only lines that can be made by nature or 
 man. 
 
 They cannot regurgitate back through each other, be- 
 cause of their differing convolutions, and the reason is plain; 
 a body cannot be at one and the same time cold and warm, 
 dry and moist, or solid and fluid; hence this is manifested law. 
 We call it the rule of four. It will be found physically revealed 
 in consecutive continuity, either in specific waves, masses, or 
 consistency, in every system in manifested nature. 
 
 The spiral is the perfected atom, having expansion and 
 contraction in the same body. This is the origin of mechan- 
 ical respiration. 
 
 Life is respiratory, and it begins in the atom. 
 
 It is significant that the spiral symbolizes moisture, for it 
 is where the living matter begins reproduction by a reactive 
 process. 
 
 Chemistry, astronomy, and physiology begin to construct 
 their systems, as the basic sciences, manifested by evolution. 
 
 We have now cleared the way to illustrate the adaptation 
 of this gnostic theory to the Christian scheme, in order to con- 
 struct a genealogical line back to the first cause. While it 1s 
 
70 THE REVELATION 
 
 childish in its simplicity, nevertheless the underlying philosophy 
 is substantial and educational. 
 
 The gnostic science is one thing, and its misuse quite an- 
 other. 
 
 The Adamic genealogical tree. 
 
 Genesis gives Eve credit for producing three systems: 
 Cain, vegetation; Abel, the atmosphere; and Seth, animal life. 
 
 
 
 Potentiality. = Potential 
 Truitt: 
 Conservation, Conserving {} Seth 
 Nitrogen. leaves. 3 
 Abel 
 | Cain 
 Expansion, Expanding 
 Oxygen. limbs. 
 Adam 
 Stability, Stabilizing 
 Carbon. ares 
 Eve 
 Compensation, Equalizing 
 Hydrogen. root. 
 The tree of life. The tree of good and evil. 
 
 The tree symbolizes these characters as the genealogical 
 line. | 
 
 This tree is as eloquent of controlled evolution as the ser- 
 pent whose example it follows. 
 
 Eve is the source of moisture which is essential to the life 
 of the tree. In reproduction she is symbolized by the root, the 
 equalizing, balancing power. 
 
Tue REVELATION 71 
 
 Adam is the stable earth, supplying the elements for sup- 
 porting the physical structure. He is symbolized by the solid 
 trunkeor the! tree: 
 
 Cain is the expanding vegetation, the first offspring of 
 Adam and Eve, the earth and moisture. It is symbolized by 
 the expanding limbs. Cain precedes Abel, therefore the vege- 
 tation does not breathe the same atmosphere as that respired 
 by the animals. 
 
 Abel is the atmosphere or breath of respiring animals. He 
 is symbolized by the conserving leaves through which vegetable 
 respiration occurs. The breath abandons the body in death, 
 so do the leaves abandon the tree when the season of physical 
 exhaustion comes. Its revival in the spring suggests the bodily 
 resurrection. 
 
 “The voice of thy brother’s blood crieth unto me from the 
 ground.” (Genesis 4-10.) 
 
 Here is a peculiar thing. 
 
 Blood, blow, and blossom are all derived from the same 
 root. 
 
 The blossom or flower of a plant contains the essential 
 organs of production. 
 
 In its fructifying state the tree is in blossom. When the 
 season of ripening arrives, the fruit deserts the tree, falling to 
 the earth to reproduce the species. The leaves fall to the 
 earth to be decomposed to form a new breath for the tree in 
 the nature of carbon dioxide. The life of the blood is the 
 oxygen derived from the atmosphere. 
 
 We feel that this is quite sufficient to identify Abel as the 
 leaves, symbolizing the breath or atmosphere. 
 
 We may now adjust these to our four primary elements ; 
 that is, each of these fanciful characters represents the physical 
 manifestation of a primary element, and, combined, they sym- 
 bolize or picture the unfoldment of organic life upon the planet. 
 It is a reactive process, life beginning in moisture. 
 
72 THE REVELATION 
 
 Eve Hydrogen l 
 Adam Carbon iy 
 Cain Oxygen 16 
 Abel Nitrogen 14 
 
 Atomic value 43 
 
 Wilatiaisathise 
 
 It is the well known formula of living protoplasm, 
 NOCH = 43. Both the vegetable and animal cells begin in 
 the same protoplasmic clot. 
 
 Later we shall find that by the addition of sulphur the 
 proteins are formed, NOCHS, and they are essential to every 
 living tissue. 
 
 We are satisfied with the following formula: 
 
 Adam personifies the earth. 
 
 Eve personifies the waters and life. 
 
 Cain personifies the vegetation. 
 
 Abel personifies the atmosphere. 
 
 Seth personifies the animal life. 
 
 The code meanings of these names bear this out. This is 
 the secret ecclesiastic plan of commerce. 
 
 Adam means earth, production. 
 Eve means life, distribution. 
 Cain means possession, 3 control. 
 Abel means breath, 7 exchange. 
 Seth means compensation, profit. 
 
 Earth and moisture produce the living vegetation and ani- 
 mal life. Vegetation having possession by direct attachment, 
 and the animals by compensation. Cain becomes a vagabond, 
 so does wild vegetation. Abel means breath, so do the decom- 
 posing leaves yield up carbon dioxide as the breath of vegeta- 
 tion. 
 
 Vegetation inhales carbon dioxide and exhales oxygen, as 
 the animal breath. 
 
 Animals inhale oxygen and exhale carbon dioxide, which 
 is inhaled by vegetation. 
 

 
 THe REVELATION 73 
 
 This is the compensation between vegetation and animals, 
 due to mechanical respiration. The atmosphere itself is a me- 
 chanical mixture and not a chemical compound. 
 
 But respiration, also, is a compensating process, inspira- 
 tion and expiration. 
 
 If this ended here, it would be merely a fanciful personifi- 
 cation of natural things; but the very next step proves it is 
 the process for squeezing out of nature a plausible genealogical 
 record, necessitating the violation of natural laws and the crea- 
 tion of man as a special dispensation, hence the antagonism ot 
 Christianity towards evolution. 
 
 “And to Seth also there was born a son, and he called his 
 name Enos.” (Genesis 4:26.) 
 
 Now, reader, are you skeptical regarding the foregoing ? 
 Then this will remove your doubts, for right at this spot man 
 is essential to this scheme. 
 
 Enos means mortal man, subject to fall and all kinds of 
 evil. 
 
 Here is a clear-cut evolution, interrupted by a special dis- 
 pensation, which logic and science dispute. 
 
 Out of chaos the world was born. 
 
 Out of the earth vegetation was born. 
 
 Vegetation blended into animal life. 
 
 Animal life evoluted into the super-animal, man, converted 
 into a special dispensation, wholly contrary to natural laws. 
 
 This is the system that was constructed by ecclesiasticism, 
 with the fabulous fall of man premeditated, in order to fill the 
 world with evil as a reason for establishing an equally fabu- 
 lous saving institution. 
 
 This is only the beginning. 
 
 Cain, the uncontrollable, wild vegetation, went into the 
 land of Nod. . 
 
 Nod means vagabondage. 
 
 Was this land already in existence, or did it take this ap- 
 propriate name after Cain became a vagabond? - It simply 
 
74 THE REVELATION 
 
 signifies the wide distribution of vegetation over the face of the 
 earth, by the elements. 
 Let us again name the genealogical line. 
 We shall first follow the line of Cain. 
 Cain, possession, begat Enoch, discipline. 
 Enoch, discipline, begat Irad, descent of Empire. 
 Irad, Empire, begat Mehujael, god proclaimed. 
 Mehujael, elimination,.begat Methusael, death. 
 Methusael, death, begets Lamech, poverty. 
 Before this ends we shall see some remarkable develop- 
 
 ments. Humanity at large is meant by this line. Civil rulers 
 are called beasts. 
 
 Lamech signifies a state or condition to which humanity is 
 reduced to establish control, which will be revived in the priestly 
 line in Cainan. 
 
 Having brought the masses down to a lowly state of pov- 
 erty, organization begins. 
 
 Lamech, poverty, took two wives, Adah, meaning an 
 assembly, and Zillah, meaning a shadow. 
 
 Assembly means congregation. 
 
 Shadow means darkness, mystery, ghost, spirit. 
 
 Adah, the congregation, begat Jabal, production. 
 
 He dwelt in tents and produced cattle. 
 
 Tent means covering. The first covering of the church 
 was the tabernacle, meaning tent or covering. The second 
 concealing covering of the church was mystery. 
 
 The congregation was herded like cattle. The significance 
 here is the irresponsible rabble. 
 
 The brother of Jabal was Jubal, father of all who handle . 
 the harp and organ. 
 
 Jabal is an abbreviated form of Jah + baal. Jah = Jeho- 
 vah, and Baal = Lord. Jehovah is king. Secretly Jehovah 
 refers to ancient sex-worship, hence the use of the word was 
 forbidden by the Jews, the word Lord being substituted. 
 
 This means that a self-sustaining organization must be 
 
THE REVELATION 75 
 
 the goal of the church. A great mystery is supposed to be con- 
 cealed in this word Jehovah. 
 
 Jehovah means self-sustaining, self-existent, self-exalta- 
 tion. 
 
 The significance of Jubal as a musician simply implies the 
 necessity for music in the churches to entice the congrega- 
 tion. 
 
 Zellah bare Tubal-cain, an instructor in brass and iron. 
 
 The sister of Tubal-cain was Naamah, meaning beautiful, 
 pleasing. 
 
 This is all a premeditated policy of the church, covering 
 important emergencies. 
 
 Jubal introduces music to console and soothe. 
 
 Tubal signifies tumult to excite and confuse. 
 
 Cain means possession, signifying control. 
 
 The genealogical line is not continued from this, a special 
 descent coming out of Seth, producing the ancestral line of 
 Ghizicsteae( euke 3p) 
 
 Seth begat Enos, meaning mortal man. 
 
 In another chapter we reveal the astounding fact that a 
 clean-cut revolution is contemplated in the introduction of the 
 Christ idea. 
 
 Mary, the alleged mother of the alleged Christ, signifies 
 rebellion. 
 
 One of the first utterances of Christ to his disciples was: 
 
 “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came 
 not to send peace, but a sword.” (Matthew 10:34.) 
 
 This is something to think about. 
 
 Enos is the first father of fallen man. He begets Cainan, 
 possessor, also one who laments. Lament means to grieve, 
 mourn, regret, bewail, deplore, bemoan, all profitable agents of 
 — the church. 
 
 This is the very first foundation stone of the church. Let 
 us repeat an important piece of philosophy right here: 
 
 It is a law in nature for a system to cultivate that upon 
 which it feeds. 
 
76 THE REVELATION 
 
 If the whole meaning of Cainan was eliminated from this 
 genealogy the church could not live. 
 
 It is human nature to seek solace for sorrow. All animal 
 kinds seek sympathy for pain of mind or body, for which they 
 give thanks and praise. Therefore, it is natural that the off- 
 spring of Cainan should be Mahalalleel, meaning he that 
 praises God. 
 
 Some appreciation of the efficacious nature of this doc- 
 trine is seen in the following: 
 
 “And fear came upon every soul. s 
 
 “And all that believed were together, and had all things 
 in common. 
 
 “And sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to 
 all men, as every man had need. 
 
 “And they praised God.” (Acts 2.) 
 
 Is there any significance in this communistic suggestion? 
 No such thing actually occurred. This is a clean-cut, hypnotic 
 suggestion, and is plainly revolutionary and contrary to civ- 
 ilized theories regarding the national life. 
 
 Mahalalleel begat Jared. 
 
 Jared means descent, he who commands, an hereditary 
 ruler, hereditary empire. 
 
 It is natural that he should beget Enoch, meaning disci- 
 pline. 
 
 Under the lineage of Cain, Enoch begat Irad, meaning 
 Empire, but under the line of Enos, Enoch begets Methuselah, 
 meaning death, presumably because of old age, for he is the 
 oldest Antediluvian and the grandfather of Noah, meaning rest, 
 repose. The grave is the last resting place of the body. 
 
 Methusaleh begat Lamech, meaning poor, made low, struck. 
 
 Lamech begat Noah, meaning rest, repose, consolation. 
 
 It is well to note that in the fourth chapter of Genesis, 
 Cain, possession, is the father of Enoch, discipline, a logical 
 continuity. “Possession is nine points in law.” 
 
 In the fifth chapter, Jared, descent, empire, who com- 
 mands, is the father of Enoch, discipline. 
 
Tue REVELATION vy 
 
 It is now very plain why death and poverty become essen- 
 tial elements in the establishing of discipline and control. Old 
 age, poverty, and death do not struggle against oppression or 
 discipline. 
 
 This is why the doctrine exists that poverty and ignorance 
 are essential to control over humanity, a doctrine introduced 
 and secretly advocated by ecclesiasticism since Christianity 
 first seized control of government. 
 
 Who has the assurance to declare that this consecutive 
 continuity of double meaning words and names is merely coin- 
 cidental? It must have a sinister meaning and purpose, inten- 
 tionally concealed from the masses of people, but known to the 
 secret, inner brotherhood. 
 
 Why this concealment ? 
 
 This is but a simple beginning compared with later revela- 
 tions. The whole Bible is a masterpiece of concealment and 
 is subject to similar interpretation. Parts of it conceal abso- 
 lute duplicity, strongly suggestive of the wilfull and premedi- 
 tated betrayal of ignorant and trusting humanity, and always 
 suggesting authority. 
 
 The Christian dispensation of the new testament is hidden 
 in rehearsal in the old testament, which is merely a fabulous 
 and fictitious background for the Christian exploitation. 
 
 “There is nothing covered that shall not be revealed, and 
 hid that shall not be known.” (Matthew 10:26). 
 
 This is the promise made to the disciples and confesses 
 there are things concealed and hidden. Why? 
 
 We are writing this book for the “multitudes which are. 
 without,” for no promise of revelation of these secrets is 
 made to them. Yet they are the victims. Why shouldn’t they 
 
 know what is being secretly planned? 
 | “And the disciples came and said unto him (Christ), why 
 speakest thou unto them (the multitudes) in parables? 
 
 “He answered and said unto them, ‘because it is given 
 unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but 
 to them it is not given. 
 
78 Tue REVELATION 
 
 ““Therefore speak I to them in parables: because they 
 seeing see not; and hearing they hear not, neither do they 
 understand.’” (Matthew 13.) 
 
 For what purpose is this concealment? 
 
 We are told in succeeding verses, in the same chapter, 
 that it is to fulfill the prophecy of Esaias, 
 
 Thus a Christ sent to save the ignorant masses, sacrifices 
 them in order to vindicate an alleged prophecy which declares 
 these things must not be°understood “lest they should be con- 
 verted.” 
 
 Who is this Esaias? He is Isaiah in disguisé, meaning the 
 salvation of the Lord. In the new testament he becomes Esaias, 
 
 the salvation of John, because active prophecy could not pass © 
 
 over from the old to the new dispensation. 
 
 It is thus revealed why the multitudes must be sacrificed 
 to prophecy. This alleged prophecy is not only the salvation 
 of the Lord and of John, but is the whole background of Chris- 
 tianity. Enforced fulfillment is found throughout the new 
 testament, in the form of rank deceit. Not one single alleged 
 prophecy in the Bible has been naturally fulfilled. 
 
 The all-wise priesthood attempted to anticipate the future 
 events of expanding humanity, believing they could force ful- 
 fillment of their defective guessing. 
 
 We can draw but one conclusion regarding this period 
 from Adam to Noah. It is a period of preparation in which 
 essential genealogical lines are established and their characters 
 adjusted to a code of personification or theoretical significance, 
 before the construction of a fabulous people as characters in 
 a play rehearsal of the projected scheme. It is the earthy 
 foundation. 
 
 We will vindicate this conclusion in no uncertain man- 
 ner. 
 
 It required five hundred years to eliminate gnosticism and 
 adjust its philosophy to the fanciful ecclesiastic scheme, and 
 then followed a period of rest and preparation for one hundred 
 years. Noah, symbolizing this period, was five hundred years 
 
Tue REVELATION 79 
 
 old when he was warned of the flood, and he was six hundred 
 years of age when it came. This identifies the period when 
 gnosticism was suppressed. The flood was a deluge of propa- 
 ganda broadcasted over the world through missionaries. The 
 alleged ark was the treasure chest to be filled for this elaborate 
 campaign. The three sons of Noah saved for this campaign 
 were: , 
 
 Shem, name and fame. 
 
 Japheth, persuasion, enlargement. 
 
 Ham, hot, enthusiasm, fervor, zeal. 
 
 These select powers are subject to unlimited extension, 
 the functions of these three imaginary characters being ex- 
 tended by alleged offspring, to relieve the parent stem of re- 
 sponsibility. This is the ecclesiastic policy, cowardly beyond 
 expression. The church never admits direct responsibility for 
 anything ; “God, the high priest, and the law, can do no wrong.” 
 
 We shall now take up each of these sons of Noah and 
 determine just what he and his spawn are expected to do. 
 
 Do not lose sight of the important fact that from the parent 
 stem, branches spring to cover especial functions in a projected 
 enterprise. The limbs bear fruit, not the trunk. 
 
 Here ends the earthy or solid period, the fluid or water 
 period beginning with Noah. 
 
Pinata: 
 
 THE THEORY: SHEM—THE HEAD OF THE 
 CHURCH 
 
 THE WATER PERIOD I—NOAH TO ABRAHAM 
 
 (Rest and recuperation, or death and dissolution, follow 
 exhaustion. ) 
 
 The Christian idea would have us believe that God, having 
 created the heaven, the earth, the sun, moon, and stars, the 
 vegetation and animals, concluded to take a rest from this his 
 earthy task. 
 
 It was essential to account for these things which had been 
 in existence ages and ages previous to Christianity. They had 
 to be disposed of before a new and godlike race could be 
 raised up. It was a humiliating confession for a god to make, 
 that his work was a total failure, the evidence that he is human. 
 
 “And it repented the Lord that he had made man on the 
 earth, and it grieved him at his heart.’ (Genesis 6:6.) 
 
 “For the imagination of man’s heart is evil from his 
 youth.” (Genesis 8:21.) 
 
 John tells us: 
 
 “God is a spirit.” (John 4:24.) 
 
 What kind of foolishness is this? One part of the Bible 
 tells us that God is a being with animal organs, and another 
 part says He is “a spirit, and must be worshipped as a spirit.” 
 
 Nevertheless, this is to account for the disappearance of 
 all the millions of people previous to Noah. That is, eight gen- 
 erations of the Adamites were destroyed that Noah, the ninth 
 from Adam, might take possession of the world in the name of 
 God, who was to start out anew to repeople the earth with the 
 very identical seed with which he had first begun. But one per- 
 
 80 
 
THE REVELATION sl 
 
 fect seed out of all his generations could he find, Noah. Is 
 this an omnipotent God? 
 
 God created Adam “in his own image and _ likeness.” 
 “Male and female created he them.” 
 
 “And he called their name Adam.” (Genesis 5:2.) 
 
 This is an attempt to create the impression that “God” 
 and the “Lord God” are one and the same. Nevertheless, to 
 destroy the image of God, which necessarily is his shadow, God 
 himself must be destroyed. 
 
 In the first chapter of Genesis God “created man.” 
 
 In the second chapter of Genesis the Lord God “formed 
 man out of the dust of the ground and breathed into his nos- 
 trils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.” This 
 puts God previous to planetary productions, but it reveals that 
 they did not know that respiration began in the atom. 
 
 Therefore, if we give God credit for this, God becomes 
 another thing, other than spirit, for they differentiate between 
 spirit soul and body. 
 
 If man is “in the image and likeness of God,” he is either 
 all that God is or he is an imitation. 
 
 “I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body may be 
 preserved.” (I Thessalonians 5:23.) 
 
 If God has a heart, and experiences pain, he is physical. 
 That is exactly what we claim he is, a human being posing as 
 an almighty God, nevertheless subject to all the characteristics 
 of ordinary men. 
 
 Before we proceed to examine Noah, we must call atten- 
 tion to another interesting thing. When God created man, “in 
 the likeness of God created He him.” 
 
 Is this a single being? 
 
 “Male and female created he them.” 
 
 Is this two persons, or one person with a dual personality ? 
 
 “And called their name Adam.” 
 
 From this are we to assume that the likeness of God is 
 singular, dual, or plural; one person or two persons? 
 
 The evidence that this is two individuals is in the fact of 
 
82 THE REVELATION 
 
 their bearing children; consequently God, in whose likeness 
 they are made, must be male and female. 
 
 We clear this up when we examine the planetary simili- 
 tudes. 
 
 The period of rest and repose symbolized by Noah is but 
 the beginning of the elaboration of the ecclesiastic theory. 
 
 As No-Amen signifies the place of the sungod Amen, 
 No-ah becomes the place of Jehovah. Ahava means water, 
 generations. Ava means ruin. Water means multitudes of 
 people. 
 
 With a foreknowledge that this is figurative, we may at 
 once begin to look for concealed pitfalls. 
 
 Noah means rest, repose, consolation, tranquility. 
 
 Rest means cessation from labor. 
 
 Repose means quiet, peace, sleep. 
 
 Consolation means solace, comfort. 
 
 Tranquility means peaceful, quiet. 
 
 Thus Noah signifies a period of recuperation following a 
 strenuous period of activity, and it is a curious fact that the 
 spiral signifies moisture and recuperation. 
 
 Apparently this labor was the preparation for the “‘destruc- 
 tion of every living thing’ by forty days and nights of rain, 
 causing the deluge of waters. Note the separation of day from 
 night; this is significant. (Genesis 7:12.) 
 
 Water means a multitude of people. 
 
 Rain means doctrines. 
 
 Day means a gospel period; night means affliction and op- 
 pression. 
 
 Therefore we assume this was an evangelical campaign 
 to overwhelm the people, for it was only to destroy the living 
 creatures of the earth; those of the sea must have been ex- 
 empted. Why? 
 
 It is of importance that each creative day begins with the 
 evening. 
 
 We call especial attention to the gnostic character of this 
 period. It is the period of moisture following the straight 
 
THe REVELATION 83 
 
 line of exhaustion. Moisture means reproduction; therefore 
 this period of recuperation meant the repair of waste and the 
 restoration of energy in a system, a reconstructive period. 
 
 That it had reference to the exhaustion of old age, or fear, 
 seems apparent, for Ararat means the curse of trembling, per- 
 haps the palsy of old age, or the old system. 
 
 No means a stirring up, forbidding, a place. 
 
 This stirring up would signify evangelical work. 
 
 No-ah does not signify water, he only symbolizes the prep- 
 aration for the flood. Ark signifies a chest. Mountain means 
 the church of Christ. It was the church that was trembling. 
 
 Therefore this period of recuperation was merely the 
 gathering of means and energy to flood the world with doc- 
 trine. 
 
 Noah is five hundred years old before he is mentioned as 
 
 -God’s favorite, and he is six hundred years old before the 
 
 deluge comes. This exactly corresponds to the periods when 
 ecclesiasticism was absorbing and eliminating gnosticism. 
 
 This gives us the clue: 
 
 “God rested on the seventh day from all his work which 
 he had made.” (Genesis 2:2.) 
 
 This is the same period of recuperation and repose sym- 
 bolized by Noah. 
 
 “And it came to pass after seven days, that the waters of 
 the flood were upon the earth.” (Genesis 7:10.) 
 
 Undoubtedly the beginning of an evangelical campaign. 
 
 “In the six hundredth year of Noah’s life were all the 
 foundations of the great deep broken up. 
 
 “And the rain was upon the earth forty days and. forty 
 nights.”” (Genesis 7 :11-12.) 
 
 In Palestine fountains were springs and were uncertain 
 sources of water. 
 
 As we have previously said, and it is worth repeating, 
 
 Waters mean multitudes of people. 
 
 Rain means doctrines. 
 
 Day means a prophetic period, or gospel period. 
 
84 THe REVELATION 
 
 Night means adversity, affliction, ignorance. 
 
 We are going to lead up to this identical condition, as the 
 figurative result of the deluge. 
 
 We can almost conclusively demonstrate that these ecclesi- 
 asts had a knowledge of natural processes equivalent at least to 
 an understanding of gnostic chemistry. Carbon symbolizes the 
 straight line of exhaustion; the recuperative spiral symbolizes 
 the active moisture, which later develops into water by com- 
 bining with oxygen. Here we find the code adopting carbon 
 as the fallen or exhausted man, to be deluged by water and re- 
 vived by Noah and his sons. The priesthood assumes an atti- 
 tude of rest and repose while the waters are assuaged and 
 tranquilized after desolating wars. 
 
 Now we are confronted by real tragedy concealed in figure. 
 
 “God made a wind to pass over the earth so the waters 
 were assuaged.” (Genesis 8:1.) | 
 
 This is one of the most sinister passages in the whole 
 Bible. 
 
 This occurs while Noah is resting on Mount Ararat. 
 
 We know that winds do not assuage, they desolate and 
 destroy. Who ever saw a wind lay the dust? 
 
 Assuage means pacify, allay, conciliate, soothe, mollify. 
 
 Wind signifies desolating war. 
 
 Ararat signifies trembling. 
 
 Mountain means the church. 
 
 A year is a round of seasons, involving sowing, reaping, 
 and the enjoyment of the harvest. 
 
 This is called a gospel period, after which follows a period 
 of rest and recuperation for the church, and affliction and op- 
 pression for the people. This is the submersion of humanity, 
 to render it innocuous and harmless. 
 
 “While the earth (mankind) remaineth, seedtime and har- 
 vest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and 
 night shall not cease.” (Genesis 8:22.) 
 
 This betrays a knowledge of axial motion of the earth. 
 
 “The field is the world. The seeds are the children. 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION 85 
 
 “The harvest is the end of the (ecclesiastical) world, and 
 the reapers are the angels. 
 
 “The tares are the children of the wicked. 
 
 “As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the 
 fire; so shall it be in the end of this world.” (Matthew 13.) 
 
 “Thrust in thy sickle and reap: for the time is come for 
 thee to reap: for the harvest of the earth is ripe.” (Revela- 
 tions 14:15.) | 
 
 Reader, are you carefully following this? The harvest is 
 humanity. This is in Revelation at the end of the Bible, yet 
 we are told, 
 
 “T will not again smite any more every thing living, as I 
 Havesdone. aan Genesis 6:21.) 
 
 Fifty millions of innocent, ignorant human beings have 
 subsequently constituted the Christian harvest by slaughter. 
 
 The angels are the ministers, the priests, the messengers 
 of death sent out to reap the harvest. 
 
 Does anybody dispute this? Then we challenge them 
 to a clearer interpretation proven by results. Our evidence is 
 the declaration by the scriptures that this is to come to pass, 
 and authentic history of the crusades and the inquisition, show- 
 ing the first horrifying attempts at the execution of threats 
 throughout the Bible. : 
 
 But we have even a more subtle evidence, revealed by the 
 code, and personified by Shem, Japheth, and Ham, the products 
 of the period of rest and repose, and their offspring. Telling 
 us just how this campaign was premeditated and planned, and 
 was to be executed. 
 
 The period between Noah and Abraham is the laying of 
 the plans for preparing the world for the Christian dispensa- 
 tion. Those who humbly placed their necks under the ecclesi- 
 _astical yoke and observed an abject obedience, lived, but those 
 who refused to be made slaves to a palpable hypocrisy, paid a 
 fearful penalty. | 
 
 The purpose of humiliating and debasing humanity was to 
 render it innocuous and harmless against interference with the 
 
86 Tue REVELATION 
 
 establishment of a powerful ecclesiastical institution on a sate 
 basis, that it might forever enjoy these blessings. 
 
 We warn humanity, this is no fairy story; the subsequent 
 historical facts speak for themselves. Christianity has and 
 will continue to carry out these precedents to the letter. We 
 append chapters demonstrating this. What it cannot accomp- 
 lish by brute force, it will bring about by strategy. 
 
 It is important to know what this condition symbolized 
 by Noah, will produce. 
 
 In Genesis, chapter 6, we find that God had many sons 
 who married the daughters of men. God becomes vexed at 
 all men and decides to destroy them, including the beasts, creep- 
 ing things, and the fowls of the air, and he repented having 
 made them. 
 
 The process by which the beasts and fowls are put on a 
 par with men in wickedness is not explained. The question is, 
 did this destruction include his own “sons,” and the “daughters 
 of men,” whom they had taken as wives? 
 
 We are told that only Noah and his sons and their wives 
 were spared, eight souls in all. In this connection the wives 
 are given credit for having souls—or rather being souls. 
 
 After the flood, God blessed Noah and his sons, and bade 
 them “be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth,” inti- 
 mating that they are the only remaining living persons. This 
 is scientifically refuted. 
 
 No means place. 
 
 Ahava means water and generation. 
 
 Ava means ruin. 
 
 Waters mean multitudes of people. 
 
 Out of this premeditated ruin the new generation arises. 
 
 Noah’s three sons are Shem, Japheth, and Ham. These 
 three are born of rest, repose, consolation, tranquility ; that is, 
 during a period of silent preparation. Shem means renown, 
 name, fame, he who places. Japheth means persuasion, en- 
 largement. Ham means heat, the activity of execution, vio- 
 lence. Shem signifies the name and reputation of the organiza- 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION 87 
 
 tion, and the placing of the working forces. Japheth repre- 
 sents the process of extending the power and influence of the 
 organization and enlarging its field of operation. Ham signi- 
 fies the labor, and the expenditure of energy in the work, in- 
 cluding anger, passion, and revenge, and all that heat represents. 
 
 “God shall enlarge Japheth and he shall dwell in the tents 
 of Shem: and Canaan (Ham) shall be his servant.’ (Genesis 
 C2 7) 
 
 This passage contains the whole gnostic story. We shall 
 interpret it. Although this is in Genesis, we find it subsequently 
 reflected in essential parts of both the old and the new testa- 
 ments. 
 
 Enlargement and persuasion mean much. 
 
 “Enlarge the place of thy tent.” (Isaiah 54:2.) 
 
 “Knowing the terror of the Lord, we persuade men.” (II 
 Corinthians 5:11.) 
 
 In other chapters we explain the drastic nature of persua- 
 tion by terrorism. 
 
 This reveals Japheth as the agent of physical force. 
 
 This is a very appropriate place to reveal a pretty gnostic 
 lesson in physiology, to demonstrate beyond dispute that gnos- 
 ticism is the concealed basis of all this Bible fiction. 
 
 In the gnostic, Shem signifies the human flesh and skin. 
 
 Japheth signifies the muscles. 
 
 Ham signifies the bones. 
 
 Hence, Japheth dwells in the tents of Shem, and Ham is 
 his servant. Ham carries all the burdens, as the human skele- 
 ton carries the other tissues of the body. 
 
 It is the offspring of these which will reveal the Christian 
 theory, and that its founders were learned men. 
 
 Be prepared for surprises; Christianity is going to receive 
 a hard blow. 
 
 Shem means renown, name, fame. 
 
 Renown means distinction, reputation, fame, glory, celeb- 
 rity. 
 
88 THe REVELATION 
 
 Name means denomination, appellation, title, credit, repu- 
 tation, repute, character. 
 
 It is evident that Shem must produce the means for estab- 
 lishing these before the world, and this will be his offspring. 
 
 His first son 1s: 
 
 Elam (a priest, Nehemiah 10:14) meaning a young man, 
 a virgin, a secret, and an age. (This is the literal meaning of 
 Elam. ) 
 
 This El + am reveals one of the greatest secrets of the 
 Christian church. El means god, the “I am.” 
 
 The young man signifies a young Levitical priest. 
 
 A virgin means maid, maiden, girl, damsel. 
 
 Secret means clandestine, concealed, hidden, sly, private. 
 
 Age means period, generation, era, epoch, time. 
 
 This is, beyond doubt, the origin of the fiction of the 
 “Virgin Mary” and the fabulous “immaculate conception” of 
 Christ—the best authority informs us that this was a premedi- 
 tated concealment to be revealed as conditions and discretion 
 suggested. 
 
 One of the authorized church fathers, Ignatius, quoted 
 as the highest authority on the scriptures and the gospels, a 
 hundred years after Christ, and before the introduction of 
 the doctrine of the “Virgin Mary” and the “immaculate con- 
 ception,’ ventured to say, as a feeler: 
 
 “There was concealed from the ruler of this world, the 
 virginity of Mary, and the birth of our Lord, and the three 
 renowned mysteries which were done in the tranquility of God.” 
 
 This Christ theme was worked out while a new genera- 
 tion was arising. We have found it intimated, but cannot fully 
 confirm it, that this had a broad significance involving nun- 
 neries. Nun means son, posterity. 
 
 This is the first intimation of the “immaculate concep- 
 tion’ as a Christian doctrine. The early Christians were ac- 
 cused of secret criminal rituals. 
 
 Neither Christ, Peter, nor Paul ever mentioned this doc- 
 trine. 
 
 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 89 
 
 The date of Ignatius is given as A. D.115. | 
 
 This gives an excellent clue regarding the time this story 
 of Mary was conceived, and it corroborates the meaning of 
 Shem. It was necessary to establish Christianity in “name” 
 before his son Elam could perform his function as his offspring. 
 
 We shall claim to have unearthed evidence of collusion 
 between the old and new testaments. The word “tranquility” 
 used by Ignatius becomes suspiciously familiar. The signifi- 
 cance of the name Noah is tranquility. It signifies the condi- 
 tion of the church directly preceding the alleged flood, as we 
 have already explained. This period of tranquility meant the 
 preparation of Christian doctrines. 
 
 Moreover, tranquilize means to assuage. 
 
 “The wind passed over the earth and the waters were 
 assuaged.” Waters mean multitudes. Wind means destruc- 
 tive wars. Assuage means also to diminish. The multitudes 
 were diminished by wars. 
 
 There is too much resemblance here not to suggest under- 
 standing in this connection. The “immaculate conception” is 
 a part of the Noachic scheme. 
 
 There seems to be an endless chain of corroborative evi- 
 dence. The name Elam is derived from the same root word 
 as Eli, Elias, Elijah, Elohim, and Eloi, all signifying god or 
 savior, the same as the new Christ, the foundation of the Chris- 
 tian scheme. The name of the virgin Mary’s father was 
 changed from Eliakim to Jehoiakim. 
 
 We strengthen this by an examination of the authorized 
 apocryphal scriptures. The name Mary is the Greek form of 
 Miriam, meaning rebellion, the sister of Moses. Christ, there- 
 fore, is born of rebellion. 
 
 Moses symbolizes the law, which is brother to rebellion. 
 
 Anna, Mary’s mother, means gracious. 
 
 Gracious means merciful, applying to punishment for the 
 violation of the law, indulgence, penance, and absolution. 
 
 Joachim or Jehoiakim, Mary’s father, means God estab- 
 lished, exactly the significance of the condition suggested by 
 
90 THE REVELATION 
 
 Noah. The name also is Eliakim, raised of God, changed be- 
 cause his name signifies the forefather of Joseph. 
 
 Mary was dedicated from her mother’s womb to the temple. 
 
 “At the age of three years, she was placed in the temple 
 and received food from the hand of an angel (priest). 
 
 “At the age of twelve years, she was made the subject of 
 a consultation of priests to determine what to do with her.” 
 
 This, doubtless, was a council to discuss the doctrine of 
 the “immaculate conception.” The name of Eliakim was then 
 probably changed to conceal the close association of all to the 
 priesthood, also to give to Jesus a royal standing. 
 
 “At the age of fourteen, Mary was found with child.” 
 Doubtless the result of the council. Thus is the Nun theory 
 corroborated. 
 
 “The high priest turned her over to an alleged carpenter, 
 meaning a wagon-builder, Joseph, who was accused, tried, and 
 acquitted of getting her in this condition. A carpenter is a 
 builder, and Joseph also is a priest; therefore the priesthood 
 was acquitted of begetting the Christ. 
 
 “The ‘angel of the Lord’ (a priest) appeared to Joseph 
 in a dream saying: ‘Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take 
 unto thee Mary, for that which is conceived in her is of the 
 holy ghost.’” (Matthew 1:20.) 
 
 No one but Joseph the priest could have revealed this 
 dream. 
 
 Nevertheless, it was a hundred years after Christ before 
 Ignatius dared introduce this doctrine wholly based upon the 
 alleged, self-revealed dream of an irresponsible artisan. Chris- 
 tianity rests upon this flimsy fiction. 
 
 Joseph signifies increase. Increase is begotten by love 
 and is mothered by rebellion. He is called the seed of David, 
 meaning love. 
 
 Mary is derived from Mere, meaning the sea. 
 
 Hence we conclude this is a figurative way of suggesting 
 that through the holy see, increase is to be the saving element 
 of the church. This probably introduces the activity of the 
 
 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 91 
 
 holy see. One of two things must be true, either the birth of 
 Christ is a fiction, or else the church is guilty of the very sin 
 it condemns. 
 
 “Mary was selected by the priests to spin the true purple 
 for a new veil for the temple.” (Chap 10, Protev.) 
 
 This was the new mystery “concealed from the rulers of 
 the world.” Christ was to be a priestly king, and his priests 
 were to be princes, and this was to be a “royal priesthood.” 
 
 “Ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests and a holy 
 Matiotwems exodus, 19:6.) 
 
 Elam, son of Shem, foretold the Virgin Mary. 
 
 Eliakim, a priest, was the father of Mary. 
 
 Eliakim was made king and called Jehoiakim (B. C. 609) 
 to put royalty in the scheme. 
 
 Eliakim was grandfather of Joseph who takes Mary. 
 
 Eliakim is the father of Jonan. (Jonan father of Joseph.) 
 
 iA clim(lieenCrod eicithentathersotm | oseph. ge( Lukes 3 723°) 
 
 Veil means screen, hide, mask, conceal, cover, disguise. 
 
 What did the church require of this sinister disguise? [vi- 
 dently to conceal this intrigue. 
 
 The Protevangelion tells this about Mary: 
 
 “And behold the angel of the Lord, a young man of in- 
 effable beauty, stood by Mary, saying, fear not, Mary, for thou 
 hast found favor with God.’ This was the young Levitical 
 priest Elam. 
 
 Luke, chapter 1, verse 28, modestly leaves out the sugges- 
 tive “young man of ineffable beauty” and puts it “an angel 
 came in unto her.” We saw that Elam was a young man, also 
 a young priest—a priest messenger is called an angel, signify- 
 ing one who ministers. This is even more suggestive of secret 
 sin. 
 
 It is evident that this was before Mary was turned over to 
 Joseph, because the ‘“‘beautiful young priest” said to her: 
 
 “And behold thou shalt conceive.” 
 
 “Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was 
 spoken of the Lord by the prophets, saying: 
 
92 THe REVELATION 
 
 “Behold a virgin shall be with child and shall bring forth 
 a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which, being 
 interpreted, is God with us.” (Matthew 1 :22-23.) 
 
 Hence, ‘‘God is raised,” “God is established,” “God is with 
 us,” “God is made flesh.” 
 
 This is the surreptitious manner by which God was per- 
 sonified on earth by a priest, for Jesus Christ was declared to 
 be a priest. (Hebrew 4:14.) 
 
 Having very well established the true significance of the 
 first offspring of Shem, it becomes important to ascertain by 
 what process this scheme was to be executed. 
 
 Shem’s second son is Asshur, meaning happiness. 
 
 This at first glance suggests that the establishment of hap- 
 piness is a part of the plan, but this is far from the truth; the 
 destruction of happiness is intended. 
 
 The prophecy of the virgin with child refers to Isaiah 7:14, 
 Mary being the victim of an enforced fulfillment. No wonder 
 they consulted. 
 
 If one part of this prophecy is accepted as truth, all of the 
 prophecy must be accepted and fulfilled. 
 
 “For before the child shall know to refuse the evil and 
 choose the good, the land that thou abhorest shall be forsaken 
 of both her kings.” (Isaiah 7:16.) 
 
 It is admitted that this refers to Assyria, for it is alleged 
 the Assyrians made frequent invasions of Israel and were con- 
 sequently abhorred by the Israelites. Human happiness was 
 abhorrent to the church. 
 
 Asshur is the Hebrew form of Assyria, and the meaning 
 of Assyria is happiness. ec 
 
 Therefore, happiness is to forsake the world before Christ 
 can distinguish between good and evil. We shall demonstrate 
 that this signifies that the world is to be satiated with sin and 
 degradation, to justify the church as a saving institution. 
 
 This reveals that Christ but symbolizes mankind, which 
 must be debased and crucified to vindicate a policy. It is diffi- 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION 93 
 
 cult to identify the Christ, however, as he is given 196 names 
 in the Bible. 
 
 With the advent of Christianity, all those great human 
 forces which make for peace, comfort, and joy, must be de- 
 stroyed that they may not draw the masses away from the 
 church, and a rigid church discipline is substituted therefor. 
 
 The theory is, the greater the contrast between happiness 
 and sorrow, the stronger is the bribe of promised happiness 
 as a reward for obedience. 
 
 There must be some powerful reason for this. Let us 
 examine happiness and see what the objectionable feature is. 
 Happiness means felicity, bliss, prosperity, contentment, well- 
 being, welfare, peace, comfort. Of course these encroach upon 
 the church. 
 
 These are the goal of the highest human aspirations. With 
 their attainment, what excuse would there be for a church? 
 All these things are antagonistic to the church purposes of be- 
 coming a mediator between them and the masses of people. 
 They are to be made merchandise to be peddled out by priests. 
 
 Therefore this offspring of Shem must be destroyed be- 
 fore the revelation of the Christian purposes. It was during 
 the restful and inactive period, suggested by Noah, they devel- 
 oped, while Shem was making fame. 
 
 With this threat of Isaiah before us, we may well question 
 the benefits of a Christ born of a virgin. We may now better 
 understand the delay in introducing the doctrine of the “im- 
 maculate conception,’ which is the very heart of the Christian 
 scheme to anticipate the charge that Christ was an ordinary 
 man and therefore “sinful by nature.” 
 
 The way for the new doctrine was to be cleared of all 
 opposing influences. Coercion was to be the final power of 
 the church. 
 
 Humanity had to be cast into a state of gloom and unhap- 
 piness, that the church might find the masses in a weakened 
 and dejected state, and subject to the influences of emotion and 
 passion, aroused by the pathetic picture of Christ upon the 
 
94 THe REVELATION 
 
 cross, and the consolation offered by the church. Grief and 
 sorrow are great church assets. 
 
 Christ himself was made the instrument of destruction. 
 
 By our analysis, things which have puzzled Bible students 
 are made plain. 
 
 In confidence Christ tells his disciples: 
 
 “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I 
 came not to send peace but a sword. 
 
 “For I have come to set a man at variance against his 
 father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter 
 in-law against her mother-in-law. 
 
 “And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” 
 (Matthew 10.) 
 
 “T am come to send fire on earth.” (Luke 12:49.) 
 
 “Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth? | 
 tell you nay: but rather division. 
 
 “For from henceforth there shall be five in one house 
 divided, three against two and two against three. 
 
 “The father shall be against the son and the son against 
 the father, the mother against the daughter and the daughter 
 against the mother.” (Luke 12:51-52-53.) 
 
 We may now read with clearer understanding the secret 
 admonition of Christ to his disciples as he sent them into the 
 field to execute this diabolical purpose. 
 
 “Be ye as wise as serpents and as gentle as doves.” (Mat- 
 thew 10:15.) 
 
 Dove signifies God’s providence’ over all nations. This 
 was to be the secret idea to be put into the public mind, the 
 figurative deluge was to wipe out previous nations by subtle 
 teaching of doctrines. 
 
 This secret connivance with his alleged disciples makes 
 this Christ character a sinister thing. It is not a trifling matter 
 that this is a threat to break up the most sacred institution in 
 civilization, the family ties of blood kin, instituted by the god 
 of nature. 
 
 Again we may read with much astonishment : 
 

 
 
 
 THe REVELATION 95 
 
 “Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the king- 
 dom of God, but unto them that are without, all these things 
 are done in parables: 
 
 “That seeing they (the masses of people) may see and 
 not perceive; and hearing they may hear and not understand.” 
 (Mark 4:12.) 
 
 This proves that the people were being secretly drilled into 
 a militant mob. 
 
 We warn our readers, this is too serious to be passed over 
 lightly. Christianity has shown a stubborn determination to 
 bring about events to seemnigly vindicate alleged prophecies 
 regardless of consequences. This identifies prophecy as false- 
 pretense, which must be vindicated by forged events to enforce 
 fulfillment. 
 
 Zachariah tells us to what extent this fierce assault upon 
 trusting humanity is to be put into execution. 
 
 “Tn all the land, saith the Lord, two parts therein shall be 
 cut off and die, 
 
 “And I will bring the third part through the fire and will 
 refine them as silver is refined. They shall call on my name. 
 (Zachariah 13 :8-9.) 
 
 “Thy spoil shall be divided in the midst of thee. 
 
 “Thy houses shall be rifled and thy women ravished.” 
 (Zachariah 14:1-2.) 
 
 These acts must of necessity be accomplished by men. 
 Who are they? 
 
 We now may know the significance of “then began men 
 to call upon the name of the Lord.” (Genesis 4:26.) 
 
 This threat was literally carried into execution. It is esti- 
 mated that fifty millions of innocent people were burned and 
 persecuted to death by the Roman Catholic forces in an attempt 
 to fulfill these beastly prophecies, and the protestants were 
 not less cruel and vindictive. 
 
 We have added a chapter dealing with the historical facts 
 of the murderous crusades and the persecutions by the papal 
 inquisitions. 
 
06 Tue REVELATION 
 
 What has this to do with the offspring of Shem? We shall 
 see that it is all preconceived. Arphaxad is his third son, the 
 definition of which is one who releases, Chaldean fortress, one 
 who heals. In Revelations we are told Satan is to be released. 
 
 This looks quite innocent; let us analyze it. 
 
 Release means to set free, turn loose; it may be good 
 or evil. 
 
 Heal means to remedy, to reconcile, to adjust. 
 
 Fortress means stronghold. 
 
 Chaldea. means demon, robbers. 
 
 Demon means devil. 
 
 Devil means Satan. 
 
 Satan means evil. 
 
 “When the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be 
 loosened out of prison. 
 
 “And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the 
 four quarters of the earth.” (Revelation ZOR a 
 
 This is to fulfill the prophecy of Zachariah, and reconcile 
 the new testament with the alleged prophecies of the old. 
 
 There must be a motive stronger than vicious stubborn- 
 ness back of this. 
 
 We are treating of the Noachic phase ot this great ex- 
 ploitation. | 
 
 One of the first laws of nature is for a system to culti- 
 vate that upon which it feeds. 
 
 The Lord said unto Noah: 
 
 “While the earth remaineth, seed-time and harvest shalt 
 remain.” (Genesis 8:22.) 
 
 Earth symbolizes the mass of humanity, the Adamic race, 
 the human productive power. 
 
 What we have shown is the sowing of sin and the reaping 
 of the benefits. 
 
 This turning loose of Satan is the return of the sowing 
 period. The churches have never explained the turning loose 
 
 of Satan in the latter days. If he is responsible for evil, why 
 loose him? 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 97 
 
 There is excellent evidence of these alternating periods or 
 seasons in the fourth son of Shem. 
 
 Lud signifies begetting, generation, birth, maturity, strife. 
 To beget means to generate; it may be children or strife. 
 Generation means race, breed, stock, kind, age, era. 
 
 Birth means to come into life and action. 
 
 Maturity means ripened, ready for plucking. 
 
 Strife means struggle, quarrel, contention, discord, dis- 
 agreement, bickering, wrangle, dispute. 
 
 Here we have a perfect and consecutive process as the 
 meaning of Lud. These are the agents of the loosened Satan. 
 
 The mature generation is ready for harvesting, which 
 means plundering. It must give way for the new era or age. 
 
 We conclusively associate this with the statement made to 
 his disciples by Christ that he had come to “engender strife 
 and sow discord.” 
 
 A modification of Lud is Lod, from the same root word. 
 
 Lodebar signifies the begetting of the word. 
 
 “Jesus Christ is the word.” 
 
 “King of kings and Lord of lords.” 
 
 Come to sow strife and discord, sword and fire. It is 
 logical that this should directly follow the scheme concealed in 
 Elam. 
 
 These startling evidences so closely associate Shem with 
 the Christian scheme, he will make plain the main purpose of 
 it all. His fifth son makes it clear. Aram signifies highness, 
 magnificence, also one that deceives. Aram is the Hebrew for 
 Syria. 
 
 Could anything be made plainer? 
 
 Christ is named “King of kings.” He himself informs 
 -us that his chief and first function is to deceive. It is the 
 height of inconsistency to preach the gentle nature of Christ 
 in face of his own professions. 
 
 Highness means lofty, elevated, proud, conceited, a title 
 usually applied to a sovereign. 
 
O8 THE REVELATION 
 
 Magnificence means splendor, grandeur, gorgeousness, 
 pomp, especially assumed by popes and bishops. 
 
 Those who are familiar with the pomp and splendor of the 
 church of Rome and the conceit and vanity of popes, will at 
 once grasp that the great purpose and desideratum is to ag- 
 grandize and glorify the ecclesiastical super-government over 
 nations. For centuries the popes battled for temporal power. 
 The original purpose was to perpetuate the masses ot mankind 
 in the same state of barbaric slavery as portrayed in their ro- 
 mantic Hebraic life. 
 
 Not in all history has there been another institution which 
 has so grossly deceived mankind. 
 
 Every twist and turn it makes becomes an accusing finger 
 against it, in the light of its own code. 
 
 In Genesis 24:10 the word Aram is translated to symbol- 
 ize Mesopotamia, which signifies “between rivers,’ meaning be- 
 tween the Tigris and the Euphrates. Tigris means arrow, a 
 weapon of warfare. Euphrates means fructifying. Fructify 
 means to render productive, fruitful. Therefore Aram signi- 
 fies the interim between the sowing and the reaping, when the 
 proceeds of the last harvest are being converted into pomp and 
 splendor. Syria is a disguise for Assyria, meaning a state of 
 happiness, always depicted as an enemy to the Jews. 
 
 A significant thing is that the river Hiddekel, mentioned 
 in the second chapter of Genesis, signifies rapid, sharp, and is 
 allegedly identified as the river Tigris, meaning arrow. This 
 river and the Euphrates are the only two of the four rivers 
 which are seemingly identified as in existence. 
 
 We find that Assyria is also between the Hiddekel and the 
 Euphrates, and Assyria means happiness. 
 
 We may therefore see that between the times of warfare, 
 as represented by the arrow, and the magnificence and pomp 
 of the church, as represented by the fructifying Euphrates, 
 happiness is to reappear, which would signify that Assyria is 
 being sown with evil to beget confusion and turmoil and de- 
 stroy civil life. This exactly agrees with the figurative placing 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION 99 
 
 of man in Eden, which means pleasures. Temptation is con- 
 cealed in pleasure and happiness, to cause evil to propagate. 
 This is why the word Aram is used, meaning to deceive. 
 
 It is truly a sugar-coated pill that is thus secretly adminis- 
 tered to unsuspecting humanity to tempt it to do evil things 
 under an unbridled license—Satan turned loose upon the world 
 with discipline and restraint suspended. This prepared the 
 way for the tremendous sale of indulgences. 
 
 If we are correct in this deduction, the offspring of Aram 
 should tell us what is being done to further the ecclesiastical 
 program during this happy interim. His first-born 1s: 
 
 Uz, meaning counsel, which means, in the Syriac, to fix. 
 
 Counsel means advice, instruction, consultation, delibera- 
 tion. 
 
 Council signifies assembly, company, congress, meeting, 
 convocation, an executive consulting body. 
 
 To fix means to fasten, tie, secure, link, attach, establish, 
 determine, and, figuratively, to bribe. 
 
 Uz also means fertile. 
 
 Fertile means fruitful, prolific, teeming, pregnant, produc- 
 tive. 
 
 All of these words falling under the one name Uz are so 
 suggestive of church procedure and smack so strongly of ec- 
 clesiastical intrigue and manipulation, we can place but one con- 
 struction upon them, they are of the preparatory steps in some 
 great assault upon established civil institutions. History proves 
 the truth of this. 
 
 One must read the history of the magnificent and pompous 
 councils, invoked by the popes, to fully grasp the significance 
 of Uz. We must expect some form of concealment of deep- 
 laid schemes. 
 
 Hul, the second son of Aram, signifies infirmity, bringing 
 forth children, pain, birth, hope, circle. 
 
 As we have said, this is a camouflage of some kind—this 
 seems to mark the end of a cycle. 
 
 Infirmity means weakness, feebleness. 
 
100 THE REVELATION 
 
 Chidlbirth would naturally signify increase. 
 Hope means expectation, trust, confidence, anticipation. 
 Pain means anguish, agony, distress, suffering, pang, grief. 
 
 Circle means to encircle or surround, or an alternating 
 series of social gatherings. 
 
 These are undoubtedly elements of church enterprise. 
 They touch some of the weakest points of human nature and 
 would logically result from the significance of the releasing 
 of Satan. That they have been incubated in these church coun- 
 cils is quite sufficient. 
 
 The history of the Christian church proves that they are 
 instruments of promotion and profit. If there were neither 
 sin nor sorrow the church could not exist. It is in the third 
 son of Aram we are to discover the important signs of treach- 
 ery. Gether means inquiry, trial, searching, fear. 
 
 This is the most grewsome of all the line of Shem, because 
 it presages the “holy inquisition,’ the most horrible invention 
 of cruelty and injustice ever conceived by heartless beasts. It 
 is blasphemous to mention the name of even a fabulous god 
 in connection with it. 
 
 Inquiry means investigation, examination, search, scrutiny, 
 disquisition, question, query, peering—the most hated words in 
 the English language. Nothing is so degrading to manhood 
 and self-respect as a system of secret espionage, and only the 
 
 lowest types of men are engaged init. Trial means experiment, - 
 
 test, proof, ordeal, trouble, temptation, affliction, an astounding 
 continuity of meanings of a single word. The fanaticism dis- 
 played by the church in the trying of humanity is unbelievable. 
 Search means scrutiny, inquiry, investigation, pursuit, imperti- 
 nent intrusion; only too frequently leading to assault and mur- 
 
 der. 
 
 Is it any wonder that Gether also signifies fear, which is 
 one of the most powerful assets of the church? 
 
 Fear means fright, terror, dismay, alarm, dread, trepida- 
 tion, consternation, apprehension. These are all the very es- 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION 101 
 
 sence of such a conspiracy. The church could not exist without 
 them. . 
 
 _Gether, in short, represents coercion in its most cruel and 
 vicious forms. Is it not surprising that these kindred words 
 so readily flow together? 
 
 Moreover, he represents another period of harvesting, 
 which should be revealed in the next son of Aram. 
 
 Keep constantly in mind, these are all sons, and appear in 
 consecutive order. The priesthood has no daughters. Its off- 
 spring consists of schemes to promote the church, personified. 
 
 There must be a logical ending to this cruel conspiracy 
 _ against humanity. There has not been a break in the continuity 
 of this Shemitic branch of the establishment of a heartless 
 parasite to bleed humanity to death. 
 
 The fourth son of Aram marks the end of the works of 
 Shem. He symbolizes the logical conclusion of this phase of 
 the promotion. 
 
 Mash means that which draws by force, that which sur- 
 rounds, necessarily meaning control. 
 
 With the previous illustrations before us, Mash needs no 
 interpretation. The great central purpose of the ecclesiastical 
 exploitation has been to establish securely an invisible super- 
 government which would enable it to control nations and dic- 
 tate laws which would compel the masses to kneel to Chris- 
 tianity and unite in supporting its secret priesthood in pomp 
 and splendor—coercive Christianity 1s no dream, it has been 
 the ambition of the church since its beginning. 
 
 The aspiration of the church has always been for the res- 
 toration of the system by which she bled England out of ten 
 per cent of her whole income, and to include the whole world 
 in a system of extortion. 
 | For centuries the papal power at Rome persecuted human- 
 ity and fought for the supreme temporal power, that it might 
 “draw by force” and “surround” the human race with unbreak- 
 able powers of control to bind it in abject slavery, that type 
 of servitude pictured in its fictitious Hebraic history. We need 
 
102 Tue REVELATION 
 
 no longer be uncertain regarding the passage: “Knowing the 
 terror of the Lord, we persuade men.” (II Corinthians 5:11.) 
 This is a plain case of criminal terrorism and /cOCrCiOTi aaa 
 
 This is a plain, understandable story. It 1s needless to 
 delve into all the collateral branches of the tree and generations 
 of Shem; they cover even the minutest details of the exploita- 
 tion. 
 
 Shem outlined the future policies and conduct by which 
 the ecclesiasts expected *to establish their super-kingdom on 
 earth, and control the energies, and dispense to mankind all of 
 the necessaries of life. Even the word selected as the ruler, 
 Lord, signifies the keeper and dispenser of bread. 
 
 This was the final goal, commercial supremacy through the 
 Jews. | 
 
 “Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up 
 the kingdom to God: when he shall have put down all rule and 
 all authority and power.” (I Corinthians 15:24.) We have 
 proven in another part that this god is the high priest. 
 
 Thus did the priestly mind vision Christianity in advance 
 of its practical application. The old testament is thestectaics 
 hearsal. Testament means witness. Test means to refine as 
 gold or silver. Tester means a covering. 
 
 “And God. said, ‘Behold I have given you every herb 
 fOremiedt suum Cenicsismiac 2s) 
 
 “And the Lord God made the earth and the heavens, and 
 every plant of the field before it was in the earth, and every 
 herb of the field before it grew.’’ (Genesis 2:5.) 
 
 This was the scheme by which Christianity was fashioned 
 before it was exploited. 
 
 Back of it is the gnostic philosophy, from which it bor- 
 rowed this idea of preconceived forms, and the idea of con- 
 cealing its works in code. 
 
 Shem’s functions are very broad, preparing the way to 
 account for the widespread nations of the earth and the diver- 
 sity of languages. In the distribution of the families of the 
 sons of Noah, “after their generations, in their nations: and 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION 103 
 
 by these were the nations divided in the earth after the flood,” 
 we find important things. It will be found that this especially 
 had in mind the colonization of new lands. 
 
 It is intimated that, in the beginning, “the whole earth was 
 of one language and one speech.” 
 
 “And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, 
 they dwelt in Shinar.” 
 
 They began to build themselves a city and a tower, “whose 
 top may reach unto heaven, and let us make us a name, lest we 
 be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth.” 
 
 Let us analyze this, for it signifies that expanding human- 
 ity followed the path of the sun. 
 
 Shinar means the watching of him who sleeps. 
 
 Change of the city, a change in conditions. 
 
 Tower means a watch, or watchman. 
 
 Heaven means ecclesiastical government. 
 
 Shem means name, fame. 
 
 “And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower 
 which the children of men builded. 
 
 “And the Lord said, ‘Behold, the people is one, and they 
 have all one language: and this they begin to do: and now 
 nothing will be restrained from them, which they have imagined 
 to do.’ 
 
 “ “Go to, let us go down, and there confound their language, 
 that they may not understand one another’s speech.’ 
 
 “So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon 
 the face of all the earth. 
 
 “Therefore is the name of it called Babel. 
 
 “These are the generations of Shem.” (Genesis 11.) 
 
 Thus was the distribution of peoples and languages ac- 
 counted for, as simple and childish a story as the distribution 
 of wild vegetation. 
 
 Babel means confusion, mixture. 
 
 Now, we are given a clue by this city building. 
 
 Cain, meaning possession, builded the city of Enoch, mean- 
 ing discipline. 
 
104 THE REVELATION 
 
 Nimrod, meaning rebellious, builded the city of Babel, 
 meaning confusion. 
 
 Asshur, meaning happiness, builded the city of Nineveh, 
 meaning agreeable dwelling, also Calah, meaning a good oppor- 
 tunity. 
 
 Thus one alleged attitude or phase logically begets another 
 progressive one. 
 
 This not only applies to alleged cities but also to the alleged 
 offspring of persons. For instance, Mizraim means tribula- 
 tions, and begets Ludim, meaning strife. Thus, tribulations 
 beget strife, a very logical thing. Hence, it is undoubtedly true 
 that a progressive development is conveyed through this code 
 language, from a superior to subordinate agents. Cities are 
 conditions and sons are active forces. 
 
 If this is not surreptitiously hindering the natural develop- 
 ment of humanity and interfering with common human rights, 
 name it. 
 
 If the church, or any interested defenders of Christianity, 
 desire to explain away what we have revealed, the field is open 
 and wide. Deceived humanity undoubtedly would be enter- 
 tained by this theatrical rehearsal done over again in the open, 
 with this code interpretation as a program to enable it to recog- 
 nize the characters in the play. 
 
 But this is only the second act; the climax will bring the 
 audience to its feet in an uproar. 
 

 
 
 
 PALE al 
 
 eee he el Oh APE ry PEt TH Ea PROPAGANDA 
 THE WATER PERIOD II. NOAH TO ABRAHAM, — 
 
 (The successful theatrical play is rehearsed before acted.) 
 
 Japheth means expansion, enlarged, also persuade, hand- 
 some, signifying the process of extending the powers of the 
 ecclesiastical enterprise, a rehearsal in practice of the theory 
 symbolized by Shem. 
 
 Having worked out a theory and a plan of propaganda, 
 it was essential to provide trusted agents for its execution to 
 extend it to the utmost ends of the earth, that it might be 
 made universal. These are the actors in the play. To Japheth 
 is entrusted this important work. He and his offspring re- 
 hearse the execution of Shem’s theory. 
 
 The father symbolizes the mental influences which beget 
 the physical forces personified as his sons, hence he is the 
 recognized head of the organization, the high priest. 
 
 No important feature is left uncovered. The words per- 
 suade and handsome have reference to the personal character- 
 istics of the priests to whom is entrusted this delicate work of 
 extending the fame of the church. 
 
 Let us assemble the full significance of Japheth and we 
 shall know the process by which the propaganda is to be car- 
 ried forward. The real propaganda was established by Pope 
 Gregory XI in 1622. Persuasion means conviction, creed, be- 
 lief, inducement. But terrorism and coercion have always been 
 _ potent forms of persuasion. 
 
 “Knowing the terror of the Lord, we persuade men.” (II 
 Corinthians 5:11.) ‘ 
 
 To persuade men means to exhort, urge, allure, tempt, 
 incite, influence, compel, coerce, frighten. Therefore the pro- 
 
 105 
 
106 THE REVELATION 
 
 cess may be good or evil, and for a good or evil purpose. It 
 by no means follows that because this refers to the church it 
 necessarily must be good, just, and proper; history is replete 
 with evil, unjust, and improper things executed in the name 
 of the pope, the Christ, and the church. 
 
 Enlarge means to increase, extend, augment, broaden, 
 swell. 
 
 “God shall enlarge Japheth and he shall dwell in the tents 
 of Shem, and Canaan (Ham) shall be his servant.” (Genesis 
 O22 7m) 
 
 In a previous chapter we have explained the gnostic sig- 
 nificance of this. We now explain the hidden church mean- 
 ing. Shem signifies the church, which plans; Japheth signifies 
 the active priesthood, which executes, and Ham, Canaan, a 
 merchant, a trader, therefore commerce, is to become the serv- 
 ant of ecclesiasticism and bearer of all the financial and material 
 burdens. 
 
 . We caution mankind again that this is not a joke. A 
 
 strong alliance has recently been formed between great finan-| 
 
 ciers and the churches in the United States with the avowed 
 purposes of making radical reforms in church work. All that 
 we have written is to be literally put into practice—if Provi- 
 dence does not interfere. 
 
 Handsome. We believe this suggests the policy of select- 
 ing large, handsome men as priests. It has been the practice 
 of churches to put forward in all conspicuous places and posi- 
 tions, handsome, fine-looking, attractive men. ‘These men are 
 placed in Hebron, meaning society, friendship, enchantment 
 
 This is a subtle form of allurement. Allure means entice, 
 attract, decoy, tempt, seduce, abduce, ensnare, 
 
 “Adam was not deceived but the woman was.” (I Tim- 
 othy 2:14.) 
 
 Deceive means to decoy, tempt, ensnare, entrap. 
 
 The allurement of woman has been a great church power. 
 Moreover, handsome clergymen have added largely to church 
 scandals, especially in very recent times. 
 

 
 
 
 THe REVELATION 107. 
 
 Some of the allurements, at this time, to draw people to 
 the church, such as vulgar dancing and nude pictures, would 
 do justice to the time of Nebuchadnezzar. 
 
 The week-end scarehead advertisements displayed in the 
 newspapers by the churches, compete with the boldest patent 
 medicines and theatrical ads. 
 
 The confessional is the cesspool of ecclesiasticism. The 
 exercise of the confessional was granted to the Jesuits for 
 women only, for the especial purpose of winning the confidence 
 and co-operation of influential females. This is church history. 
 
 The young priest who “stood by the Virgin Mary” is de- 
 scribed as “a young man of ineffable beauty.” (Protev. ) 
 
 Physical beauty and manly attributes are thus made instru- 
 ments of allurement in the church. It is by these subtle de- 
 vices of Japheth we may recognize him as the priesthood in this 
 elaborate scheme. 
 
 The only named daughter of Lamech, the grandfather of 
 Japheth (Genesis 4:22), is Naamah, meaning beauty. This is 
 the only element in poverty which may be made an agent of 
 the system. There is no act too base to be made an agent of 
 this enterprise, because of its claim of infallibility and exemp- 
 tion from sinful acts and the law. 
 
 One of the greatest discriminations in civilization is the 
 exemption of the church from taxation, and the clergy from 
 the usual duties required of normal citizens, and yet permit 
 them an active participation in civil government, because it 1s 
 a commercial enterprise, pure and simple. 
 
 “White lies,” “pious frauds,” and even Soro etic cmmtim tle 
 
 ’ 
 
 interest of the cause,’ are sanctioned. 
 
 This is the only institution in the world permitting such 
 duplicity. 
 
 The sons of Japheth signify the cunning or beastly off- 
 spring of his mind as the requirement of his functions suggest. 
 He has a broad discretion, and this again points to the sleek, 
 cunning priest. 
 
 We again must prepare for surprises. 
 
108 THE REVELATION 
 
 The first son of Japheth is Gomer. 
 
 Gomer means finishing, consuming, conclusion. 
 
 Finish means to close, end, terminate. 
 
 Consume means to burn, absorb, swallow up, engulf, de- 
 vour. 
 
 Complete means to accomplish, fulfill, realize, execute, con- 
 clude, consummate. 
 
 Here we have the specific assurance that the designs of 
 Shem are to be put into execution by Japheth, in the most 
 complete manner. 
 
 We must not ignore the perfect continuity of “moral 
 suasion” and “physical coercion,’ as revealed by the words fol- 
 lowing in logical succession, to make a complete chain of evi- 
 dence. 
 
 Japheth must provide the instruments for the execution 
 of the enterprise, and these will represent his offspring. The 
 story is so plain it is only necessary to mention their names and 
 their definitions. 
 
 Magog means covering, melting, blending. Humanity is 
 melted and blended into one people under the church control. 
 
 The trial of faith is*by fire.. (1 Peter 1:7.) Hencettest 
 in testament signifMes a test of fire. -(Malachi 3:3; Isaiah 
 48 :10.) 
 
 Cover means to hide, screen. 
 
 Melt means to liquify, fuse, dissolve. 
 
 Blend means to mix, amalgamate, mingle, fuse. 
 
 If you would know the nature of this refining process, 
 read Isaiah 48:10, “I have refined thee not with silver, but in 
 the furnace of affliction.” 
 
 This must signify something to be subjected to these 
 powers. It can only signify peoples. It intimates a blending 
 of races into one nation. Where have the churches absolute 
 freedom? In the United States. 
 
 Javan means deceiving, making sorrowful. Some one is 
 to be deceived and made sorrowful. This necessarily means 
 people, and some power able to anticipate an act which will 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION 109 
 
 bring about this woeful condition. Why make sorrowful those 
 already hahfpy and contented? 
 
 It is evident that the church would not bring sorrow upon 
 itself, consequently it premeditates bringing sorrow upon the 
 people. If this is not true, why do they eternally warn human- 
 ity against the day of disaster? 
 
 No intimation is made of earthly peace and happiness; 
 such a condition would eliminate the church. 
 
 “Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived 
 was in the transgression.” (I Timothy 2:14.) Deceive means 
 to trick, cheat, beguile, delude, mislead, betray, ensnare, entrap. 
 
 It is easy enough to see what Javan’s duties are, and 
 doubtless they are no more justifiable than the betrayal of 
 woman. 
 
 Tubal means confusion, tumult. 
 
 Confusion means disorder, derangement, disorganization, 
 chaos, anarchy, misrule. 
 
 Tumult means ferment, outbreak, brawl, fray, turbulence, 
 uproar, commotion, hubbub, disturbance, riot. 
 
 These are identical agents brought into play by the ecclesi- 
 astic forces, over and over again, in the middle centuries. 
 
 Only a simple-minded fool will close his mind to the im- 
 portance of this. If there is wanting evidence that it is in tur- 
 moil, confusion, and disorder that Christianity was to be estab- 
 lished, one single fact is quite sufficient. 
 
 Mary the mother of Christ signifies rebellion, and Christ 
 is the head of the church. (Colossians 1:18.) 
 
 Christ himself declares unto his disciples: “Think not that 
 I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace 
 but a sword.” (Matthew 10:34.) 
 
 In the ecclesiastic code sword means war and slaughter, 
 and these are given civilizing functions. 
 
 The inquisition and the crusades, both institutions of Chris- 
 tianity, were horrible examples of the literal fulfillment of this 
 threat of Christ. 
 
 It is logical that the next son of Japheth should follow. 
 
110 THe REVELATION 
 
 Meshech, meaning drawn by force, shut up, surrounded, 
 drawn out. This anticipates Moses, meaning drawn*out. 
 
 This undoubtedly signifies the vicissitudes of war. It 
 could mean nothing else in this connection. It signifies siege 
 and capture. The sending of the Israelites into Egypt, and 
 the taking of the infant Jesus into Egypt signify the same thing, 
 the debasing of humanity in oppression and affliction to be 
 “drawn out” by the church. 
 
 The object of this turmoil and trouble is to create a long- 
 ing for peace. The church stands back in the shadow, posing 
 as a peace maker. Tiras means longing. 
 
 And now we have another terror confronting us, and 
 Christ again becomes a willing witness. Humanity was tested 
 by rebellion and revolution brought by Christianity, and now it 
 is to be tested by fire. 
 
 God is to follow Christ. 
 
 “Our God is a consuming fire.” (Hebrews 12:29.) 
 
 Christ said: “I am come to bring fire on earth.” (Luke 
 12:49.) 
 
 That specifically had reference to the hellish inquisition, 
 the “burning of the tares.” Fifty millions of people were tor- 
 tured and burned at the stake. 
 
 It will be seen that this is to be a whirlwind “finish.” 
 
 Is it any wonder that humanity “longed” for a respite from 
 this siege of torment? 
 
 But it is for Gomer’s offspring to tell us how this is to be 
 accomplished. 
 
 Gomer means the finish. 
 
 Ashkenez means spreading of fire. 
 
 Riphath means remedy. 
 
 Togarmah means breaking of bones. 
 
 We recognize the horrors of the unholy inquisition, which 
 was a literal execution of this infernal scheme. 
 
 We shall elaborate on this in a special chapter dealing with 
 the crusades and the inquisition. 
 
 Shem and his offspring represent the organization of the 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION ikl 
 
 ecclesiastic plot, betraying unmistakable foreknowledge of the 
 Christian execution, too bald to be referred to as prophecy, 
 therefore it was concealed by all this mystery. 
 
 Shem’s first son, Elam, betrays Ignatius’ “mystery con- 
 cealed from the ruler of this world’”—the doctrine of the “im- 
 maculate conception.” 
 
 Ham is the servant of Japheth, therefore it is important 
 to know in what manner his services are to be rendered. Being 
 the father of the Canaanites suggests commercialism as a secret 
 agent of the church. 
 
 He was cursed by his father and he became the father of 
 the Canaanites, therefore his servitude will be of a menial and 
 inferior character. We foresee that the functions of Ham and 
 his brood are to be of a secret nature and concealed from the 
 subordinate masses—blind tools, as the bones of the body are 
 invisible but blind agents of the muscles. 
 
 Again, we may, with profit, refer to the gnostic bearing 
 of this plot. 
 
 The motive or design arises in Shem, the flesh. 
 
 The impulse or incentive is in Japheth, the muscles. 
 
 The action is transmitted to Ham, the bones. 
 
 Each act becomes the impelling suggestion to transmit the 
 impulse to other units, without betraying the ulterior motive 
 concealed in the marrow or medullated matter of the plotters. 
 Hence we see the absolute necessity of blind obedience, which 
 Ham symbolizes; hence he simply means the ignorant, intoler- 
 ant congregation. 
 
 This makes it profitable to more closely scrutinize the off- 
 spring of Japheth to know what burdens are to be blindly put 
 upon Ham. The congregation consists of the lay community. 
 
 The fourth son of Japheth is Javan, meaning deceiving, 
 sorrowful. 
 
 Deceiving means to trick, cheat, beguile, delude, mislead, 
 betray, ensnare, entrap. “Adam was not deceived but the 
 woman being deceived was in the transgression.” (I Timothy 
 
 2:14.) 
 
112 THE REVELATION 
 
 Sorrow means affliction, distress, grief, trouble, sadness, 
 mourning; exactly what followed the deceiving of Eve. One 
 of the explicit meanings of Abel is mourning. 
 
 By these signs we know what fearful functions are en- 
 trusted to Javan. 
 
 The word deceive is undoubtedly to beget the other word 
 sorrow. It is not surprising, therefore, to find Javan the father 
 of Kittim, a bruiser, and Dodanim, a leader. 
 
 What are these bruisers and leaders going to start? 
 
 Javan’s brother Tubal tells us, Tubal means confusion, 
 tumult, world, earth, to bring back. 
 
 Could anything be made plainer by words? 
 
 Confusion means disorder, derangement, disorganization, 
 chaos, anarchy, misrule. 
 
 Tumult means ferment, outbreak, brawl, fray, turbulence, 
 uproar, commotion, hubbub, disturbance, riot. 
 
 Worldly means temporal, secular, carnal. 
 
 Earthly means sordid, selfish, venal, mercenary. 
 
 This proves conclusively that this campaign is directed 
 aganist humanity at large, for the ecclesiastical forces would 
 not stir this strife in their own ranks. 
 
 This is necessarily intended to accomplish some paramount 
 purpose. 
 
 The other two sons of Japheth remove all doubt as to 
 premeditation, and will make known the final purpose. 
 
 Meshech signifies drawn by force, surrounded. 
 
 To draw means pull, haul, drag. 
 
 Force means compel, coerce. 
 
 Surrounded means environed, encompassed, encircled, be- 
 sieged, captured, imprisoned. 
 
 Is it any wonder the end is Tiras? 
 
 Tiras means longing. 
 
 Longing means craving, seeking relief from dangers, per- 
 secutions, disasters, tribulations, and all the terrors of the 
 previous names. 
 
 The world has experienced and is experiencing all of 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION Lis 
 
 these evils. Like the great universe, it is on so large a scale 
 we cannot grasp and understand it. 
 
 Reader, by making this analysis, we have saved worlds of 
 time and mental labor for those who will appreciate the truth. 
 All that we have revealed may be verified, in whole or in part, 
 by those who may choose to delve in this tedious work. We 
 can give assurance, however, that to work out the many col- 
 lateral branches, which we do not deem essential to disclose the 
 main story, will yield ample pleasure to those who undertake it. 
 
 What we have revealed is of such a startling character, 
 many will desire to study the subject along the endless genea- 
 logical branches. They will find the smallest details equally 
 interesting. 
 
 To bigots and intolerant zealots—the bones of ecclesiasti- 
 cism—bound by blind faith and obedience, who stubbornly 
 refuse to acknowledge the truth when thrust in their faces, we 
 briefly say: You put yourselves in order for a hard fall, for 
 the crash which will follow the publication of this revelation 
 will sweep all of the filth and trash of centuries of hypocrisy, 
 and generations of bigotry, into a new sea for purification— 
 the sea of common sense, reason, and common justice. 
 
 What we have revealed explains the present plight of the 
 world and its miserable peoples. 
 
 To “subdue” and have “dominion” over all the peoples of 
 the earth, a heartless and arbitrary ecclesiastical autocracy has 
 made of the world a rendezvous of wretchedness and a slinking 
 place for poverty, imbecility, and crime. If this is not true, 
 then what benefit has it been to the world? These things pre- 
 vail. : 
 
 These systems repeatedly have been put in practical execu- 
 tion, at the expense of deceived and unsuspecting humanity, 
 hypnotized by the exhibition of power and grandeur of the 
 church egotism. 
 
 The deplorable truth is, the power which debased human- 
 ity has not an equal power to again raise it up. 
 With these strange revelations before us, we believe that 
 
114 Tue REVELATION 
 
 suffering humanity has a just right to demand an explanation 
 of the eternal secrecy and mystery and hocus-pocus with which 
 the church has surrounded itself. 
 
 Why have its promises to reveal these mysteries been 
 postponed for two thousand years? Why the eternal procras- 
 tination? Why not show to the world some visible and tangible 
 evidence? 
 
 We especially draw attention to the fact that this mystery 
 originated with the Christian scheme, and we are convinced 
 that it was never intended to be revealed, for revelation would 
 eliminate the church. The final revelation is to be in the form 
 of supreme authority and power, giving complete control, ren- 
 dering mystery no longer necessary. This is suggested by re- 
 cent flirtations with science and worldly things. 
 
 As we have previously shown, this mystery is fostered by 
 Christ himself. He privately said to his disciples: | 
 
 “Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the king- 
 dom of God: but unto them that are without, all these things 
 are done in parables. 
 
 “That seeing they may see and not perceive: and hearing 
 they may hear and not understand. 
 
 “Test at any time they should be converted, and their sins 
 should be forgiven them.” (Mark 4:11-12.) 
 
 His promise to his apostles: 
 
 “There is nothing hid which shall not be manifested: 
 neither was anything kept secret, but that it should come 
 abroad. (Mark 4:22.) 
 
 We feel fully justified in interpreting this to mean the 
 things revealed in the genealogies which we have explained. 
 It means that these things shall be put in execution, and that 1s 
 the promised revelation. It is to inspire awe and fear, not ad- 
 miration and belief. 
 
 “Por he that hath, to him shall be given: and he that hath 
 not, from him shall be taken even that which he hath.” (Mark | 
 4:25.) 
 
 This can signify nothing else but that the “elect” are to 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION RS 
 
 be made wiser, and those “without” are to be cast into abject 
 ignorance. This was executed. 
 
 The “dark ages’ conclusively demonstrate this. 
 
 We have previously quoted Christ in which he emphatically 
 declared to his apostles that he did not come to bring peace, 
 but division, fire, and the sword. 
 
 Now, what is this “mystery which was kept secret since 
 the world began?” (Romans 16:25.) 
 
 “But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the 
 hidden wisdom.” (I Corinthians 2:7.) 
 
 Wisdom can be nothing but understandable knowledge. 
 
 “Having made known unto us the mystery.” (Ephesians 
 1.9%) 
 
 Why was this mystery made known only to a select few? 
 
 “And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the 
 mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid 
 in God.” (Ephesians 3:9.) | 
 
 “God is a consuming fire,” hence it is concealed in fire. 
 
 “This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ 
 aildetiescnurchiis «(Ephesians 5:32; 
 
 We shall reveal that this refers'to concealed sun-worship. 
 
 “Even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and 
 from generations.’ (Colossians 1:26.) 
 
 “For the mystery of iniquity doth already work. Only he 
 who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way.’ 
 (II Thessalonians 2:1.) 
 
 This refers to the loosing of sin, a wilful and vicious as- 
 sault upon humanity. 
 
 “Holding the mystery of the faith.” (1 Timothy 3:9.) 
 
 This referred to the installation of deacons. 
 
 See our interpretation of the seven deacons in another 
 chapter. 
 
 “And without controversy great is the mystery of the godli- 
 messsca:( 1 Timothy 3:16.) 
 
 Why should godliness be a “great mystery?” If it were a 
 
116 Tue REVELATION 
 
 frank and open thing humanity might have a different opinion 
 regarding its merits. 
 
 “The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my 
 right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. ‘The seven 
 stars are the angels (bishops) of the seven churches, and the 
 seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches” 
 (of Rome). (Revelations 1:20.) 
 
 This refers to the seven bishops of Rome. 
 
 “But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when 
 he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished.” 
 (Revelations 10:7.) 
 
 These seven angels are armed with vials of wrath. 
 
 This conclusively proves that it was not the purpose to 
 convert and save humanity. 
 
 “And upon her forehead was a name written mystery, 
 Babylon the great, the mother of harlots and abominations of 
 the earth.” (Revelations 17:5.) 
 
 Babylon means confusion, disorder. Harlot means pros- 
 titute. 
 
 This mystery is a fake and a deceit, to create superstition, 
 arouse curiosity, and beget a fear of some invisible power in 
 the minds of the ignorant, unreasoning masses, to prevent their 
 arising and repudiating Christianity. 
 
 The true mystery dare not be revealed—the truth that 
 Christianity is concealed sun-worship and confiscated gnosti- 
 cism. If the church came to save humanity, how could it anti- 
 pate an end of universal evil and contemplate vengeance? We 
 add a chapter dealing with this phase. 
 
 “Tesus shall be revealed from heaven, in flaming fire taking 
 vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the gos- 
 pels.” (II Thessalonians 1 :7-8.) 
 
 This is but a Mosaic scarehead referring to lightning. 
 Nevertheless, this heaven means ecclesiastical government, and 
 
 fire means vengeance and judgment. Gospel merely means a 
 “sood-story.” 
 

 
 Tue REVELATION LZ 
 
 This corroborates all the previous evidences we have re- 
 vealed that Christianity is ecclesiastic coercion by superstitious 
 fear. | 
 
 Therefore Christ symbolizes suffering humanity being put 
 through the test of fire. This is the crucifixion and affliction. 
 
 “Behold I have refined thee, but not with silver, I have 
 chosen thee in the furnace of affliction.” (Isaiah 48:10.) 
 
 It is evident that man does not walk into a furnace volun- 
 tarily. This confirms our belief that humanity was to be sys- 
 tematically scourged. 
 
 Why must humanity be made the plaything of a mysteri- 
 ous secret organization which does not choose to reveal itself? 
 
 It will readily be perceived that it is impossible that all we 
 have revealed is accidental or coincidental. Neither may it be 
 explained by any logical human necessity; therefore we have 
 revealed the very heart of a tremendous conspiracy against the 
 struggling masses of humanity rendered helpless by cultivated 
 ignorance. 
 
 Before leaving the subject of Noah and his descendants, 
 we must make important references to Ham and his children, 
 the Canaanites. 
 
 Again we must declare: 
 
 A system cultivates that which supplies it with nourish- 
 ment. | 
 
 We find no reason for exempting Christianity from this 
 rule: it is based upon sin and it requires sin to sustain it. 
 Without sin there would be no need or excuse for a priesthood 
 and the church would languish. 
 
 We shall find endless evidences that Ham and his offspring 
 symbolize the deliberate sowing of the conditions upon which 
 the establishment of the Christian exploitation depended for 
 _ material maintenance. 
 
 The fabulous raids upon the Canaanites were the coined 
 precedents for the papal Crusades of plunder and murder, of 
 
 several centuries. 
 | The Lord God named the Canaanites as the prey of the 
 
118 THE REVELATION 
 
 plundering Israelites. Therefore it is important to examine the 
 origin and character of the class of people selected by Chris- 
 tianity as its legitimate prey, for this scriptural story 1s wholly 
 intended to make alleged precedents which literally are to be 
 carried into execution by the Christians. 
 
 Neither the Israelites nor the Canaanites ever existed liter- 
 ally, as we shall clearly demonstrate. The Israelites are the 
 posterity of Jacob, meaning the supplanter, and Canaan, means 
 trading, commerce. i 
 
 It will be sufficient merely to mention the names and defi- 
 nitions of these children of Ham, for they plainly reveal oppo- 
 sition to the church as the reason for their persecution and 
 plunder. The list also covers nomadic and savage tribes diff- 
 cult to subjugate and of no immediate source of profit to the 
 church. 
 
 The Canaanites, descendants of Ham. 
 
 Canaan means trading, merchandising, commerce. 
 
 Sidon, hunting, fishing, savages. 
 
 Heath, trembling, fearful. 
 
 Jebusite, contempt. 
 
 Amorite, rebellion. 
 
 Gergasite, pilgrims, itinerant, nomadic tribes. 
 
 Hivite, wicked, serpent (the wise). 
 
 Arkite, riches (envied and coveted by the church). 
 
 Sinite, enmity. 
 
 Arvadite, wandering. 
 
 Zemarite, fortified. 
 
 Hamathite, anger. 
 
 The remarkable continuity of meaning is a revelation. 
 
 The immediate sons of Ham, producing all that is required 
 of him, are: 
 
 Cush, heat, blackness—manufacture. 
 
 Mizraim, soil, tribulations—agriculture. 
 
 Phut, bow, war (Jeremiah 46 :9.),—warfare. 
 
 Canaan, trader, merchant,—commerce. 
 
 Ham was the servant of Japheth. 
 
 — 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 119 
 
 We believe these four sons symbolize the elements pro- 
 ducing the laboring classes. Hence we have extended the four 
 branches accordingly. These are the victims of the scheme. 
 
 It will be interesting to know what these classes bring 
 forth, for they are the servants of the system. The sons ot 
 Cush are: 
 
 Seba, meaning drunkard, old man. 
 
 Havilah, meaning that suffers pain, that brings forth. 
 
 Sabtah, meaning striking. 
 
 Raamah, meaning thunder, evil, bruising. 
 
 Sabtechah, that surrounds. 
 
 Nimrod, rebellious. 
 
 We can see by this that Cush is no saint. 
 
 The sons of Mizraim (Hebrew for Egypt, oppression, 
 affliction ) : 
 
 Ludim, meaning strife. 
 
 Anamim, not defined, a mizraite people not located. 
 
 Lehabim, flames, the point of a sword. 
 
 Naphtuhim, not defined, a people unknown. 
 
 Pathrusim, southern. 
 
 Casluhim, fortified. 
 
 Caphtorim, those that seek inquiry, investigation. 
 
 These are the ones selected to do the questionable things. 
 
 We have already named the offspring of Canaan. 
 
 We are corroborated in our belief that the four sons of 
 Ham symbolize the four essential serving classes, fore bnut, 
 symbolizing warfare, does not produce. 
 
 An examination of the Canaanites at once reveals the 
 cause for antagonism: trading and commerce breed all these 
 human attitudes toward the church, giving excuse for resent- 
 ment. 
 
 We shall find that the ecclesiastical forces of Rome struck 
 a bargain with the Jews by which the former were to control 
 religion and the latter commerce, and under the Christian ad- 
 ministration they were to stand together and protect each other ; 
 
120 THE REVELATION 
 
 therefore the Israelites were instructed to raid the Canaanites 
 and take possession of their lands without compensation. 
 
 This simply meant to supplant established commerce as 
 the church proposes to supplant civil governments. 
 
 Had Christ been acceptable to the Jews, this scheme could 
 not have been executed. They could not accept the Christian 
 theme for their theocracy. Had they done so, the Christian 
 theocracy simply would have been an extension of the Hebrew 
 theocracy, which did not recognize a personal god upon earth, 
 neither could it do so until the Christian powers had “con- 
 quered all nations” and “established a universal kingdom.” In 
 order to borrow the alleged Hebrew system upon which to 
 found the Christian system, it was necessary to strike a bar- 
 gain with the Jews to divide the spoils. Hence the fanciful 
 story of the repudiation of Christ and his crucifixion by the 
 Jews, to bring odium upon them and set up an antagonism be- 
 tween them and the Gentiles, to conceal the covenant between 
 them and the Christian exploitation. A secret covenant (con- 
 tract) is the joy of the Jew. See the covenant between the 
 Lord God of Israel and Jacob, by which Jacob, the usurper, 
 agrees to pay to the Lord ten per cent of all he receives. 
 
 The symbolical Hebrew system was essential to the Chris- 
 tians, but a direct association with the Jews was not; in fact, 
 would prevent the conversion of the Gentiles. 
 
 The Jews have lived up to their bargain. They have never 
 attempted to proselyte the Gentiles, but have gradually but 
 surely encroached upon world commerce while building up the 
 tribes and clans under the tents of Shem, until it has become 
 a nation of nations, but without a government of its own. 
 
 So have the Christian forces lived up to their agreement, 
 and the two classes stand out conspicuously against the horizon 
 of civilization as menacing clouds. 
 
 When the Jews are in undisputed control of commerce, 
 the ecclesiastical theocracy will have established its universal 
 kingdom upon earth. Where the Jews have no centralized gov- 
 ernment, the churches have always had such government. 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATIGN A 
 
 We shall lead up to this covenant between the ecclesiasts 
 and the Jews in our next chapter. 
 
 The story of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob ushers in a new 
 and most interesting phase of this astonishing exploitation. 
 
 We are emerging from the water period, as symbolized by 
 Noah, and shall enter the air period as symbolized by Abram, 
 whose ancestors were the moon and star worshippers of Ur, 
 the high grazing regions of Chaldea. 
 
 Terah, father to Abraham, was called a laggard, meaning 
 nomadic. 
 
 Have you ever given a thought to the remarkable fact that 
 the Roman Catholic church, with its affiliated organizations, 
 and the Jews, are the only two parasitic peoples living off all 
 nations, yet secretly maintaining national independence? The 
 Catholics owe their first allegiance to the pope, and the ortho- 
 dox Jews to their rabbis. The one dominates religion and the 
 other commerce, the one the successor to the Israelites, and the 
 other to the Canaanites. 
 
 How many persons stop to think what a strange thing it 
 is that the world is indebted to the Jews for its accepted re- 
 ligion? The Jews and the Gentiles are as wide apart in all 
 other things as people can possibly be. 
 
 Why should any god make a chosen people of any race, 
 to the exclusion of all the balance of humanity? The absurd- 
 ity of this speaks for itself. But why should he choose a people 
 merely to experiment with and “try” them, abuse, persecute, 
 and betray them, as was the case of the alleged Israelites under 
 the Mosaic dispensation? 
 
 “And thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord 
 thy God led thee these forty years in the wilderness, to humble 
 thee, and to prove thee, to know what was in thine heart, 
 whether thou wouldst keep his commandments or not.” It is 
 a significant fact that, a despatch from Palestine reports that 
 the “Sinai Desert” has just been crossed in four hours by a 
 small automobile. 
 
 Is it not logical to believe that this god, who is the God 
 
122 THE REVELATION 
 
 of Christianity, would lead humanity also into the wilderness 
 of sin to “humble” and “try” it? If not, why not? 
 
 We declare that the story of the Israelites in the wilder- 
 ness is but a rehearsal of the Christian scheme before literally 
 carried into practice. The “dark ages’ prove this; present 
 conditions prove it. 
 
 It seems strange to us that the policy of the Catholics and 
 the Jews is not better understood. Neither have a nation of 
 their own, yet they have a voice in the conduct of every gov- 
 ernment granting to its people a franchise to vote. 
 
 The Jews are as clanish and as distinct a race as they were 
 centuries ago. The Jews do not blend with other races. Why 
 should they burden themselves with direct participation in the 
 labors of government when by their very origin they are sup- 
 planters? Jacob means to supplant. 
 
 Supplant meant to displace by stratagem, to undermine. 
 
 On the other hand, the Catholics are as rigidly ruled by 
 their priesthood as subjects are ruled by their sovereigns, the 
 head of this secret government residing at Rome, yet they 
 have no land under sovereignty. Both Catholics and Jews have 
 citizenship in the United States and vote en masse, regardless 
 of frequent “indignant denials.” 
 
 Take your pencil and paper, reader, and see for yourself 
 what the Jew and Catholic vote means in the government of 
 the United States. 
 
 Of course they assume a “righteous indignation” at such 
 a suggestion, for exposure is hurtful to their aims and aspira- 
 tions. 
 
 The secret ballot in the United States is a baneful thing 
 and equivalent to an adjunct to the secret confessional, the 
 espionage system of the Catholic church. 
 
 Joseph was a Jew, the name signifying increase, the com- 
 ing generations. 
 
 Mary was a Jewess, meaning rebellion. 
 
 Christ was a Jew, being hailed as the “King of the Jews.” 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION £23 
 
 All of the alleged leading characters of the Christian 
 scheme were Jews, yet only once in the history of the Catholic 
 church has a Jew attempted to be pope. In 1133, a Jew, Peter 
 de Leo, was consecrated at the same time with Innocent Lieds 
 pope under the name Anaclet. The Jew was stronger, and 
 Innocent was forced to flee into France, leaving the Jew as 
 the vicar of the Christian God upon earth. 
 
 We hold that the fact that no other Jew ever aspired to 
 Catholic supremacy is evidence that, as a matter of fact, the 
 Jews never did have anything to do with the Christian exploita- 
 tion as a religion but merely posed as a background for it and 
 received as a reward commercial promises such as we shall 
 reveal in the bargains struck with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. 
 
 A Jew is not easily coerced, but he is easily “persuaded.” 
 
 We believe that in the end the Jew will be the Judas 
 Iscariot to Christianity. When the Jew is in power he is arro- 
 gant, and just now he is in power. He has been abused and 
 holds a grudge against the power which has held him up to 
 scorn. The Jew is human after all, and has human aspira- 
 tions, when measured by the natural rule of humanity. His 
 blood should have been assimilated into the Gentile system, 
 instead of his having been engrafted as a distinct race held 
 intact only by hopes inspired by false-promises of being made 
 a great nation by the Christian power. 
 
PARTY 11 
 
 THE AIR PERIOD, “PROMVABRAHAM 1 @cIsRabuws 
 
 (The fiercest animals have the softest purr.) 
 
 We must keep constantly in mind that, we are not dealing 
 with human beings, but with personified, natural elements, 
 human traits, words and names, in the symbolical development 
 of a theory in rehearsal, subsequently to be put into actual 
 practice as a form of ecclesiastical government. 
 
 This rehearsal is largely to set fictitious precedents for 
 future human acts questionable in morality and law. 
 
 The purpose is to bring to earth the creative God of nature, 
 with all of his agencies, to be personified in human beings; 
 not to aid any human laws, or to promote natural evolution, but 
 to construct an attractive system which conceals a purpose and 
 power to usurp established governments and control expanding 
 humanity, a plain commercial and political enterprise. To this 
 end the Christian exploitation has attempted to assemble under 
 one control, and to establish a monopoly of all previous creeds, 
 dogmas and doctrines, but its elaborate system of concealment 
 is a most wonderful human invention, intended to intimate that 
 its system extends back to the first cause, which it endows with 
 human intelligence and attributes, in order that it may transmit 
 to the scheme an alleged “divine succession” of governing 
 power, superior to natural civil governments evolved by civ- 
 ilizing needs, through thousands of years preceding this scheme. 
 
 The planetary bodies, their natural powers, and the inter- 
 mediary agents are humanized, and human beings are arbi- 
 trarily appointed to represent them upon earth to exercise al- 
 leged “divine authority,’ and “inspired laws,” to direct and 
 control human affairs. 
 
 124 
 

 
 Tue REVELATION 125 
 
 The Christian theme specifically has its origin in sun- 
 worship, recognizing the sun as the original source of the 
 “divine fire,” sun-worship having been the basis of all the im- 
 portant religions. 
 
 “For our God is a consuming fire.” (Heb. 12:29.) 
 
 “The light of Israel shall be for a fire.” (Isaiah 10:17.) 
 
 This is the concealed Christian God. 
 
 “T am the light of the world.” (Jno. 8-12.) 
 
 The alleged Christ, born the “King of the Jews,” is that 
 personified light. 
 
 “In him was life; and the life was the light of men.” 
 (Jno. 1-4.) 
 
 This is the theory; the “divine fire” from heaven becomes 
 “divine light” in the atmosphere, and “life” in the living king- 
 doms of the earth, manifesting in the super-intellect of men. 
 The alleged crucifixion of Christ is the suppression of expand- 
 ing human intellect. 
 
 The intermediate agents for the transmutation of this 
 divine power, are the heavenly bodies, the clouds, lightning, 
 thunder, wind, rain, hail, snow, mist, vapor, dew, etc., etc. It 
 is through these agents that the energy and natural blessings 
 are sent to the earth. 
 
 Snow is seldom mentioned in the scriptures because 1t was 
 little known in the country where this scheme was conceived. 
 Rain was a great blessing for the same reason; it quenched 
 the scorching heat of the sun, the “terrible fire.”” On the theory 
 that the rain and snow fall in the mountains for distribution to 
 the lower lands, the church assumes to be the mountains, re- 
 ceiving God’s blessings to be distributed to mankind. 
 
 All of these divine agencies are appropriated as instru- 
 ments of the body attempting to establish an authorized medi- 
 umship, in order to monopolize the dispensation of all natural 
 gifts. } 
 
 Therefore, we find fire, air, earth and water conspicuous 
 agents of the ecclesiastical exploitation. The censer has not 
 been abandoned to this day, neither has baptism by water. This 
 
126 THE REVELATION 
 
 baptism originally signified rain, and the cleansing power of 
 water. ain symbolizes doctrines and fire judgments. 
 
 This pretended, godly power assumes inherent ownership 
 over all things in heaven and those produced upon earth, as- 
 suming a proprietorship over the earth itself, with power to 
 allot, dispense or dispossess; this power being based upon the 
 ejectment of Cain, merely portraying the redemption of tillable 
 lands from the wild state for purposes of cultivation, thus 
 banishing the wild vegetation from this appropriated land. This 
 dispossession of the wild vegetation is the “will of God.” 
 
 The one central purpose is to get recognition of a divine 
 ownership and possession, in order to establish an unquestion- 
 able mediator between the original source of all the natural 
 products essential to maintenance, and the living creatures of 
 the earth to which they are dispensed. There can be but one 
 final, human purpose, and that is to acquire supreme, universal 
 power and control over mankind, and amass wealth. The secret 
 power of the church is immeasurable, and its vast wealth un- 
 known. The tremendous taxation throughout the world is a 
 part of this scheme of usurpation and absorption of all real 
 property. We suggest the reading of articles headed “Abbeys 
 and Monasteries in England,” in Buck’s Theological Dictionary. 
 
 With this before us, we may take up the story of Abraham 
 with better understanding, for it portrays the course pursued 
 to accomplish the above. 
 
 It is a Gnostic lesson to introduce and make plausible the 
 fanciful Hebrew history which is to establish the equally ficti- 
 tious Hebrew theocracy, which sets all the so-called divine 
 precedents for the practical Christian dispensation. 
 
 We especially draw attention to the division of the scrip- 
 tural plan into four distinct periods, dealing with four essen- 
 tial elements, revealing a Gnostic guidance. 
 
 Earth, Water, Air and Fire. 
 
 These are quickly recognized as the elements of the ancient 
 philosophic theories. 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION IZA 
 
 We have already referred to the Adamic or Earthy period, 
 the system, like all planetary products, being a reactive process. 
 
 Watch these peculiarities : 
 
 Adam, Cain, Abel and Seth. Earth. 
 Neah, Shem, Japheth and Ham. W ater. 
 Terah, Abram, Nahor and Haran. Alr. 
 
 Each showing a father and three sons. 
 
 Where is the fire period? We have not come to that 
 period. Adam means earth, Noah symbolizes the water, and 
 Terah the air. Terah is the father of Abram. 
 
 Note the cunning of this. The above are families. Fire 
 destroys and distributes. Christ declares he comes to break 
 up family ties and bring fire. 
 
 “Our God is a consuming fire.” (Heb. 12:29.) 
 
 “The light of Israel shall be for a fire.” (Is. 10:17.) 
 
 “T am the light of the world.” (Jno. 8:12.) 
 
 “T came to send fire on the earth.” (Luke 12:49.) 
 
 Now we may read with understanding the declaration of 
 Christ, who symbolizes this fire. 
 
 “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I 
 came not to send peace, but a sword.” (Matt. 10:34.) 
 
 “For I am come to set a man at variance against his 
 father and the daughter against her mother.” 
 
 “And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” 
 (Matt. 10:35-36.) 
 
 This difinitely explains why the fire period does not show 
 the same idea of father and three sons as do the three previous 
 periods. The purpose is to break up family ties, which detract 
 from the church influences. | 
 
 Moreover, this gives to those confiding souls who listen, 
 entranced, to the beautiful alleged teachings of Christ, some- 
 
 thing to think about. Christ is not teaching this peace, har- 
 
 mony and love to the masses in earnestness of purpose; he is 
 preaching to the inner circle, the true doctrine of war and de- 
 struction against the established human institutions. 
 
128 THE REVELATION 
 
 “And the disciples came, and said unto him, why speakest 
 thou unto them in parables? 
 
 “He answered and said unto them, ‘Because it is given 
 unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, 
 but to them it is not given.’ 
 
 “*Therefore speak I to them in parables: because they 
 seeing see not: and hearing they hear not, neither do they 
 understand.’” (Matt. 13.) 
 
 In view of this clear cut duplicity, it is a strange fanaticism 
 which causes people to blindly cling to the Christian pretensions, 
 giving credit to a fabulous character for the good teaching of 
 many good men. 
 
 This puts us on the alert for snares in the Abraham 
 story. Several meanings may be drawn out of a single name 
 or word. For instance, Terah means laggard, breath, to blow, 
 wind. 
 
 Laggard signifies that, Terah, as symbolizing a human 
 being is a Nomad, traveling across the land by slow and halting 
 stages; as the breath, he signifies the vitalized atmosphere of 
 planetary life; by blow he signifies the ordinary wind as dis- 
 tinguished from the storm. All of which are located in the 
 atmosphere or air. Wind symbolizes destructive war. 
 
 Terah’s father was Nahor, meaning hoarse, angry, snoring, 
 dry, hot. 
 
 This signifies the angry storm on the dry, arid desert, with 
 wrathful thunderings and lightnings, symbolizing the wrath of 
 God. As wind, Terah is naturally the father of Nahor the 
 second, meaning storm. 
 
 Terah is the father to Abram. 
 
 Ab means father: ram means high. 
 
 Ab plus ram means high-father. The Patriarch. Pater 
 means father. Arch means high or chief. 
 
 Thus Abram is simply the Patriarch and high priest of 
 his alleged tribe. 
 
 Terah, the wind, not only begets Abram, but also Nahor 
 and Haran. 
 
THE REVELATION 129 
 
 This Nahor, like the grandfather, means also the angry 
 storm. 
 Haran means the mountain, and mountain means the 
 
 church of Christ. 
 
 Terah first dwelled in Ur. 
 
 Ur means fire, light, signifying sun-worship, and moon- 
 worship, hence he dies in the mountains, the church of Christ, 
 who symbolizes the “living light.” 
 
 Haran also is Charran, meaning the heat of wrath, evi- 
 dently a change of name due to a meaning similar to that of 
 Nahor. 
 
 The allegory intended is: 
 
 Terah represents the wind, atmosphere, the breath. 
 Abraham represents heat of fire, judgment. 
 
 . Nahor represents thunder, great noise, preaching. 
 Haran or Charran represents lightning, vengeance. 
 
 Terah, upon leaving the sun, becomes the breath or atmos- 
 phere which lifts the clouds towards the mountains, and by 
 condensation they are converted into snow, which remains in 
 the mountains as representing the shroud of Terah, who dies 
 there; and the rain which falls upon the land, symbolizes the 
 doctrines of the church rained upon the people. Abram, who 
 means high-father, becomes Abraham, the father of a multitude, 
 as symbolized by the multitude of rain-drops falling upon the 
 earth, the prevailing belief being that the rain was shaken out 
 of the clouds by thunder and lightning. 
 
 It is evident that rain is welcome to all in Palestine, 
 where it is scant, and it may be crowned as king or any per- 
 sonification it might suggest. Upon coming to the plain, Abra- 
 ham is greeted by Abimelech, the father of a king. 
 
 Abi means father, progenitor. 
 
 Melech means king. 
 
 Thus the patriarch becomes the dual king-high priest, that 
 he may be the progenitor of future kings. 
 
 The rain logically may be symbolized by the progenitor, 
 
130 Tue REVELATION 
 
 for it causes the fructification and replenishing of life upon 
 the earth. 
 
 Abimelech was king of Gerar, meaning Gera, grain, merely 
 a personification of agriculture. 
 
 Abimelech said to Abraham: 
 
 “Behold my land is before thee; dwell where it pleaseth 
 thee.” (Genesis 20:15.) 
 
 Rain means doctrines. 
 
 Let us turn back a little in this story. 
 
 “Terah (the wind) took Abram (the high-father) and Lot 
 (veil, bitterness) and they went forth from Ur (fire-worship 
 of the Chaldees) to go into the land of Canaan (low lands ) 
 (merchandising, trading), and they came unto Haran (moun- 
 tain, the church of Christ) and dwelt there.” 
 
 “Terah (the wind) died in Haran (in the church). (That 
 is, fire-worship died in the Christian church) light-worship 
 taking its place. (War ceased, intelligent understanding taking 
 its place. ) 
 
 “Abram took Lot (veil, bitterness) and went into the land 
 of Canaan (merchandising ). 
 
 “He passed through the plain of Moreh (teacher), and 
 dwelt between Bethel (the church of God) and Hai (Ai) 
 (ruin). 
 
 He then passed on down into Egypt (oppression and afflic- 
 tion). 
 
 “Abram went up out of Egypt and Lot with him, rich in 
 cattle, silver and gold.” (Gen. 12:13.) 
 
 This is the story of the church which will later be re- 
 hearsed by the Israelites. The church represents the “high- 
 lands,” the mountains, and merchandising and trading repre- 
 sent the low lands, distinguishing the church as occupying a 
 higher plane. 
 
 “The Lord hath his way in the whirlwind, and in the storm, 
 and the clouds.” (Nahum 1:3.) 
 
 “When he uttereth his voice (thunder) there is a multi- 
 tude of waters (rain drops) in the heavens, and he causeth the 
 
THE REVELATION 131 
 
 vapors (Lot, veil) to ascend from the ends of the earth; he 
 maketh lightnings with rain, and bringeth forth the wind out of 
 Hissiredsturiess an(.|er10313.) 
 
 It was the prevailing belief that the winds emanated from 
 the mountains. This gives another excellent clue to the secret 
 truth that the church inspires wars. | 
 
 “Winds” mean destructive wars in the code. 
 
 Mountain means the church of Christ. 
 
 Therefore, wars are inspired by the church, and end in 
 the church. 
 
 Mary means rebellion. 
 
 Galilee means revolution. 
 
 Christ declared to his Apostles that he came to bring to 
 the world, the sword, fire and division. 
 
 Draw your own deductions. 
 
 Could anything be made plainer? 
 
 In a single clause all of these natural elements are brought 
 into action exactly corresponding in continuity with the char- 
 acters personifying them. 
 
 “Hast thou entered into the treasuries of the snow? (the 
 mountains ). 
 
 idath thesrain no father?” 
 
 “Who can number the clouds?” 
 
 This makes plain the meaning of Abraham, the father of 
 the multitude. Waters means multitudes, clouds mean multi- 
 tudes, and these refer to peoples. 
 
 Rain means doctrines. 
 
 Dew means conversions. 
 
 A multitude of waters mean masses of people, afflictions 
 and ordinances. Ordinance means a controlling law. 
 | As the rain falls from the clouds, the Christian doctrines 
 
 fall from the high father Abram, the “forefather of Christ.” 
 Abraham as lightning flashes Christ, light, to the earth. 
 
 The clouds are begotten by the sun, therefore, Abram is 
 
 revealed as lightning in the cloud, becoming Abraham, as the 
 
1952 THE REVELATION 
 
 clouds release a multitude of rain drops. “I will make you the 
 father of multitudes.” 
 
 “T would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our 
 fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; 
 and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea.” 
 CUMGire, 1h.) 
 
 Clouds are the promise of rain and rain means doctrines. 
 
 These fathers are Abraham and his offspring, Isaac and 
 Jacob. 
 
 The masses of snow and the waters stored in the moun- 
 tains to slowly pass down into the lowlands during the parched 
 season, are truly the treasures of the mountains. They finally 
 pass on to the sea to again arise as vapors and clouds to pass 
 over the land and fall in grateful showers. 
 
 “My doctrine shall drop as-the rain.” (Deut. 32:2.) 
 
 The trend of the rivers toward the sea makes plain the 
 significance of the baptism of the fathers in the sea. The 
 river system becomes the ancestral tree of Israel. The branches 
 and rivers gather impurities as they pass through the lands 
 and the waters pass into the sea to be baptized and purified 
 and raised heavenward in a pure state. The raising of the 
 clouds is the first resurrection. 
 
 This symbolizes the process by which the multitudes of 
 waters (people) by passing through the church are purified so 
 they may be fit to enter the knigdom of heaven; that is they 
 are fit to become subjects of the ecclesiastical kingdom, and 
 members of the church congregation. 
 
 “When I make the clouds (church mystery) the garments 
 thereof, (the church of Christ) and thick darkness (universal 
 ignorance) a swaddling band for it.’ (Job. 38:9.) 
 
 This is the beginning of the church of Christ. Only the 
 newly born require swaddling clothes, and babes are ignorant. 
 
 The most conspicuous articles mentioned in the apocryphal 
 account of the infant Jesus, are his swaddling clothes, impos- 
 sible miracles being attributed to them. 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION 133 
 
 These are the symbols which bind the heaven to the earth, 
 the ecclesiastical government to the common mass of people. 
 
 This is another similitude of man’s fall from a state of 
 purity. 
 
 The fall was by woman, and woman also is symbolized by 
 water. Earth means man. The waters start from the moun- 
 tain in a pure state, and partake of impurities on their way to 
 the sea. Thus woman partakes of evil and carries man down 
 with her. Mary, rebellion, starts from the church and takes 
 mankind down into affliction. 
 
 “Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived, 
 was in the transgression.” (I Tim. 2:14.) 
 
 This becomes a very simple story. 
 
 This refers to the fructifying powers of water upon the 
 earth. 
 
 Adam means the earth. 
 
 Eve means life, “the mother of all living.” 
 
 Evi means desire. 
 
 These are converted into evil. 
 
 We do not hesitate to say this is one of the most palpable 
 tricks in the whole Christian scheme. 
 
 The future of the church rests upon the increase in popu- 
 lation and the holding of these new generations in the faith. 
 
 Here is one purpose of the fall. 
 
 “Notwithstanding (her transgression) she shall be saved 
 in childbearing, if they continue in faith and charity.” (I Tim. 
 Belo) 
 
 In simple, woman is held as a hostage, or pledge, for the 
 fulfillment of this requirement. To save herself she must keep 
 her offspring loyal to the church. The increase, the new gene- 
 ration, the first fruits, belong to God. 
 
 The subtlety of this scheme is amazing. Let us turn back 
 to the beginning. 
 
 “In the beginning God made the heaven and the earth.” 
 (Genesis 1 :1)) 
 
134 THe REVELATION 
 
 The authorities admit that this symbolizes an ecclesiastical 
 government and the masses of people. 
 
 Our authority that heaven means the ecclesiastical govern- 
 ment is taken direct from Bible vocabularies published in the 
 same Bible volumes. 
 
 In the second chapter of Genesis the Lord God makes 
 Adam, meaning earth. 
 
 Such authorities as Kent and Schiller declare the meaning 
 of earth in this connection signifies the productive masses of 
 people. This very materially aids in our further interpreta- 
 tions. 
 
 “God made the firmament, and divided the waters which 
 were under the firmament from the waters which were above 
 the firmament. 
 
 “And God called the firmament heaven. 
 
 “And God said, ‘let the waters under the heaven be gath- 
 ered together in one place and let the dry land appear,’ and God 
 called the dry land earth, and the gathering together of the 
 waters called He seas.’’ (Genesis 1 :7-8-9-10.) 
 
 Nearly all ancient peoples regarded the sky as a solid vault 
 or arched dome.. (Genesis 7:11; II Kings 7:2; Psalms 78:23.) 
 
 It is significant, however, that this is not taught literally 
 in the Bible, but is used figuratively, corroborating the simili- 
 tudes which we have mentioned. 
 
 There are four kinds of water to be considered. 
 
 The pure spring waters in the mountains, 
 
 The rain falling from the clouds, 
 
 The impure waters of rivers and lakes, 
 
 The salten waters of the seas. 
 
 The ancients called any large collection of water a sea. 
 
 Sea symbolizes an army, as distinguished from waters 
 meaning a multitude. 
 
 Waters also mean afflictions and ordinances. Therefore 
 the waters are under the ecclesiastic control, for whatever pur- 
 pose they may be put, in their distribution. 
 
 We must follow Abraham farther. 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION 5 
 
 The atmospheric heat caused by the energy of the sun, 
 causes the clouds to arise from the sea and the mist from the 
 land, both of which become the veil or covering to conceal the 
 mountains, the church. 
 
 Ur means fire, hence they came out of Ur of the Chaldees. 
 
 Chaldee signifies demons, doubtless the demons of the 
 storm. These interpret the process of the thunder and lightning 
 of the storm as begetting the rain. 
 
 That is, thunder seems to preach and exhort, and lightning 
 signifies God’s wrath and vengeance; by these the church doc- 
 trines are rained upon the people. 
 
 “My doctrines shall drop as the rain.” (Deut. 32:2.) 
 
 “And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunder- 
 Toca eve 4':)-)) 
 
 The hot wrath of God melts the snow in the mountains 
 and permits the waters to flow into the lowlands to take part in 
 production, commerce, and trading. 
 
 Canaan means lowlands, merchandizing, and trading. 
 
 Thus does the church take credit for the distribution of 
 the natural gifts of nature, personifying them as its own. 
 
 We recognize the first doctrine of the church as that which 
 inspires production, exchanges, and transportation, the rivers 
 being the natural highways for commerce and_ trading. 
 
 The waters now become the multitudes. Abraham _be- 
 comes Ab —|— ra —|— ham, the father of a multitude. 
 
 “Abraham is the father of all.” (Rom. 4:16.) 
 
 Canaan is the fourth son of Ham. 
 
 Ab means father. 
 
 Ra means Egyptian sun-god. 
 
 _Ham means hot. 
 
 It is plain that the reference to merchandising and trading 
 has in mind the necessity for the church to establish a source 
 of material manitenance. Its first act is one of deceit and 
 trickery. It pretends to supply the warmth and energy of the 
 sun and the moisture of the rain, and demands in return the 
 clouds of the sea and vapors of the land, which mean the ma- 
 
136 THe REVELATION 
 
 terial benefits of both land and sea arising from natural pro- 
 cesses. 
 
 “Tf we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
 thing if we shall reap your carnal things?” (I Cor. 9:11.) 
 
 This is the secret of the scheme in a nut-shell. 
 
 They make no pretense of having acquired ownership over 
 their spiritual things, meaning the natural elements, other than 
 by a fictitious inheritance which would not stand the test of any 
 human court of justice and equity. 
 
 How does it occur that these “spiritual” things belong to 
 the priesthood, and not to the people whose material things 
 they are rapidly absorbing? If the people can live on spiritual 
 food, why not the priesthood? Are they alone exempted from 
 God’s wrath? 
 
 That this is a scheme of usurpation is clear. When Abra- 
 ham went into the lowlands he found the Canaanites already 
 established there. 
 
 “The Canaanite was then in the land.’ (Genesis 12:6.) 
 
 “And the Lord appeared unto Abram and said, unto thy 
 seed will I give this land.’ (Genesis 12:7.) 
 
 Right here is the beginning of the bargain to give to the 
 Jews the right to usurp and control commerce. 
 
 The first position he assumes reveals his attitude towards 
 the church; he stands between Bethel and Hai or Ai, meaning 
 between the church and ruin. 
 
 Bethel means the church. 
 
 Ai means ruin. 
 
 This symbolizes the commercial support of the church. 
 
 Don’t treat this lightly. 
 
 After having his position defined, Abraham goes down.into 
 Egypt, signifying a state of darkness, oppression, affliction, 
 and ignorance. 
 
 This is a sinister thing. Abraham is the guiding spirit of 
 the people upon which the church depends for support. Lot, 
 his nephew, signifying veil, accompanies Abraham to conceal 
 the church, power. 
 
THe REVELATION 137 
 
 Out of this enterprise, this state of debasement, as symbol- 
 ized by Egypt, the church emerges enriched. 
 
 “And Abram was very rich in cattle, silver, and in gold.” 
 (Genesis 13:2.) 
 
 He returned to his position between Bethel and Hai, be- 
 tween the church and ruin, again emphasizing that he is the 
 church support. 
 
 Ai also means mass, therefore Abram stands between the 
 church and the mass of people—fear of the wrath and ven- 
 geance of God. 
 
 Abram first went into the plain of Moreh, which signifies 
 teaching, but soon abandoned this. 
 
 It seems logical to draw the conclusion that the church 
 could not subsist by teaching alone, therefore it reversed the 
 position and grew rich by making a commerce of affliction, op- 
 pression, and ignorance. 
 
 This will become more apparent in the rehearsal of the 
 play in the Mosaic period, and the fabulous journey of the al- 
 leged Israelites in the wilderness. If we are asked for specific 
 evidence, we declare that the commerce in indulgences and the 
 invention of the fabulous purgatory are sufficient. 
 
 Superstition is the fruit of mystery, and blind faith the 
 fruit of ignorance. 
 
 i oorampdweltrin tieslandsot) Canaan (Genesis) 13 :12s) 
 
 Today the churches are engaged in tremendous commercial 
 enterprises for profit. The churches purchase large tracts of 
 the best lands in growing cities and hold them for years without 
 paying taxes, and realize fabulous profits in their increased 
 values. 
 
 Taxation is ruining the people, while non-taxation is en- 
 riching the churches. 
 
 The Jews practically dominate commerce. 
 
 Having established itself in a sustaining commerce the 
 church, as piloted by Abraham, makes its next step forward. 
 Abraham removes to the plain of Mamre, which is in Hebron. 
 
 This is of great importance. | 
 
138 THE REVELATION 
 
 Mamre means rebellious, bitter, that changes. 
 
 Hebron means society, friendship, enchantment. 
 
 Mamre was an Amorite chief. 
 
 Amorite means bitter, a rebel, a babbler. 
 
 Mamre and his brother Aner were “confederate with 
 Abram.” (Genesis 14:13.) 
 
 Aner means affliction. 
 
 Both Mamre and Aner are rebellious Amorite chiefs in 
 Hebron, and had to be pacified. Society had to be appeased. 
 
 In a crusade by Abram, he was justified by Melchizedek, 
 king of Salem, who suggested that Abram keep all the plunder, 
 but Abram would not take the plunder for fear of being 
 accused of being made rich. “But, the men who went with 
 me, Aner and Mamre; let them take their portion.” ( Genesis 
 14 :23-24. ) 
 
 Is there nothing sinister in this? 
 
 Abram spoke for the church; he could not directly accept 
 the plunder of a crusade, but his confederates could. 
 
 This was exactly the attitude of the Roman Catholic church 
 for several centuries. When a people began to complain, and 
 in their bitterness threaten rebellion, the chief or ruler was sent 
 on a crusade, simply a form of plundering warfare, to draw 
 the public mind away from revolution. An army was mobil- 
 ized and sent against some helpless people to be murdered and 
 robbed. The prince was returned a hero, praised by the pope, 
 and the soldiers returned laden with the spoils of the crusade. 
 The church denied direct participation in the spoils of these 
 wicked enterprises, but it is a recorded fact that it indirectly 
 was enriched by this invention of Satan. 
 
 Every man who has studied the history of nations and their 
 wars, well knows the truth, that the majority of wars between 
 nations have surreptitiously been brought about on this exact 
 principle. The murmuring people must be appeased by this 
 dishonest method of chastisement or chastening. By the hard- 
 ships of war they better appreciate the comforts of peace. 
 Hence the other meaning of Mamre, that changes. 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 139 
 
 There was a deep object in inspiring war between nations ; 
 the court of Rome becomes the mediator for peace, and always 
 came out of such conferences stronger until the popes usurped 
 temporal power. 
 
 Not only did the pope pose as mediator between God and 
 man, but also between kings. They claimed “divine authority” 
 to appoint and depose kings. 
 
 In making his covenant or baragin with the Jews, God 
 says to Abram: 
 
 “T will make nations of thee and kings shall come out of 
 thee.” (Genesis 17:6.) 
 
 Of Sarah he said: 
 
 “She shall be a mother of nations; Kings of nations shall 
 be of her.” (Genesis 17:16.) 
 
 Of Ishmael he said: 
 
 “Twelve princes shall he beget. I will make him a great 
 AOlamnixenesis el /<20,)) 
 
 Of Isaac he said: 
 
 “My covenant will I establish with Isaac. (Genesis 17:21.) 
 
 Again we warn mankind, this is not a romance; it is a 
 living, burning tragedy. Israel is the priesthood, and Jehovah 
 is the Christian power, meaning a OUTS institution, riding 
 upon the back of humanity. 
 
 Let us examine this covenant of which we hear so much. 
 All such bargains were ratified by oaths and feasts, exactly 
 as oath-bound assemblies are formed today. These oaths are 
 always antagonistic to civil institutions established by law. 
 
 Covenant means agreement, contract, bargain. 
 
 “T am the almighty God. 
 
 “T will make my covenant between me and thee. 
 
 “Thou shalt be a father of many nations. 
 
 “T will establish my covenant between me and thee and 
 thy seeds after thee in their generations, for an everlasting 
 covenant to be a god unto thee and thy seed after thee. 
 
 “And I will give unto thee and thy seed after thee, the 
 land wherein thou art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, for 
 
140 THe REVELATION 
 
 an everlasting possession, and I will be their God.” (Genesis 
 7s) 
 
 “Fear not Abraham, I am thy shield.” 
 
 This is the bargain struck between the ecclesiasts and the 
 Jews. 
 
 I will control religion and education, and you will control 
 commerce. 
 
 Canaan means merchandising, trading. 
 
 This agreement no doubt dates from the time of the trans- 
 fer of the Septuagint at a price of $7,500,000, a fictitious his- 
 tory of the Jews to be used as a plausible historical background 
 for the Christian exploitation. 
 
 It is a plain business and political bargain between two 
 great human forces, seeking to monopolize human control, 
 purely selfish in its motives, and demoralizing and destructive 
 in its effects. We have similar communities of interest against 
 humanity today. 
 
 When was this strange conspiracy hatched? 
 
 He who can give exact dates truly would be an intellectual 
 marvel, for no trustworthy and truthful historians can agree 
 on any of the vital points. The usual sycophant commentaries 
 on the Bible and its characters are merely evidences of hysteria, 
 having little of historical, literary, or educational value. The 
 gush and fanatical chatter about the moral teachings of the 
 alleged Christ are mere word-play. They do not dwell upon 
 the words placed in the mouth of this same Christ expressing 
 the direct opposite to these alleged teachings. Thousands upon 
 thousands of good men, before and after this Christ character, 
 taught equally as good lessons, with no intent to meddle with 
 established human conditions. The Christian religion is not 
 sought by the people, but is thrust upon them. No people ever 
 solicited the sacrifice of a Christ; that also was thrust upon 
 the world, and the benefits of such a theory have never been 
 proven. Because the clergy step into their glittering pulpits, 
 in their ornate churches, erected out of human energy. and 
 picture in glowing terms the marvelous benefits to mankind 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 141 
 
 of the Christ idea, does not make it so, nor can one single 
 evidence be given of such direct benefit or that such a char- 
 acter ever existed in fact. 
 
 The innumerable “septuagints,” “‘vulgates,’ “papal edi- 
 tions,” and “corrected versions,” all conflict with one another. 
 They should be cast into the fire, as were the many gospels of 
 Peter, insofar as their “divine origin” and “inspiration” aré 
 concerned. They are human, very human. 
 
 But when we carefully consider the evidences of scientific 
 knowledge betrayed by the authors of the scriptures, it be- 
 comes manifest that they were produced centuries later than 
 their alleged periods. 
 
 Both the old and the new testament have been corrected, 
 reconstructed, and altered during the centuries till they are 
 not authentic from any point of view. 
 
 As late as 1590 Pope Sixtus V issued his version of the 
 scriptures, threatening with excommunication any one who 
 questioned or changed it. 
 
 Two years later, 1592, Pope Clement issued a fresh trans- 
 lation, suppressing that of Sixtus V. 
 
 As late as 1513 Pope Leo X allowed himself to be ad- 
 dressed as “infallible god” by his infallible bishops. 
 
 For many centuries, existing literature, hurtful to the 
 Christian literature, was systematically gathered and burned to 
 conceal the truth and foster falsehood. | | 
 
 This digression will help to clear up the mystery of the 
 development of Israel, which is the Hebraic system out of 
 which the Christian system is supposed to evolute. Nothing 
 in the true history of the Jews justifies the presumption of 
 making them the ethical sponsors of mankind. 
 
RAKE tit 
 
 THE: PERIOD OF} DARKNESS? 4 DEBASEMENT Or 
 ISRAEL 
 
 (Darkness demonstrates the necessity for light.) 
 
 The sojourn in Egypt, the Exodus, and the wandering in 
 the wilderness symbolize the abject subjugation of mankind to 
 an ecclesiastical obedience. They are but fanciful rehearsals of 
 a policy of action before Christianity is put in practice, having 
 no foundation in fact. It is the working plan for the actual 
 Christian exploitation. 
 
 The whole of the old testament is pure fiction, and the new 
 testament is to cover an imaginary period of action of the new 
 dispensation, to account for a lapse of time between the Hebraic 
 and the Christian systems, a period of about two hundred 
 years when the gospels were not in existence. 
 
 During the first century there were no authentic gospels; 
 the gospels of the second century are allegedly lost. This rep- 
 resents the period of preparation. 
 
 Humboldt says: 
 
 “The origin of the Bible is mythology and pretended tra- 
 dition, the Semitic narratives included.” 
 
 Science disputes and disproves practically every important 
 phase of Christianity; therefore the church is antagonistic to 
 science. Nature demonstrates a premeditated evolution contrary 
 to the Christian teachings; therefore Christianity is openly op- 
 posed to natural evolution and the manifestations of nature 
 which reveal it. . 
 
 In recent years the church has been compelled to turn 
 towards a reconciliation with science and evolution, but with 
 this tendency it has allied itself with great financial powers 
 and controlling political influences. 
 
 142 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 143 
 
 We shall now take up the Israelites. 
 
 No such people ever existed; therefore there could have 
 been no Exodus. The journey through the wilderness elimi- 
 nates all claim to “divine origin,’ it being but a foolish and 
 absurd rehearsal, in code, of a proposed course of action in a 
 well defined, human enterprise, with anticipated profits as its 
 goal. 
 
 The first step is to establish a condition whereby the in- 
 crease in population will be a plausible excuse for colonization. 
 This is symbolized by the sojourn in Egypt. Joseph means 
 increase, and tells his brethren that he “preserves them a 
 posterity.” Christ, the alleged son of Mary, symbolizes human- 
 ity as that posterity, and also is taken into Egypt. 
 
 It is by a system of comparisons and experiences that the 
 ecclesiasts attempt to make lasting impressions, the ulterior 
 forces being superstition, ignorance, and fear. This is the 
 underlying principle of their educational system. 
 
 They permit the child to burn its finger to teach it not to 
 fool again with fire. 
 
 Moses erects a brazen serpent to heal those who are bitten, 
 but not to prevent the bite. 
 
 On the same principle we shall find it debasing humanity 
 in ignorance and evil to teach it the value of being good. Good 
 is measured only by obedience. 
 
 Had this ecclesiastical power chosen to do so, it could have 
 declared man inherently good and filled the world with good, 
 instead of declaring him evil and filling the world with evil. 
 But, then, there would have been no excuse for. a church, or 
 necessity for supporting a priesthood. 
 
 It is impossible for the same force to be both positive 
 and negative at one and the same time. Cruelty is inherent 
 in ecclesiasticism; therefore its every act is in some degree 
 tainted by coercion or accompanied by a threat of dire ven- 
 " geanice. 
 
 “For thy God is a mighty God and terrible.” (Deut. 7:21.) 
 “For the Lord your God is God of gods, and Lord of 
 
144 THE REVELATION 
 
 lords, a great God, a mighty and a terrible, which regardeth 
 not persons.” (Deut. 10:17.) 
 
 This boastful god was none other than the high priest 
 posing as a god. He strikes terror into the hearts of the people 
 because they are “stiff-necked” and “disobedient.” 
 
 Again he speaks for himself : 
 
 “Behold I make a covenant; before all my people I will 
 do marvels, such as have not been done in all the earth, nor 
 in any nation: and all the people among which thou art shall 
 see the work of the Lord: for it is a terrible thing that I will 
 do with thee.” (Ex. 34:10.) . 
 
 Reader, just pause long enough to contemplate an almighty, 
 universal god thus boasting to an insignificant company of 
 innocent people, and you will realize the puny thing that Chris- 
 tianity is, insofar as merit or morality are concerned. The 
 impertinent plea that it has withstood the test of time, is with- 
 out merit. Time has proven that it has no power to change 
 the trend of humanity. Its boasted influence for good is dis- 
 proved by present world conditions of evil—wholly out of 
 proportion with the natural human increase. 
 
 Let us now pass towards the fire period. It is a theory 
 that fire was first brought to the earth and under the control 
 of man by lightning, which is as plausible perhaps as any other 
 theory. It depended upon many separate ideas. The men of 
 the stone age discovered that fire was potential in the flint. 
 Other peoples saw volcanoes vomiting streams of molten lava 
 which burned everything with which it came in contact. Never- 
 theless the Hebraic system drew its inspiration of the divine 
 nature of fire from the lightning, and assumed that lightning 
 and fire were one. 
 
 The cloud of Abraham settled down upon the Jews to 
 conceal from them the heavenly bodies which they formerly 
 had worshipped—‘‘the sun, the moon, and the stars, even all 
 the hosts of them, lest thou lift up thine eyes unto heaven 
 and shouldst be driven to worship them.” (Deut. 4:19.) 
 
 When we apply the code to an examination of this, it 
 
THE REVELATION 145 
 
 reveals an entirely different significance, proving conclusively 
 the personification of the heavenly bodies under the control of 
 the high priest. 
 
 This was before the appointment of kings, and is evidence 
 of premeditation in the establishing of kings by the high priest. 
 Provision had to be made to prevent the worship of kings by 
 their subjects, for that would separate the people into individual 
 tribes with many gods, each tribe having its own king-god. 
 
 This jealousy is manifested in the continuous warnings: 
 
 “For thy God is a mighty God and terrible.”’ (Deut. 7:21.) 
 
 “For the Lord your God is a God of gods, and Lord of 
 lords, a great God, a mighty and terrible God, which regardeth 
 not persons.” (Deut. 10:17.) 
 
 mlmechesOond-stiyve(aod, amea jealoussGod: (Hx. °20:5)) 
 
 Note above that the god begins with a capital, as does 
 lord, but the subordinate gods and lords begin with small “g”’ 
 natal ABS 
 
 Now, we shall analyze this. 
 
 Heaven means government, either a direct ecclesiastical 
 sovereignty or one controlled by it. 
 
 King means tribe, or chief of a tribe. 
 
 Sun, moon, and stars signify rulers of different degrees 
 of power; as applied to the church it signifies the pope, who 
 is called the sovereign, the bishops, who are the “princes of 
 the church,” and the priesthood, representing the stars. 
 
 “There are also celestial bodies and bodies terrestrial: but 
 the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial 
 is another.” (I Cor. 15:40.) 
 
 This specifically differentiates between the ecclesiastical 
 and the civil rulers. 
 
 “There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the 
 moon, and another glory of the stars: for one star differeth 
 from another in glory.” (1 Cor. 15:41.) 
 
 It is important to understand what is meant by glory. 
 
 Glory means honor, fame, renown, grandeur. 
 
146 THE REVELATION 
 
 There is not one of these words which can be applied to a 
 heavenly body and tell anything of its inherent nature. 
 
 Each of the words defining glory is an acquired attribute 
 and therefore may only be applied to earthly characters: 
 
 An honored statesman ; 
 AY iamous actor; 
 
 A renowned soldier ; 
 The papal grandeur. 
 
 We may now grasp the significance of “lest thou lift up 
 thine eyes to heaven.” It is a warning not to become enamored 
 of civil governments and their sovereigns, to the detriment of 
 the ecclesiastic glory. 
 
 Glory and power are the most conspicuous words in the 
 Bible, the word power appearing in more than one hundred 
 different passages. 
 
 Glory inspires hypnotic fanaticism and hysterical emotion. 
 
 Power inspires superstitious fear. 
 
 The greatest fear of Moses, representing the high priest, 
 as the “God of gods” and the “Lord of lords,” was the return 
 to the worship of the heavenly bodies, the kings, princes, and 
 heroes of the earth. After sun and moon worship came hero 
 worship, with the latter more to be feared than the former. 
 
 The Hebrew interpretation of Egypt is Mizraim, from 
 whence comes the word misery. It means oppression, affliction, 
 darkness, ignorance. 
 
 The sojourn in Egypt was to prefigure a condition into 
 which humanity was to be submerged for two essential pur- 
 poses: to discredit civil rulers and governments, and to draw 
 attention to the benign attitude of the church, and to level 
 humanity to a common level of ignorance to be raised up as an 
 inspired, intolerant, militant mob subject to the church call. 
 
 History demonstrates the truth of this. The attitude of 
 the church towards science and free education through the cen- 
 turies more than accuses it. 
 
 Kach step in the fabulous journey through the wilderness 
 
THE REVELATION , 147 
 
 merely punctuates a pause in the rehearsal of the projected 
 Christian practice. 
 
 The Israelites, as pictured in this story i Egypt, exodus, 
 and the wilderness, never existed in fact. It merely portrays 
 the proposed building up of a great church following, and the 
 hardships they must endure to bring power and glory, name 
 and fame, to the church. 
 
 All this is concealed in an artful code, understood only 
 by the inner circle. 
 
 But it is a terrible truth that the Christian exploiters at- 
 tempted to execute each precedent set by this fanciful play, and 
 the fanatical followers of the fabulous Christ it introduced, to 
 this day, pretend to believe it is all divinely authentic. 
 
 Throughout the whole theme we.encounter dishonest trick- 
 ery, even to criminality, which would not be tolerated today. 
 
 The schemers back of this great enterprise recognized in 
 the widely scattered Jews a race to be juggled with. Traveling 
 from country to country, they knew no national life of their 
 own, consequently it would not be offensive, in fact would be 
 a favor to established peoples, for the Jews to be drawn out 
 of their countries if such a thing were possible. 
 
 The ecclesiastic experimenters felt perfectly safe in choos- 
 ing this indifferent remnant of humanity for its people, and 
 they constructed a fictitious, historical background against which 
 to lean its dummy. 
 
 The Jew being a trickster and a trader by nature, had to 
 be depicted as such throughout the old testament, even to an 
 explanation of its origin, in Jacob the supplanter, out of Re- 
 bekah, a snare. How many people pause to consider that this 
 peddling Jacob is the father of both the Hebrew and the Chris- 
 tian religion? 
 
 Moreover, it was necessary to account for the scattered 
 position of the Jewish race at the time of this exploitation, 
 therefore the sojourn in Egypt, the exodus, ane the distribution 
 of the Jews by the Hebrew god. 
 
 ‘Uhepllord™ Said to” Jacob: 
 
148 THE REVELATION 
 
 Why seed shall be as the dust of the earth, and thou 
 shalt spread abroad to the west, and to the east, and to the 
 north and to the south.” (Genesis 28:14.) 
 
 This original promise to Jacob proves it was not intended 
 that the Jews should become an established nation, and to this 
 day they have not. It was the original purpose to put them in 
 itinerant merchandising and trading that they might ever con- 
 tinue as an ally and adjunct to the Christian exploitation. 
 
 The 28th chapter of Genesis plainly reveals this Jewish 
 scheme. 
 
 Jacob represents the awakening of the Jews, from the 
 sleep which was supposed to have followed a previous period 
 of grandeur, as depicted by the fabulous Hebraic history pre- 
 pared for this purpose. 
 
 Jacob at once acknowledges the church. 
 
 “And he was afraid and said, ‘how dreadful is this place! 
 This is none other but the house of God, and this is the gate 
 Ormicavicl sas 
 
 “And he called the name of that place Bethel.’’ (Genesis 
 28:17-19.) Bethel means the house of God. 
 
 This was not the origin of the word Bethel, for Abram 
 had long previously located between Bethel and Hai. (Genesis 
 13233) 
 
 Jacob continued to be the trading, bargaining Jew, insisting 
 upon an agreement by which he was to receive “bread to eat” 
 and “raiment to put on” and a guarantee of transportation back 
 to his father’s home, before he would accept the Lord as his 
 God. He also agreed to pay to the Lord one-tenth of what 
 he received. 
 
 Now, reader, is your reverence increased for your god, 
 who was bargaining with this Jew for recognition? This is 
 the same identical Lord God which the Christian church is bar- 
 gaining with you to recognize, making you the same identical 
 promises of a great future. 
 
 It is a strange thing that humanity has not long ago no- 
 
THE REVELATION 149 
 
 ticed that these promises are dated so far ahead that the genera- 
 tion dies or forgets before fulfillment is realized. 
 
 The same policy governs in the wanderings in the wilder- 
 ness. The Lord promises to lead the Israelites into a land of 
 “milk and honey” which they never reach. On the contrary, 
 after untold hardships they are reminded that the whole thing 
 was to humble them and bring them to an abject obedience. 
 
 “And thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy 
 God led thee these forty years in the wilderness, to humble thee, 
 and to prove thee, to know what was in thine heart, whether 
 thou wouldst keep his commandments or not.” 
 
 Recently a small automobile crossed this territory in four 
 fours. 
 
 “And he humbled thee, and suffered thee to hunger. 
 
 “Thou shalt also consider in thine heart, that, as a man 
 chasteneth his son, so the Lord God chasteneth thee. 
 
 “Therefore thou shalt keep the commandments of the 
 Lord thy God, to walk in his ways and to fear him.” (Deut. 
 8 :2-4-5-6.) 
 
 There are several contradictions. 
 
 The Israelites were not told in the beginning that this was 
 merely to try them to see 1f they would obey. They were not 
 told that they would be given a code of commandments. There- 
 fore the original idea was not as here stated. 
 
 Moreover, verses 5 and 6 of Deuteronomy 8, plainly pare 
 that the real purpose was to inspire superstitious fear of human 
 beings posing as gods. 
 
 As we pass into the Mosaic period, this will stand out 
 conspicuously as a part of a clean-cut, premeditated scheme. 
 
 The fire period begins with the fabulous character Moses, 
 who draws his authority from a burning bush. 
 
 This is the attempt to account for the divine fire coming 
 down from heaven. It comes with speech and authority and 
 delivers the powers of God to Moses, who is made “God to 
 Israel; “God to Aaron,” and “God to Pharaoh,’ “God to the 
 church,” “God to the priesthood,” and “God over kings.” 
 
150 THE REVELATION 
 
 This is the divine origin of the law and authority. 
 
 Fire signifies God’s judgments. 
 
 Israel is the congregation; Aaron is the priesthood, and 
 Pharaoh is the civil ruler, hence the antagonism towards Phar- 
 aoh. 
 
 The people under Pharaoh are the masses in darkness, 
 oppression, and affliction. They are not included in the redemp- 
 tion. On the contrary, they are made the victims of the plun- 
 dering Israelites. i 
 
 “But every woman shall borrow of her neighbor, and of 
 her that sojourneth in her home, jewels of silver and jewels of 
 gold, and raiment: and ye shall put them upon your sons, and 
 upon your daughters: and ye shall spoil the Egyptians.” (Ex. 
 SEZs) 
 
 Reader, it is the Lord God of Israel who inspires this 
 despicable theft, and the Lord God of Israel is the Christian 
 God, and your God if you are a Christian. 
 
 Again it may be noted that woman is chosen to be tempted. 
 
 This is a bald precedent for Christians to spoil and rob 
 those who do not come under the yoke of the ecclesiastical 
 power. 
 
 It will be found in our journey through the wilderness 
 that by a meaner trick Moses compels the Israelitish women to 
 give these stolen jewels up with which to decorate the taber- 
 nacle. The wearing of jewels is condemned as the worship of 
 carnal things. 
 
 In like manner the congregation is given wide latitude to 
 plunder those not of the church that liberal donations may be 
 ' made to the church. The sale of indulgences brings this within 
 God’s moral code. Yet God himself cannot grant pardon for 
 sin if the priest forbids. 
 
 That the sojourn in Egypt merely symbolizes a phase of 
 the program of a great enterprise, is evidenced by the constant 
 intimation of preparation for some future event. This prepara- 
 tion, we shall find, is the coining of alleged prophecies—sub- 
 sequently to be fulfilled by enforced adjustments of events. 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 15h 
 
 An excellent example is the alleged selling into Egypt of 
 Joseph, one of the twelve sons of Jacob. 
 
 Joseph does not signify a person. The name means in- 
 crease, and refers to future generations. Words are put into 
 his mouth to speak to his brethren. 
 
 “And God sent me before you to prepare you a posterity 
 in the earth, and to save your lives by a great deliverance. 
 
 “And thou shalt dwell in the land of Goshen, and thou 
 shalt be near unto me, thou and thy children and thy children’s 
 children, and thy flocks and thy herds and all that thou hast.” 
 (Genesis 45:7-10.) 
 
 This preliminary talk is made clear by two words: Joseph 
 and Goshen. 
 
 Joseph means increase. 
 Goshen means approaching, preparedness. 
 The fact is, practically all of them lost their lives. 
 
 The Mosaic scheme was known before Moses was even 
 
 CONCe VCC ama lisa Ze 12) 
 
 This is a specimen of the fulfillment of prophecy. Any one 
 could prophecy that increase some time would necessitate 
 colonization. 
 
 Joseph himself admits: “God did send me (increase) be- 
 fore you to preserve life.” (Genesis 45:5.) 
 
 This is a mystical gnostic statement in code. 
 
 “God sent me before you to preserve you a posterity in 
 the earth, and to save your lives by a great deliverance.” (Gen. 
 45:7.) ; 
 
 We thus understand that “increase” threatened to devour 
 Egypt, and Moses, a priest, conceived the idea of taking a part 
 of the people out into the wilderness and founding a new nation, 
 which was to be governed by a high priest. Goshen merely 
 represents organization and preparedness as the time for this 
 withdrawal—or expulsion—approaches. This is the idea in a 
 fictitious history. 
 
 It is not essential to enter into the fanciful details of start- 
 
Sy Tue REVELATION 
 
 ing this fabulous journey. We have ample surprises awaiting 
 our readers. 
 
 It is sufficient that the people had been cast down into 
 tribulations and darkness, to break them away from Pharaoh, 
 signifying sun worship, and that they had to wait for a time 
 when increase had become a menace to the nation—or when 
 their own condition menaced the Egyptian life. 
 
 We, of course, understand this to be the policy of coloniza- 
 tion from older communities, and the establishment of new 
 nations—all the nations at that time were under religious con- 
 trol. 
 
 The Mosaic dispensation prefigures the approach of a prac- 
 tical scheme based upon the anticipation of an increasing popu- 
 lation to cover the whole world. It was known that the world 
 is a globe centuries before Christianity. 
 
 Sun worship is not to be abandoned; it is to be put under 
 a cloud, until a new and disguising form of sun worship is 
 
 established. 
 
 It is a critical point, because it is the point of departure 
 from the theoretical religious theocracy, based upon moral sua- 
 sion, to establish the working plans and precedents of a prac- 
 tical form of religious government, based upon coercive laws — 
 and superstitious fear, the wise ones to be controlled by coercion, 
 and the ignorant by fear of the unknown. 
 
 The break is symbolized by a controversy between sun 
 worship of Egypt and the cloud and fire worship of the Mosaic 
 theocracy, which are still bound together by Abraham, who 
 was associated with the clouds. “All our fathers were under 
 the cloud.” (I Cor. 10:1.) “Behold he cometh with clouds.” 
 CNS po I) 3 
 
 The fire worship symbolizes the bringing to the earth of 
 the lightning and thunder of the clouds. The smoke of the fire 
 evidences the connection, by arising from the fire into heaven. 
 
 Moses declares that the worship of the heavenly bodies— 
 “the sun, the moon, the stars and all the hosts of them,” is 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION | 153 
 
 reserved as the basis of the new universal dispensation, when 
 men will impersonate these orbs on earth. 
 
 “God hath divided them (the heavenly hosts) unto all 
 nations under the whole heavens.” (Deut. 4:19.) 
 
 This is one of our strong points of evidence that the Chris- 
 tian forces prepared these so-called scriptures to use later as 
 testimony. 
 
 The sun shines on all nations alike; the moon and stars are 
 visible to them also, hence they are to be concealed by a cloud 
 of mystery in order that a visible representation of them, in 
 human from, may be worshipped on earth. We shall reveal 
 these persons as the priesthood. 
 
 We especially invite attention to our chapter on the gnostic 
 origin of Christian forms. We demonstrate the Roman Cath- 
 olic organization as the earthly symbol of the planetary system, 
 to demonstrate its universal aspirations. “The first man is of 
 the earth earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven.” 
 
 In all forms of organized religion, the sun has symbolized 
 the seat of the almighty god, because it seems to be the source 
 of heat and light. The exploiters of all religions have struggled 
 with nature to establish themselves in a position which would 
 firmly fix them as mediators between this seat of power and 
 mankind—a monopolized power has been the desideratum of 
 every system, religious or otherwise. 
 
 The sun, the clouds, and the thunder and lightning, all were 
 beyond human control. Fire seemed to take the place of these, 
 giving warmth, light, and the cloud—all but the thunder, hence 
 the trumpet, the voice of god, concealed in the smoke, through 
 which Aaron thundered the words put in his mouth by Moses, 
 “God unto Aaron.” 
 
 “And he (Aaron) shall be thy spokesman unto the people: 
 he shall be unto thee instead of a mouth and thou shalt be to 
 him instead of God.” (Ex. 4:16.) 
 
 How does it occur that God could not speak directly 
 through Aaron? 
 
154 Tue REVELATION 
 
 “See, I have made thee a God to Pharaoh: and Aaron thy 
 brother shall be thy prophet.” (Ex. 7:1.) 
 
 Pharaoh means he that disperses; hence, Moses becomes 
 the God to disperse darkness, the rising sun to the Israelites, 
 to bring them out of Egypt. : 
 
 The infrequericy of clouds, thunder, and lightning in Pales- 
 tine and surrounding countries, made them things to juggle 
 with. Fire under priestly control symbolized the terrible, 
 wrathful God, which was transmitted to the Christian system 
 —for ages the common hearth was a national institution, pre- 
 sided over by king or high priest, fire being a priestly mo- 
 nopoly. 
 
 “Our God is a consuming fire.’ (Heb. 12:29.) 
 
 “And the light of Israel shall be for a fire, and his holy 
 one for a flame. 
 
 “And there came a voice out of the cloud, saying, this is 
 my beloved son.” (Luke 9:35.) 
 
 Thus were the Mosaic symbolisms transmitted to the Chris- 
 tian scheme. 
 
 The reason fire has not been eliminated from the Christian 
 system is because of the mystery surrounding it. It originaliy 
 begat superstitious fear by which the alleged Moses ruled the 
 Israelites. Remove fear and superstition from the Christian 
 scheme and it would fail. 
 
 Moreover, the Christian dispensation is the period of 
 light. Christ personifies light. 
 
 “T am the light of the world.” (John 8:12.) 
 
 These seven words vindicate our theory that the first phase 
 of Christianity was to personify all that had been figuratively 
 designed by the alleged Hebraic system, which is but a cunning 
 adaptation of the gnostic cosmic theory. There are throughout 
 the Bible fragments of the philosophy of wise men who lived 
 centuries before the Christian period. ! 
 
 Christ is personified light, human intellect. The church 
 mystery is the cloud to conceal the source and draw the human 
 mind away from the contemplation of the heavenly bodies. 
 
THE REVELATION 155 
 
 This is why the church was antagonistic to science, which taught 
 astronomy and chemistry, which betrayed Christianity as a 
 make-believe religion. Naturally human intellect manifested 
 the Christ principle in every man, therefore it was necessary to 
 suppress it. | 
 
 The crucifixion of Christ symbolizes the extinguishing of 
 the human intellect in order to submerge the masses in affliction, 
 superstition, and darkest ignorance. Joseph, Mary and Christ 
 going into Egypt symbolize this. 
 
 The light of the world was put out, and the “dark ages” 
 stand as accusing evidence. Humanity was to be debased to a 
 common level to be reconstructed by the church. 
 
 Thus was the Hebrewism ushered into the world in a lamb’s 
 skin—not as a wolf in sheep’s clothing, but a horrible beast. 
 
 Behind a cloud of mystery the secret ecclesiastic power, 
 smothered learning ; destroyed whole educational systems; sup- 
 pressed science and philosophy; burned up or destroyed the 
 world’s literature, and plunged the masses into blithering imbe- 
 cility later to be persecuted, plundered, and “refined” and “re- 
 deemed” by fire. 
 
 Almost the last warning of the old testament says : 
 
 “T will send my messenger, and he will prepare the way 
 before me. 
 
 Uotanerselike aurenner ssire..) (Male 3-1-2.) 
 
 Do you doubt this? Christ himself corroborates it: 
 
 Paleaineconiestorsendsnuresonjeartie or Luukeal 2.49.) 
 
 The last ten words in the old testament are: 
 
 “Lest I come and smite the earth with a curse.” Mal. 
 4:6.) 
 
 The last word in the Bible “Amen,” is the name of an 
 Egyptian sun-god. 
 
 We call especial attention to these passages in the Bible 
 to demonstrate the inconsistency of the whole system. 
 
 The last two verses in the old testament tell us: 
 
 “Behold I will send you Elijah, the prophet before the 
 great and dreadful day of the Lord. 
 
156 Tue REVELATION 
 
 “And he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, 
 and the heart of the children to their fathers.” (Mal. 4:5-6.) 
 
 In the new testament, this promised Lord, Christ, declares: 
 
 “IT am come to set a man at variance aganist his father, 
 and the daughter against her mother.” (Matt. 10:35.) 
 
 - Our God 4s a consuming fire, 2a Heb. 122293) 
 
 It is astonishing how nearly these dire threats were literally 
 carried out, but the execution was more awesome than the 
 threat. 
 
 Throughout the Bible God is a vengeful thing, forever and 
 eternally anticipating disobedience to his will, and making 
 threats of vengeance and hatred. 
 
 From every angle we see the premeditated purpose to de- 
 stroy established human conditions. History proves this in 
 many ways. 
 
 There is little room for doubt that the underlying purpose 
 was to destroy educational systems and level all humanity, in 
 order to erect upon this ruin a colossal super-power to control 
 the world. 
 
 Humanity has suffered more from the alleged fulfillment of 
 prophecy than from all other causes combined, because it in- 
 volves all of the ills and evils that beset civilization. 
 
 Again we raise the voice of warning: mankind has been 
 made the innocent victim of a foolish and irrational experiment 
 for two thousand years, and the end is not yet. We are now in 
 the convulsions of world dissolution, in a’ fanatical desire to 
 bring about an impossible universal form of government, which 
 the ecclesiastical forces believe they can secretly control. Every 
 system must have its units to distribute strain and conserve en- 
 ergy. Universal government is a myth. Every form of govern- 
 ment for large masses of people is weaker than appears on the 
 surface. Revolution is but the repudiation of some abuse of 
 power, by dissatisfied people, and may occur at any moment. 
 Kinds are as necessary as species in nature’s schemes, to adjust 
 life to environment and necessity. 
 
THE REVELATION 57 
 
 The end of this ecclesiastical tampering with natural 
 processes, in an attempt to supplant the creative powers and 
 establish human gods upon earth, has manifested in a 
 great human tragedy. It is too late to eliminate from the human 
 system the poisons of fanatical experimentation. Ecclesiasticism 
 crucified humanity in the name of Christ. 
 
 Even the church itself is puzzled, putting on a bold and 
 brazen front to conceal its own confusion. It is attempting to 
 ally itself with the most powerful institutions which, like itself, 
 live at the expense of the producing masses. But beneath it all 
 there lurks that invisible power which has ever been in secret 
 control of the ecclesiastical system, an oath-bound priesthood 
 which lives only for power and its own perpetuation and ag- 
 grandizement. It was originally based upon the universal law 
 of destructive assimilation, and now lives by the law of survival 
 of the fittest. 
 
 The high priest of sun-worship concealed his god behind 
 the clouds. 
 
 The high priest of fire-worship concealed his god behind 
 a pillar of smoke. 
 
 The high priest of light-worship concealed his god behind 
 church mystery. 
 
 The high priest of power-worship conceals his god behind 
 political intrigue. | 
 
 The same humanity has been the victim of all of these gods. 
 Not once, in all of these systems, has there been a tangible evi- 
 dence that the alleged god existed as an advisory personality 
 to a priesthood. 
 
 The very first lesson taught to the Israelites upon their 
 taking their alleged departure from Egypt, demonstrates this 
 Mosaic organization as one of dishonesty and plunder. The 
 “spoiling of the Egyptians” has never ceased, and never will 
 as long as Christianity rides upon the back of humanity, for 
 Egypt signifies a condition of oppression, affliction, and ignor- 
 ance. 
 
158 THE REVELATION 
 
 The church lives and thrives off the afflictions and suffer- 
 ings of humanity. 
 
 “And Abraham returned from Egypt very rich in cattle, 
 in silver and in gold.” (Genesis 13:2.) 
 
 In the very midst of the greatest modern calamity, the late 
 world war, the churches in the United States attempted to 
 coerce out of the people a billion of dollars. 
 
 At this time, when the whole world is groaning under the 
 burden of unheard-of taxation, with insolvency leering from 
 every commercial angle, the churches are boastfully pointing at 
 their towering churches, costing many millions. These are em- 
 bellished with furnishings representing fabulous riches. They 
 import their pulpits, costing thousands of dollars; they install 
 grand organs and magnificent art panels; all to draw to the 
 churches awe-stricken crowds, exactly as other churches attract 
 their crowds by semi-nude dances and similar alluring and en- 
 ticing schemes. 
 
 This is not religion; it is merely a catering to the morbid 
 sensations, to give notoriety to the church. The preacher has 
 assumed the attitude of an actor, a mountebank. The pulpit 
 (from pulpitum) truly has again assumed its function, the place 
 where comedians do their stunts. 
 
 This is why they desire to control the moving-picture shows 
 and broadcasting by radio. If they cannot rule, they seek to 
 ruin. ; 
 
 “Either make the tree good and his fruit good; or else 
 make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt: for the tree is 
 known by his fruit.” (Matt. 12:33.) 
 
 These sinister words are a part of the much applauded 
 teachings of Christ. 
 
THE REHEARSAL 
 THE FIRE PERIOD. MOSES TO JUDGES. 
 (“Our God is a consuming fire.” [Heb. 12 :29.] ) 
 
 The evolution of this Christian enterprise is so plain and 
 simple, it is amazing that mankind has permitted it to establish 
 itself so firmly as a controlling power and influence in human 
 affairs. Its success may only be attributed to its subtle pro- 
 cesses and intrigues. 
 
 Before we begin the rehearsal, we shall briefly review the 
 play. The fact that this rehearsal begins with fire is very sug- 
 gestive, as will appear. 
 
 The basic theme is the ancient worship of light and the 
 characters arising from the personification of its different 
 mediums of manifestation. 
 
 These mediums are plainly revealed throughout the Bible 
 as fire, the volcano, lightning, the sun, moon, and stars, culmi- 
 nating in the personification of human intellect as the embodied 
 Christ and the God manifested in the flesh as life. 
 
 “In him was life; and the life was the light of men.”’ (John 
 1:4.) 
 
 Darkness, personified in ignorance, is the antithesis of light, 
 therefore it is the opposing element in the theme. The devel- 
 opment of the idea is revealed as a struggle between light and 
 darkness, which are both personified in man as intelligence and 
 ignorance, therefore the rise and fall of mankind is the true 
 subject of the Christian scenario. 
 
 Genesis merely prepares the scenery for the gnostic back- 
 ground and selects the characters for the rehearsal of the play. 
 In previous chapters we have explained the manner by which 
 this is adroitly worked out. | 
 
160 THE REVELATION 
 
 The worship of light begins with Abram. Ab = father, 
 ram = high,—high father. He comes out of Ur, meaning fire, 
 but more appropriately, symbolizes heat, passion. 
 
 Terah carried Abram and Lot to Haran. 
 
 Terah means wind. Wind means war. 
 
 Abram means heat. Heat begets light. 
 
 “And the light of Israel shall be for a fire.” 
 
 Lot means smoke. Smoke means concealment. 
 
 Haran means mountain, which later becomes the church 
 of Christ. 
 
 These are the four primary elements in this scheme. 
 
 Thus fire worship is elevated to the higher region, mani- 
 festing in the volcano. Mountain means the church of Christ. 
 The volcano symbolizes eruption, belching forth upon the earth 
 fire and smoke and noise. 
 
 The next attitude of Abram is as the lightning, manifesting 
 in the clouds from which the rain falls, Abram becoming the 
 father of a multitude, Ab —|— ra —|- ham, the high father of 
 the multitude residing in the atmosphere. Ham means hot. 
 
 “In thee shall all families of the earth be blessed.” (Gen. 
 13:33) 
 
 Thunder becomes exhortation and wrath. 
 
 Lightning becomes vengeance. 
 
 Rain becomes doctrines. | 
 
 Abram enters the plains of Moreh. 
 
 Moreh means teacher, identifying light worship. 
 
 Abraham goes down into Egypt, which identifies him with 
 sun-worship, which merely gives credit to sun-light as the agent 
 of revelation by vision, and the development of living matter 
 upon the earth. 
 
 It is out of Egypt that we are to see the rehearsal mani- 
 fest. 
 
 Egypt means oppression and affliction. 
 
 Egypt also mingles moon-worship with its sun-worship, 
 as a reflected light-worship, hence the priesthood contemplates 
 control of education. 
 

 
 
 
 THE REVELATION 161 
 
 This is symbolized by Abraham having introduced his 
 wife Sarah as Sarai, his sister. Upon being identified as his? 
 wife, she became a priestess in the form of Isis, moon-worship 
 in conjunction with sun-worship, Osiris. 
 
 “Abraham is the father of us all,” (Rom, 4:16.) 
 
 Jacob comes out of Abraham, and is called Israel. Jacob 
 usurps the birthright of Esau. 
 
 shesiohteor Israeleshall be: for a firerj) Gls3, 102172) 
 
 Suomourscodms a, cousuming fire, “Cileb. 127297) 
 
 Jacob means supplanter. 
 
 Rebekah, his mother, means snare. 
 
 The true significance is that the priesthood usurps from 
 the common masses the right to rule, and to monopolize educa- 
 tion. 
 
 Now we have sufficient evidence to cause us to examine the 
 journey through the wilderness with deep suspicion. 
 
 We may from this point vision the period of preparation, 
 for our characters are well defined in the twelve tribes of 
 Israel, which we will now introduce. 
 
 Jacob the supplanter is Israel. (Is —|- ra —|- el.) 
 
 Rebekah, his mother, is a snare. 
 
 Israel means who prevails with God. 
 
 This signifies the priest, a prince with God. 
 
 The twelve sons of Israel in their order: 
 
 Reuben, vision: preparation, prophecy. 
 
 Simeon, hearing, obedience; receiving instructions. 
 
 Levi, joined, associated; organizing priesthood. 
 
 Judah, praise of the Lord; beginning to preach. 
 
 Issachar, recompense; establishing means of support. 
 
 Zebulun, dwelling; erecting churches. 
 
 Dan, judgment; establishing a court. 
 
 Joseph, increase; planning the propaganda. 
 
 Benjamin, son of the right hand; establishing protection. 
 
 Naaphtali, wrestling, struggling; establishing the councils. 
 
 Gad, armed and prepared; a militant guard. 
 
 Asher, happiness; felicitation. 
 
162 THE REVELATION 
 
 Thus we know that Israel simply means the organization 
 of the church forces, preparatory to an active campaign. 
 
 These symbolize also the twelve apostles of the new dis- 
 pensation. 
 
 It will be found that there are seventy distinct stopping 
 places in the journey through the wilderness, each symbolizing 
 some attitude or active agent of the Christian propaganda. 
 These symbolize the seventy disciples. | 
 
 Following these we shall find an equally puzzling continuity 
 of names and consecutive meanings in the list of prophets. 
 
 Before we take up the journey we will exhibit the pre- 
 meditated state of preparedness which led up to this amazing 
 idea of rehearsal. 
 
 Joseph means increase. He said to his brethren, when 
 they fell down before him and called themselves his servants: 
 
 “Fear not: for am I in the place of God?” (Gen. 50:19.) 
 
 “I will nourish you and your little ones.” 
 
 He had previously said to them: 
 
 “God sent me before you to preserve you a posterity in 
 the earth, and to save your lives by a great deliverance.” (Gen. 
 45:7.) 
 
 Thus, long before Moses was born, and the Israelites had 
 taken up their residence in Egypt, this exodus was contemplated 
 and planned, even before the people taking part in the journey 
 were born. 
 
 “Israel dwelt in the land of Egypt in the country of 
 Goshen: and they had taken possessions therein, and grew, and 
 multiplied exceedingly.” (Gen. 47:27.) 
 
 Read this 47th chapter of Genesis; it is most edifying. 
 
 The Israelites had all their cattle and possessions in readi- 
 ness for the exodus from Goshen. Now, don’t get the idea 
 that you are reading facts. This is all fiction; the Israelites 
 never existed as a people, therefore they never exoded. It will 
 not be necessary for you to pack your traveling bag to go on 
 this journey. 
 

 
 Tue REVELATION 163 
 
 This astounding journey, in some vivid imagination, is a 
 rehearsal of the Christian scheme before it is put into actual 
 practice. 
 
 We adapt the route of the Israelites through the fabulous 
 wilderness, as shown by the map of Watson’s Dictionary made 
 for the Methodist Episcopal Church, and adopted at one of the 
 conferences. 
 
 _ The following list of places are alleged to be the stopping 
 places of the Israelites on this journey. 
 
 We have said that this Mosaic period begins with fire. 
 
 “The angel of the Lord appeared unto him (Moses) in a 
 flame of fire out of the midst of a bush.” (Ex. 3:2.) 
 
 In the code angel means a priest, fire means judgments, 
 bush means concealment. 
 
 There is a remarkable story concealed in the flight of 
 Moses, after his having murdered and concealed an Egyptian. 
 Fear caused him to flee into Midian. Jethro is the high priest 
 of Midian. 
 
 Midian means strife, covering. 
 
 Jethro means posterity. 
 
 This reveals that the necessity for law is concealed in 
 strife, and its future manifestation will be authorized by pos- 
 terity. Watch this develop. Jethro, before the journey, makes 
 a rendezvous with Moses to suggest the appointment of judges. 
 
 We shall now start on the fabulous journey. 
 
 Goshen signifies a place of preparation for the journey, 
 the approaching time. 
 
 The first godly act is to teach the Israelites to plunder the 
 unsuspecting, vindicating the meaning of Jacob. 
 
 “But every woman shall borrow of her neighbor, and of 
 her that sojourneth in her house, jewels of silver, and jewels of 
 gold, and raiment: and ye shall put them upon your sons and 
 upon your daughters: and ye shall spoil the Egyptians.” (Ex. 
 Deca) 
 
 Remember this, its selfish purpose will manifest later in 
 this journey. 
 
164 THE REVELATION 
 
 Kameses means to thunder, beginning to preach the wrath 
 of God to engender fear, for out of this fearful, terrible god, 
 the “divine authority” and the laws will come. 
 
 Succoth means tabernacle, a tent or covering. 
 
 During the first three centuries the Christians were not 
 permitted to own lands or erect permanent churches. In 321 
 A. D., Emperor Constantine issued a decree permitting them 
 to accept gifts and donations, and to erect churches. To this 
 day we erect temporary tabernacles for ranting, thundering, 
 itinerant evangelists. 
 
 The popes acknowledged their gratitude for this by the 
 “forged donation of Constantine,” in the eighth century, in 
 which they claimed that Constantine had surrendered to the 
 church his fortune and sovereignty. 
 
 Etham means sign, badge, strength. Having released him- 
 self from the previous legal restraints Moses adopts the rod of 
 God as his badge or sign of authority. This rod, like the apoc- 
 ryphal rod of Joseph, the espoused husband of Mary, refers 
 to human increase, and is emblematic of the ancient phallic or 
 sex worship. 
 
 Migdol means tower or towering, and signifies watchful- 
 ness. It required watchfulness at this critical point. This was 
 an extraordinary enterprise. Subsequently the church steeple 
 has symbolized the watch tower, and the clock in the tower 4s 
 the reminder of the time. The Church steeple also symbolizes 
 Phallic worship. 
 
 Pi-hahiroth means liberty, mouth. 
 
 This was the last station of the Israelites in their passing 
 out of Egypt. It symbolizes the suppression of the liberty of 
 speech on the part of the people. This was the first vital act 
 of Moses under his rod of divine authority. There is a legend 
 associated with this name which has a bearing. It is alleged 
 that this camping place is on the edge of a swamp in which is 
 concealed a monster called Typhon, meaning luxuries, hence 
 we may conclude that the Israelites are to be deprived of all 
 

 
 
 
 Tue REVELATION 165 
 
 their luxuries through fear. Baal-Zephon means the watch- 
 man. Baal means lord, master, possessor. 
 
 Lord signifies the keeper of the bread, the ancinet word 
 being lovering or loafward. Hence we may conclude that the 
 censoring of food and the legal dispensation of bread is con- 
 templated. Naturally these drastic measures would engender 
 identically what the next name stands for. 
 
 Marah means bitterness. This is in the wilderness of Shur, 
 which means wall. It is in Arabia signifying a desert. It bor- 
 ders on the wilderness of Etham, which emphasizes Moses’ 
 badge of authority, which now assumes the additional strength 
 of necessity. 
 
 Before we complete this journey we are going to demon- 
 strate that this exploitation especially has in view the coloniza- 
 tion of the Americas as the wilderness, which makes the words 
 Arabia and Babel doubly significant. Arabia means evening, 
 the precursor of the night. It also means a wild desert place, 
 also a mixture, because this country was inhabited by different 
 kinds of people, exactly as was Egypt, which means oppression, 
 affliction. Night means oppression and affliction, also darkness 
 and ignorance. Babel means confusion and mixture. In the 
 United States we have a mixture of peoples and a confusion of 
 languages. 
 
 It was at Marah that the waters were bitter and the people 
 rebelled, and Moses cast into the waters a tree which sweetened 
 them and appeased the people. 
 
 Marah is Mara, Miriam, Maria, and Mary, meaning bitter- 
 ness and rebellion. “Ave Maria” or “hail Mary” means hail 
 rebellion. 
 
 This presages the introduction of the doctrine of the “im- 
 maculate conception” which was not acceptable to the Jews 
 until the genealogical tree of Christ, making him a Jew, was 
 inserted in the waters, which means the people. 
 
 This is a sinister thing. Joseph, meaning increase, 1s be- 
 trothed to Mary, rebellion, who becomes the mother of Christ, 
 the rising generation. Increase means the new generations to 
 
166 THe REVELATION 
 
 be brought up in the priestly schools. Mary is derived from 
 Mer, meaning the sea. The holy see is the church, therefore 
 the church, by espousing increase, is going to beget rebellion, 
 against the strong, the higher classes and the kings. 
 
 Pay close attention to this, it is of the greatest importance. 
 The next stopping place proves conclusively that the doctrine 
 of the immaculately conceived race, in the name Christ, is to 
 be preached and the church is to usurp temporal power. 
 
 Elim means oaks, kings. 
 
 Oaks means the strong, mighty. 
 
 Kings mean the civil rulers. 
 
 At this place are twelve wells or fountains and seventy 
 palm trees. Fountain means a source, and water means people, 
 converts. Well means to spout, preach. Palm means victory. 
 
 These are the twelve apostles and the seventy disciples, 
 directly following the sweetening of the waters of Marah. 
 
 Is there nothing sinister about this? The first words in 
 the new testament insert this genealogical tree. 
 
 Christ sent his apostles forth to preach his doctrines with 
 this injunction: 
 
 “Be ye as wise as serpents. 
 
 “Beware of men.” (Matt. 10:16-17.) 
 
 Elim undoubtedly has the following in mind: 
 
 “The Lord of hosts hath purposed it, to stain the pride of 
 all glory, and to bring into contempt all the honorable of the 
 Catt el se3 20.1) 
 
 “He shall cut off the spirit of princes: he is terrible to 
 the kings of the earth.” (Ps. 76:12.) 
 
 There are two encampments following Elim. Encamp- 
 ment signifies a place of rest from travel, a field, therefore an 
 established place for conversions instead of the church being | 
 moved from point to point. 
 
 Dophkah means drover. A drover usually signifies a 
 cattle driver. 
 
 “God said, ‘have dominion over the cattle.’” (Gen. 1:26.) 
 
 “He drove out the man.” (Gen. 3:24.) 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 167 
 
 In Ezekiel, chapter 34, verse 17, the congregation is plainly 
 referred to as cattle instead of sheep. 
 
 This herding and driving would naturally beget: 
 
 Alush, meaning crowd, tumult of men. 
 
 This is an encampment between Egypt and Sinai—between 
 oppression and affliction, and enmity, oppression of the people, 
 and enmity towards civil rulers. 
 
 Rephidim means a place of rest, a place of beds, clearly 
 signifying at least a temporary sojourn where the comforts of 
 beds took the place of the crude sleeping conveniences of travel. 
 This should presage something important. The Israelites had 
 been traveling through the wilderness of sin. 
 
 In the sense used here, sin signifies conformity unto or 
 transgression of the laws of God as commanded by Moses by 
 the mouth of Aaron. A sin of omission is the neglect to do 
 what the law of God commands. The sin of commission is the 
 doing of anything which is forbidden. They were caught in 
 the meshes of the law coming and going. This concerns modern 
 life. 
 
 “And he (Aaron) shall be thy spokesman unto the people: 
 and he shall be to thee instead of a mouth, and thou shalt be 
 to him instead of God.” (Ex. 4:16.) 
 
 Aaron is a priestly instructor or teacher before the adop- 
 tion of a code of laws. 
 
 At Rephidim the Israelites accused Moses of bringing them 
 into the wilderness, “to kill us and our children, and our cattle, 
 with thirst.” 
 
 Moses overcame this by smiting the rock with the rod of 
 God and bringing forth water. This reads like a childish story, 
 but it is much more. 
 
 Aaron is the teacher. 
 
 Hur, who helps to hold up the hands of Moses against 
 Amalek, means liberty. 
 
 Rod means authority, power. 
 
 Rock means refuge. 
 
 Waters mean multitudes of people. 
 
168 THE REVELATION 
 
 The Israelites complaining are the priesthood. 
 
 The mountain means the church. 
 
 Amalek means the valley dwellers, those who lick up; the 
 gnostic significance being that the valleys absorb the waters 
 from the mountains, figuratively signifying that the greater 
 liberties of the masses of people attract the people away from 
 the church. 
 
 Moses’ refuge is posterity brought up under the enforce- 
 ment of statutory law. Coercion is “to take the place of fear. 
 
 See how smoothly this works out. 
 
 “When Jethro, the priest of Midian, Moses’ father-in-law, 
 heard of all that God had done for Moses, and for Israel, his 
 people, 
 
 “He took Zipporah, Moses’ wife, and her two sons, Ger- 
 shom and the other Eliezer. 
 
 “And came into the wilderness unto Moses. 
 
 “And it came to pass on the morrow, that Moses sat to 
 judge the people: and the people stood by Moses from morning 
 into the evening. 
 
 Moses’ father-in-law said, ‘why sittest thou thyself alone?” 
 
 “Moses answered, ‘Because the people come unto me to 
 inquire of God. 
 
 ‘Moses’ father-in-law said, ‘the thing that thou doest is 
 not good. Thou wilt surely wear away, for this thing is too 
 heavy for thee. Thou art not able to perform it for thyself 
 alone. I will give thee counsel and God shall be with thee: 
 Be thou for the people Godward that thou mayest bring the 
 causes unto God, and thou shalt teach them ordinances and 
 laws. 
 
 “And thou shalt shew them the way wherein they must 
 walk, and the work that they must do. 
 
 “Thou shalt provide able men, such as fear’ God, and 
 place such over them, to be rulers of thousands and rulers of 
 hundreds, rulers of fifties and rulers of tens. 
 
 “And let them judge the people. 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 169 
 
 “So Moses hearkened to the voice of his father-in-law, and 
 did all that he had said.” (Ex. 18.) 
 
 Reader, do you see nothing sinister in this bald conspiracy ? 
 Well, maybe we can open your eyes. 
 
 This is the product of Moses’ smiting the rock. This rock 
 was his refuge. 
 
 One meaning of waters is ordinances, laws. 
 
 Jethro, Moses’ father-in-law, means posterity. 
 
 He 1s high priest of Midian, meaning strife. 
 
 Strife, arising from the multitudes, suggests the neces- 
 sity for controlling ordinances and laws. This necessitates the 
 appointment of rulers and judges. Now, had Moses previously 
 been acting under the inspiration of God? If so, Jethro was 
 wiser than God. | 
 
 Moses is relieved of the labors, but remains the lawmaker 
 and the court of last resort, the mediator. He also establishes 
 the right of the high priest to appointments. This is the prece- 
 dent upon which the popes attempted to seize the divine right 
 to appoint kings, and this is why it is made a temporal preroga- 
 tive. 
 
 Let us see what would result should this precedent be liter- 
 ally applied to the peoples of the earth today, if Christianity 
 was wholly in control. 
 
 In round numbers there are two billion people. This would 
 require 222,200,000 rulers and judges to be appointed by the 
 pope. 
 
 Do you grasp this? 
 
 Is this power to distribute patronage something to juggle 
 with? According to the original injunction these must all be 
 men of the church who “fear God.” 
 
 Moses wasted no time in making use of this patronage. 
 In the very next chapter we find this: 
 
 “Now, therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and 
 keep my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me 
 above all people: for all the earth is mine. 
 
170 Tue REVELATION 
 
 “And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests.” (Ex. 19: 
 5-6.) 
 
 This is the identical kingdom Christianity is preaching 
 today. 
 
 ihus the first act under the law established class supremacy 
 and differentiation between the priesthood and the common 
 masses of people. 
 
 In putting this into practice under the Christian dispensa- 
 tion, the greatest scandal in the early Catholic church was 
 the open trafficking in church patronage by the popes. 
 
 In modern civil governments, the distribution of official 
 patronage is flagrantly made a bribe to acquire high office. It 
 is easy to approximate the possibilities in a system with 200,000 
 high officials, having 222,000,000 underlings plugging for them. 
 What chance has the humble slave who must produce, not only 
 for his own requirements, but also for these millions who do 
 not produce? 
 
 Is it sufficient to, say: 
 
 “If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
 thing if we reap your carnal things?” (I Cor. 9:11.) 
 
 Well, this is the only reason given. 
 
 What would naturally follow this arbitrary assumption of 
 authority? There is not a single evidence that a higher power 
 than this fictitious Moses exists. This is a palpable and child- 
 ish fiction used to convince the innocent masses that all law 
 is of divine origin and from a “terrible” and “vengeful” god. 
 The fatal error was to establish fear of the law instead of 
 respect; 
 
 “For the Lord most high is terrible; he is a great King 
 over all the earth. He shall subdue the people and the nations.” 
 (Ps. 47 :2-3.) 
 
 Only popes ever attempted to fulfill this by open force. 
 
 It is a law in nature for every system to cultivate that 
 upon which it depends for maintenance. 
 
 The basis for the Christian exploitation is the alleged hered- 
 
THE REVELATION 171 
 
 itary sin. Were there no evil there would be no necessity for 
 the church. 
 
 Were there no evil there would be no need for law. 
 
 “Because the law worketh wrath: for where no law 1s, 
 there is no transgression.” (Rom. 4:15.) 
 
 “The law is the schoolmaster.” (Gal. 3:24.) 
 
 Now, let us proceed on our journey. 
 
 Massah means temptation. 
 
 Meribah means strife, dispute, quarrel, contension. 
 
 These things are specifically subjects of adjustment by the 
 law, and thus following Rephidim, add much to the theory 
 of continuity of purpose in the journey. 
 
 We now arrive at the critical point in the journey. Here 
 the law is handed to Moses. 
 
 Sinai means enmity. 
 
 Horeb means destruction. 
 
 The law symbolizes the enmity set up between good and 
 evil, as defined by the church. 
 
 The Israelites, having shaken off sun-worship by with- 
 drawing from Egypt, they are to be cured of moon-worship by 
 the direct application of statutory law. Sin means moon-god 
 belonging to the night, darkness. 
 
 Jehovah becomes the King of Israel. Jehovah means self- 
 existing, self-supporting, taking the place of the god of Ab- 
 raham, Isaac, and Jacob. The word has a vulgar reference to 
 Phallic worship. 
 
 Abraham, light-worship, was supported by compensation. 
 
 Jacob, fire-worship, was supported by usurpation. 
 
 Israel is supported by compulsion and donations. 
 
 Under the Mosaic system both good and evil are taxed 
 to maintain the priesthood. 
 
 These have been cruel examples for the makers of civil 
 laws. Crime is made by law for the profit it yields. Whole 
 communities are made criminal in a day by a single act. Whole 
 generations have been raised up in the belief that they are moral 
 and just, only to awaken to find, by the interpretation of a new 
 
172 THe REVELATION 
 
 law, they are criminal. The final goal of this system is to 
 bring every act of man under statutory law and subject to 
 license and fines. This is a colossal manifestation of the sale 
 of indulgences. 
 
 It is at Sinai that Moses establishes by fear the precedent 
 by which the high priest becomes the permanent mediator be- 
 tween the people and their god. He nearly frightened them to 
 death by showing them a volcanic eruption. | 
 
 “And they said unto Moses, speak though with us, and we 
 will hear: but let not God speak with us, lest we die.” (Ex. 
 2019.) 
 
 T’o this day that despicable attitude of persons in high office 
 strikes terror into the hearts of the people who dare not approach 
 them. People in high social position are required to approach 
 kings upon their knees and kiss the foot of the pope. The 
 system has made sycophants and cringing cowards of men of 
 their own blood and bone. 
 
 Moses immediately took advantage of the law to establish 
 coercive taxation, and incidentally he betrays the reason why 
 he had suggested in Goshen that the Israelites “spoil” the Egyp- 
 tians by stealing their gold, silver, and brass jewelry, and their 
 gaudy clothing. 
 
 “Speak ye unto the children of Israel, that they bring me 
 an offering: of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart 
 ye shall take my offering. 
 
 “And this is the offering which ye shall take of them: 
 gold, silver and brass. 
 
 “Blue, purple and scarlet, and fine linen and goat’s hair. 
 
 “And ram’s skins dyed red, and badger’s skins, and chittim 
 wood. 
 
 “Oil for the light, spices for anointing oil, and for sweet 
 incense. 
 
 “Onyx stones, and stones to be set in the ephod and in 
 thes breastplatesam Ul xa 258) 
 
 This is strange charity in which the recipient dictates the 
 gifts. 
 
r) THE REVELATION 1 WA3 
 
 It is evident on its face that a band of half-starved vaga- 
 bonds, wandering about in a wilderness, did not make these 
 things, therefore Moses was simply confiscating, by “coercive 
 suasion,’ those things of which they had “spoiled the Egyp- 
 tians.” 
 
 This set the precedent by which untold millions have been 
 taken from the people through an unnamable fear which pre- 
 vents their saying no. This Mosaic bunco-game was worked to 
 its full limit during the late world war period with coercive 
 beggary. People who had the courage to say no found the 
 finger of fanatical scorn pointed at them, and the bigoted mob 
 of non-producers was ready to burn them at the stake as of 
 old. Paran, meaning beauty, glory, ornament, is the place 
 which marks this precedent, which may well be named coercive 
 suggestion, begetting fear. 
 
 Laberah means burning. 
 
 This is exactly the spirit manifested as expressed above. 
 It is here that the murmurers were burned. The mixed multi- 
 tude fell a-lusting for flesh to eat. 
 
 “The Lord heard it and his anger was kindled, and the 
 
 fire of the Lord burnt among them and consumed them.” 
 CNum. 11:1.) 
 
 Tophel signifies ruin, which was brought upon those who 
 complained, or refused to give. 
 
 We are logically arriving at one of the vicious parts of 
 this story, which undoubtedly is the precedent of the inquisition 
 which tortured and burned at the stake, it is estimated, fifty 
 millions of human beings. 
 
 This place of burning is also called Kibroth hat-ta-a-vah, 
 meaning the graves of lust, ruin. 
 
 When you read our chapter on the inquisition you will 
 remember this. It does not refer to hungry human beings, 
 for they did not exist. It means a beastly desire to vent cruelty 
 upon those whose conscience will not permit them to attach 
 themselves to the church and impoverish themselves by main- 
 
174 THE REVELATION 
 
 taining it as an exclusive, self-appointed, non-productive para- 
 site. 
 
 It signifies the crusaders and inquisitors lusting for human 
 flesh, potential in the minds of the hellish ghouls, authors of 
 this diabolical scheme. 
 
 In I Corinthians, chapter 10, may be found specific evi- 
 dence of collusion between the old and the new testament. Paul 
 refers to this identical subject: 
 
 “But with many of- them God was not well pleased: for 
 they were overthrown in the wilderness. 
 
 “Now these things were our examples, to the intent we 
 should not lust after evil things as they also lusted. 
 
 “The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play. 
 
 “There fell in one day three and twenty thousand.” 
 
 This has reference to this same place of burning in the 
 wilderness. All pleasures must go. 
 
 Let us look more closely into this horrible hole. 
 
 Ruin means destruction. That is what Horab signifies, 
 and we shall now see this put into practice. 
 
 We find that Tophet was a place of human butchery at 
 Jerusalem, located in the valley of Hinnom. A large fire was 
 kept constantly burning, allegedly to destroy false gods, but in 
 fact for human sacrifices to appease the fire-god. 
 
 If there is any doubt about the authors of the Bible being 
 familiar with this, it is dispelled by the following: 
 
 “Tophet is ordained of old: yea, for the King it is pre- 
 pared: he hath made it deep and large: the pile thereof is fire 
 and much wood: the breath of the Lord, like a stream of 
 brimstone, doth kindle it.” (Is. 30:33.) 
 
 In the code brimstone means desolation and torments. 
 
 The names Horeb and Sinai are practically interchange- 
 able. Technically, however, Horeb is the mountain base and 
 Sinai is the peak. According to the Syriac, Sinai signifies 
 enmity. Horeb means destruction, hence the peak of this de- 
 structive movement is to create enmity; to reach the peak we 
 must traverse the lower part of a mountain. 
 
THE REVELATION ! 175 
 
 The whole mountain signifies the church. 
 
 We shall soon see the significance of this. 
 
 Isaiah is prophesying what is to occur under the Christian 
 dispensation. 
 
 Reader, 1f you are very touchy about grewsome sugges- 
 tions, you will be shocked when you learn the truth about 
 Hinnom. 
 
 Hinnom means Gehenna, hell, the grave. The word also 
 means wailing. 
 
 This was the place where children were sacrificed to 
 appease the fire-god Moloch. Moloch was the god of the 
 Ammonites. 
 
 The fact that this means the Israelites and that they were 
 fire-worshippers, is revealed in the ancestral name Ben-Ammi, 
 signifying my people, a term commonly applied to the Israel- 
 ites. | 
 
 Toph signifies a drum. 
 
 Drums were constantly beaten during these ceremonies to 
 drown the cries of terror and anguish of the tortured children, 
 and the wailing of the parents. 
 
 Now read again Isaiah 30:33 and we may know the full 
 significance of Mt. Horeb and Mt. Sinai. 
 
 Paul said: “These are for examples :” 
 
 This is not figurative, hence Christianity touches upon it 
 lightly. We may now understand why Tophel signifies the 
 grave and ruin, and why Sinai means enmity. This horrible 
 story 1s intended to set up an enmity between Moloch and Chris- 
 tianity, between fire-worship and light-worship. The period of 
 the transition had come. 
 
 The worship of Chemosh and Moloch was accompanied 
 by pleasure, joy, and revelry, which made them attractive 
 The worship of the Christ is accompanied with an attitude of 
 grief and long suffering, touching the weakest sentiment of the 
 untutored masses. There is enmity between these two systems. 
 
 “And thou shalt not let any of thy seed pass through the 
 fire to Moloch.” (Lev. 18:21.) 
 
1/6 THE REVELATION 
 
 This mysterious caution by Moses was due to the fact 
 that the Hebrews were addicted to the worship of Moloch, 
 before they became Israel and were brought under statutory 
 law. , 
 
 Abraham was willing to sacrifice his son Isaac to Moloch, 
 but was warned by an angel, (a priest), not to do so, and be- 
 cause of his obedience the Lord promised him great rewards. 
 This is a precedent for the doctrine of rewards and punish- 
 ments. , 
 
 Solomon built a temple to Moloch on the Mount of Olives. 
 (I Kings 11:7.) Solomon is a forefather of Christ. 
 
 Manasseh, a long time afterward, united his piety, making 
 his son to pass through the fire in honor of Moloch. (II Kings 
 21-05) 
 
 To this day a crude form of the rites paid to Moloch may 
 be found in the quaint old city of Nassau, on the island of New 
 Providence. Nightly the negroes build fires, about which they 
 gather, beat crude drums, and dance, to draw the good-natured 
 tourists out in the balmy night to see the ancient “fire dawnce,” 
 and incidentally to contribute their spare change—the main 
 purpose back to antiquity. 
 
 We must remind the reader that we have not abandoned 
 the journey through the wilderness; we have only been linger- 
 ing about a period prolific in suggestion and precedent. 
 
 Tophel, Horeb, and Sinai warn us of the crusades and 
 the even more terrible inquisition, which were put into active 
 practice by the Christians. Isaiah’s woodpile was the suggested 
 precedent which caused the burning at the stake and the hor- 
 rible torture and mutilation of millions of helpless, innocent 
 human beings. 
 
 Christianity secretly worships Moloch as a form of sun- 
 worship. 
 
 “For our God is a consuming fire.” (Heb. 12:29.) 
 
PAN IL OX 
 ELAR REE SAL 
 
 PERIOD OF TERRORISM. FROM THE LAW TO KINGS. 
 
 (No law hath power over a man longer than he liveth.— 
 
 INohane bay 
 
 Continuing the journey we arrive at Hazgeroth, meaning 
 court. 
 
 We have passed through the places of temptation and fall 
 under statutory law. We now enter the period of trial. More- 
 over, the system now reaches out for the villages, the name 
 also signifying villages. 
 
 In the period of the inquisition, movable courts were set 
 up in the remote villages, difficult of access to centres. Nat- 
 urally the people were indifferent towards the church, and it 
 was expensive to make them contributory to the movement. 
 These courts became terrors to innocent, harmless peoples. 
 Accusation usually meant conviciton, and conviction death. 
 
 At Hazeroth is mentioned the killing of Sihon. This cor- 
 roborates what we have said, the name signifying a rooting out. 
 This was anticipating the plundering crusades, for Sihon was 
 an Amorite king, therefore a Canaanite against whom the I[s- 
 raelites directed their raids. 
 
 “Behold, I have set the land before you: go in and pos- 
 SescniU we cUraelG. ) 
 
 This is clearly the precedent for the crusades. Hazeroth 
 is to strike terror into the people and open the way to kill them 
 and confiscate their properties. 
 
 Rithma means broom. : 
 
 Evidently it is to be a clean sweep. From what follows 
 this is a truth. 
 
 Rimmon-parez means the pomegranate of wrath. 
 
178 Tue REVELATION 
 
 Pomegranate means many-seeded, therefore this signifies 
 
 the sowing of wrath in many forms, exactly agreeing with the 
 previous suggestions of vicious acts towards peoples. 
 7 As this is all aimed at the elimination of every form of 
 opposition, both religious and political, the most trivial thing 
 may conceal sinister objects. Sinister is identically the word 
 to use in connection with these words. It means a badge of 
 illegitimacy. A “bend sinister’ should be branded across the 
 face of this whole scheme. 
 
 We previously have not examined a god of storms, thunder 
 and lightning. 3 
 
 Here is what is concealed in this innocent pomegranate of 
 wrath: | 
 
 Rimmon was the god of storms, thunder, and lightning, 
 worshipped by the Syrians of Damascus. 
 
 Thunder means God’s wrath. 
 
 Lightning means vengeance. 
 
 Syria means deceiving. 
 
 Damascus means a sack full of blood. 
 
 Does this sound like a religious propaganda? 
 
 The wrath displayed by the church of Rome in the mur- 
 derous inquisition is indescribable. 
 
 Wrath means passion, anger, ire, rage, fury, exaspera- 
 tion, indignation, resentment. Are these human or godly sen- 
 timents? In its execution the church, in order to shirk responsi- 
 bility, turned the execution of vengeance over to its trained, in- 
 tolerant, bigoted, fanatical mob, absolving it after thé horrible 
 deeds. 
 
 The very next stop corroborates this. 
 
 Libnah means whiteness. 
 
 Assumed meekness and innocence cover a multitude of du- 
 plicity. In I Chronicles 6:57, we are informed that Libnah 
 is a city of refuge for priests. We previously found that Cain 
 and Nimrod were city builders. 
 
 Cain builded the city of Enoch, meaning discipline. 
 
 Nimrod builded the city of Babel, meaning confusion. 
 
THE REVELATION 179 
 
 Therefore we may know that these cities simply signify 
 conditions, and this city of refuge under the innocent name of 
 whiteness means absolution. 
 
 We may mention here, as a remarkable fact, that Mount 
 Palatinesin Romesas Lari backsasi/5.).4. Ge was. a commnion 
 asylum or place of refuge for criminals, debtors, and mur- 
 derers, who fled from their native countries to avoid punish- 
 ment. This was the beginning of Rome, which gradually spread 
 to Capitoline, Aventine and Esquiline hills. Rome became the 
 city of Catholicism. 
 
 When he committed murder, Moses fled to Midian for the 
 same reason. Monasteries are the real cities of refuge for 
 priests who commit crimes. If he can conceal himself in a 
 monastery before the hand of the law is actually upon him, the 
 priest is safe, for the law does not enter the “holy places” of 
 the church. This is one of the freaks of modern government. 
 
 Libnah simply means to “whitewash.” 
 
 Inasmuch as it is associated with Hebron, meaning society, 
 friendship and enchantment, and with Eshtemoah, meaning a 
 woman’s bosom, it probably includes nunneries. (I Chr. 6:57.) 
 
 The word Nun signifies son, posterity. 
 
 This is a period of strenuous activities and drastic and 
 rapid changes, driving the priests to Hilen, meaning cells or 
 caves. tisseh means ruin, rain, distillation, watering, dew. 
 
 This is a logical result of the rooting out. 
 
 Waters in this connection mean ordinances, laws. 
 
 Rain means doctrines. 
 
 Ruin means destruction, desolation, ovethrow. 
 
 Distil means to extract, draw out. 
 
 Dew means conversions. 
 
 “My doctrine shall drop as the rain.”’ (Deut. 32:2.) 
 
 Does this sound like rule or ruin, conversion or destruc- 
 tion? 
 
 No one can be foolish enough to believe this continued 
 continuity is due to accident. 
 
 Kehelathah means assembly. 
 
180 THE REVELATION 
 
 The dictionaries say nothing is known of this place. Of 
 course not, any more than any of the other fabulous places on 
 this fake journey. It is logical that this proposed activity will 
 require the close attention of a council of the wisest heads en- 
 gaged in the enterprise. Assembly means council, conclave, 
 synod, congress, convention. 
 
 The councils and assemblies of the church have made end- 
 less volumes of history. They were most powerful during 
 the periods of crusades and the inquisition; they are a part 
 of this exploitation. 
 
 Mount Shapher means beauty, elegance. 
 
 Again we have an “unknown”’ place, but it goes without 
 saying that beauty and elegance have no place in a straggling, 
 half-starved people, therefore this has some hidden significance. 
 
 Haradah means fear, terror. 
 
 This is more in keeping with the story. Its location is 
 “unknown,” but in view of preceding places it easily may be 
 located in the hearts of the people. 
 
 Fear means fright, dismay, terror, alarm, dread, conster- 
 nation, apprehension. All of Europe was under this stress for 
 centuries while the church was in its glory, burning innocent 
 people at the stake. 
 
 The superstitious fear put into the minds of the Israelites 
 may be understood by the following : 
 
 “And they said unto Moses, speak thou with us, and we 
 will hear but let not God speak with us lest we die.” (Ex. 20:19.) 
 
 Pause and think of the absurdity of this. God having 
 agents upon earth to draw the people to him, and killing them 
 if they speak to him. This is the precedent for that contempt- 
 ible theory that the common herd must not address persons in 
 high places. 
 
 But this is the unapproachable god of Christianity, “fear- 
 Tuleands terrible. 
 
 “Because I have called and ye refused; I have stretched 
 out my hand and no man regardeth. 
 
THE REVELATION 181 
 
 “But ye have set at naught all my counsel, and would none 
 of my reproof. 
 
 “T also will laugh at your calamity: I will mock when your 
 fear cometh. 
 
 “When your fear cometh as desolation.” (Prov. 1.) 
 
 lee willee pute tayeucecatesi= thertiheartsee that athevyaesnall 
 not depart from me.” (Jer. 32:40.) | 
 
 “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” (Ps. 
 Lets OX) 
 
 “The fear of the Lord is the fountain of life, to depart 
 from the snares of death.”’ (Prov. 14:27.) 
 
 Who set these snares that they were known? 
 
 The mother of Israel, Rebekah, means snare. Therefore 
 the snare preceded Israel. 
 
 “T will forewarn you, fear him which after he hath killed 
 hath power to cast into hell: yea, I say unto you fear him.” 
 @leukes!2.5>) 
 
 This is the essence of the usual hell-fire and brimstone ser- 
 mon. 
 
 Hell means the grave. 
 
 “Be not high-minded but fear.’ (Rom. 11:20.) 
 
 This is the meanest kind of coercion by fear and terrorism. 
 
 “And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceed- 
 ingly fear and quake.” (Heb. 12:21.) | 
 
 Thus was fear hammered into the souls of the ignorant 
 by mean designing men to establish a superstitious belief in a 
 “fearful” and “terrible” god. The inquisition was an actual 
 demonstration of that god’s wrath, but this was executed by 
 well drilled human beasts. By thus putting into practice the 
 most blasphemous crimes ever committed by men, Christianity 
 branded its fearful god as the meanest type of murder. The 
 terror inspired by the papal crusades and inquisition drove 
 whole communities insane. 
 
 Christianity has not at any time abandoned this blood- 
 thirsty hatred for that part of humanity which will not stul- 
 tify itself by coming under its self-imposed censorship of mind 
 and morals. 
 
182 Tue REVELATION 
 
 The simple meaning, fear, is quite sufficient to define 
 Haradah. 
 
 Makheloth means place of assembly or meeting. 
 
 Kehelathah having established the assembly, it is natural 
 that a meeting place should follow. Meeting means assembly, 
 convocation, synod. 
 
 Do not treat lightly this continuity of meanings. We hear 
 all of these terms in constant use today. Why should they ap- 
 pear so uniformly if this was an actual journey? 
 
 Lahath means station. 
 
 Inasmuch as Tahath is alleged to be the son of Assir (I 
 Ch. 6:23.), meaning prisoner, this station is close to signifying 
 a police station. 
 
 The next stopping place also signifies the same. 
 
 Larah means station. 
 
 Therefore, following so closely the establishing of the 
 council and a meeting place, we shall assume that station im- 
 plies position, established places for talking, “blowing” as it 
 _ is commonly called, for Tarah is Terah, meaning wind. 
 
 Mithcah means sweetness. 
 
 There is nothing to explain this; the place is unknown of 
 course. We take it, however, that it has reference to the ap- 
 proach of a more conciliatory period, perhaps the ecstatic satis- 
 faction of a state of felicity. Sweetness is often applied to 
 human disposition. 
 
 “My meditation of him shall be sweet,” (Ps. 104:34), a 
 state of adolescent ecstasy. 
 
 Hashmonah means fatness, diligence, enumeration, em- 
 bassy, present, fertility. 
 
 Now we may understand Mithcah better. 
 
 This signifies a fat period with a life filled with sweet- 
 ness. | 
 
 That this refers to a condition of the church and priesthood 
 is very apparent. 
 
 Fatness is a common term throughout the Bible to signify 
 abundance, fulness, and also tacit bribery. 
 
THE REVELATION 183 
 
 “And the priest shall burn them upon the altar: it is the 
 food of the offering made by fire for a sweet savor: all the 
 fateisethe Lord’s.” (Lev. 3:16.) 
 
 Fatness, used in this sense, also signifies surplus produc- 
 tion in general. This theory is the basis of taxation the world 
 over. This not only manifests in taxation, but also in the cor- 
 pulency and obesity of the priests. Monks and priests are al- 
 ways pictured as sumptuous, well-fed men, “fat with food and 
 red with wine.” 
 
 “The liberal soul shall be made fat.” (Prov. 11:25.) 
 | “The soul of the diligent shall be made fat.’ (Prov. 
 
 13:4.) 
 
 There is a distinction here not quite plain. 
 
 “A good report maketh the bones fat.” (Prov. Pe OUs) 
 
 “He that putteth his trust in the Lord shall be made fat.” 
 ero vee on 0.;) 
 
 Le lhyipatisadcopmatness, (bs. O91 14) 
 
 “Therefore God give thee of the fatness of the earth and 
 plenty of corn and wine.” (Gen. 27:28.) 
 
 It makes one feel greasy all over to read about it. 
 
 “And in this mountain (church) shall the Lord of hosts 
 make all people a feast of fat things, a feast of wines on the 
 lees, of fat things full of marrow, of wines on the lees well 
 refined.” (Isa. 25:6.) 
 
 The clergy and the Jews alone are particularly exempted 
 under the “prohibition act.” 
 
 Thus a constant temptation is dangled before hungry hu- 
 manity. Let us find the underlying motive. Hashmonah 
 means diligence. If bribery fails the law is invoked. 
 
 “The judges shall make diligent inquisition, so shalt thou 
 put the evil away from among you. 
 
 “And those who remain shall hear and fear. 
 
 “And thine eye shall not pity.” (Deut. 19.) 
 
 History proves there is no true pity in practical Christian- 
 ity. 
 
 We previously intimated that Tahath, the Son of Assir, 
 
184 _ THE REVELATION 
 
 meaning prisoner, might signify a prison. We find an immedi- 
 ate admonition concerning diligence in this connection. 
 
 “When thou goest with thine adversary to the magistrate, 
 as thou art in the way, give diligence that thou mayest be de- 
 livered from him: lest he hail thee to the judge and the judge 
 deliver thee to the officer and the officer cast thee into prison.” 
 CLukes 12e53a) 
 
 To those familiar with the history of the inquisition, this 
 will be recognized as plain instructions for those who sought to 
 deliver their enemies as victims for the inquisitors, to be pre- 
 pared with evidence to convict them. 
 
 This was overcome by the Duke of Savoé by his issuing 
 a decree by which the unsupported accusation of one person 
 was sufficient to condemn a victim to the stake, the accuser re- 
 ceiving a reward for his act. The result was that thousands 
 of lives were sacrificed by perjury for the sake of the reward, 
 the priests absolving the accuser. This is authentic history. 
 Beeroth means wells. 
 
 A well means to spout, a source of pure water, but we take 
 this to signify a source, a well-spring. We frequently find 
 “wells of wisdom,” “wells of thought.” This is corroborated 
 by the fact that Beeroth is the son of Jakan, signifying thought- 
 fulness. 
 
 Thoughtful means considerate, careful, cautious, heedful, 
 diligent, contemplative, reflective. 
 
 Thoughtfulness is very essential at this period. It signi- 
 fies that the church realizes the necessity for assuming a less 
 hateful attitude towards mankind if it is to cultivate a church 
 race of people. 
 
 It appears that Beeroth is purposely left out of the route 
 named in Numbers 33, because of his nature, which holds him 
 aloof from the Mosaic administration. Notwithstanding, he is 
 placed on the map of the journey, appearing on the other side 
 of the mountain. 
 
 In Joshua 9:17, we find the Israelites murmuring against 
 the children of Beeroth, because of their aloofness, but the 
 
THE REVELATION 185 
 
 Israelites were restrained from destroying them because they 
 “swore by the Lord.” 
 
 This is one of the most subtle places in this alleged jour- 
 Ley ae 
 
 Beeroth is the son of Jakan, meaning thoughtfulness. This 
 has two very important meanings. It proves conclusively the 
 ignorant and untutored nature of the Jews who complained be- 
 cause the Gentiles embracing Christianity held aloof from them, 
 and they do so to this day. Because they were allied to the 
 cause, they were not molested by the Jews. 
 
 This merely conceals something of vastly greater import- 
 ance. Beeroth signifies the monks residing in monasteries, 
 hence it is not in the list. There is little doubt about the monks 
 having originally worked out this scheme, they were the think- 
 ers. [he monks were absorbed by the Christians, but they 
 being of a militant character, retired into the seclusion of their 
 monasteries, taking little or no active part in the execution of 
 the ecclesiastical exploitation. The priesthood no doubt mur- 
 mured aganist this exclusiveness, calling it “aloofness” This 
 may also have some reference to the thoughtful men of high 
 intellect who are cold and indifferent towards the church. In 
 any event there is mystery here that is interesting. 
 
 inaGenesis 50227, aca thoughtfulness, is Akan, meaning 
 keen of vision. 
 
 In I Chr. 1:42, Jakan is named as the son of Ezer, mean- 
 ing help. Eli + Ezer means God’s help. 
 
 Thus we identify Eli as god and this explains that thought- 
 fulness is keen of vision and helpful to the cause. 
 
 This 1s becoming clearer with each step, and plainly signi- 
 fies a period of ethical preparation and especially the bringing 
 under control and discipline of the working forces, in order 
 that the inner priesthood might assume the attitude of Beeroth 
 and retire into the background and become the invisible guiding 
 power, the unseen god. Bene-Jaakan means the sons of Jakan, 
 the sons of thoughtfulness. 
 
186 THE REVELATION 
 
 This should indicate that we are drawing towards the end 
 of the strenuous part of the alleged journey, and radical and 
 rapid changes may be expected, and these will be of an ethical 
 nature. 
 
 We are more than vindicated in this conclusion by the next 
 stop. 
 
 Moseroth or Mosera means bonds, discipline, erudition, 
 teaching, correcting. 
 
 We must remember that the first halting place of Abram 
 in Canaan was Moreh, signifying the teacher. 
 
PART XI 
 
 PoP OREM BAR SAT 
 THE LIGHT PERIOD. SCHOOLS AND DISCIPLINE 
 
 (Light reveals horrors as readily as it does glories. ) 
 
 At this point an attempt is to be made to lift humanity out 
 of the state of ignorance into which it had been submerged. 
 Like a child it is to be coaxed to absorb the superstition, intol- 
 erance, and bigotry which will convert it into the fanatical hosts 
 of the church, the ever ready mob, trembling under the rod of 
 the Christian church, the dreadful excommunication. Gudgodah 
 or Hor-hag-gid-gad, meaning cleft mountain, or hill of felicity. 
 
 Up to Moseroth, Aaron, meaning enlightener, had been 
 high priest, that is, the high priest was the source of all that 
 the people were permitted to know. Aaron dies here and Elea- 
 zar, his son, ministers in the priest’s office in his stead. Eleazar 
 means the help or court of god. Hor hag-gid-gad is thought 
 to signify thunder. We believe it distinguishes exhortation 
 from teaching. 
 
 It is the purpose to separate the school from the church, 
 the hill from the mountain. This presages the establishing of 
 parochial or parish schools. Parish means attached to the 
 church. 
 
 Technically, parochial means narrow limits in sentiment or 
 taste. Therefore the extent of learning is to be held to narrow 
 limits. 
 
 The church is symbolized by the mountain, and the school 
 by the hill. Hill also means district. One must traverse the 
 hills to reach the mountain. 
 
 The cleft-mountain is important; it means a’ division of 
 ecclesiastic labor. 
 
 The preacher stands up to preach, the teacher sits down 
 
 187 
 
188 THE REVELATION 
 
 to teach, the people kneel down to pray, man lies down to die, 
 and he is lowered into the grave. 
 
 What is to be taught in these schools? 
 
 The original system is the Jewish haggadic fables, and 
 this corresponds to the church classification. The word hagga- 
 doth is derived from the root word from which hagidgad is de- 
 rived. It means the legends, anecdotes, fables, and sayings 
 from the Hebrew Talmud, especially illustrative of the law, a 
 cunning method of instilling into the minds of the ignorant 
 masses a pleasing and sympathetic respect for the church dis- 
 cipline, the very essence of bigotry. Hag means a witch, a 
 sorceress, enchantress, hence the system consists of fanciful 
 and improbable stories, expressly intended to beget superstitious 
 fear, awe and wonderment. 
 
 Added to this are the apocryphal fables derived from the 
 Persian, Arabian and Hindoo mythological systems. This is 
 the source from which Christianity plagiarized practically all of 
 its doctrines. 
 
 Untutored humanity was treated like a child, after it had 
 been held in the “bondage” of ignorance for a thousand years. 
 It had to be taught these fabulous things, in order to attract it 
 mentally toward a course of inspired superstitious bigotry, to 
 convert the Mosaic terrroism into a respectful fear and obedi- 
 ence towards the priestly discipline. 
 
 Hill means an embankment, hence we recognize the ulterior 
 and invisible significance of this similitude. This “‘hill of 
 felicity” is a fortress to stand between the church and the civil 
 government. The masses are secretly being trained into fanat- 
 ical intolerant mobs. 
 
 In warfare mounds are thrown up as fortresses. The 
 parochial schools are the army barracks of the church. 
 
 To make its teachings attractive it selected the alleged 
 Hebrew haggodoth, with its astounding romance and fable. If 
 this were but a simple and harmless attitude of the church 
 towards the ignorant masses it would be bad enough, but it has 
 an ulterior purpose. The fanatical mobs which stood ever ready 
 to respond to the consecrated fingers of the priests, during the 
 
THE REVELATION 189 
 
 periods when the crusades plundered all the weak nations, and 
 the hellish inquisition was fertilizing Europe with the blood of 
 its own people, were incubated in this school. 
 
 Philosophy is no respecter of persons. It exposes hypoc- 
 risy as readily as it reveals the truth. One of the great mys- 
 teries of Christianity has ever been the curious fact that it is 
 eternally and forever parading sorrow, grief, pain, and misery; 
 never portraying external joy, happiness, pleasure, and com- 
 fort, but openly combatting them, because they tend to deprive 
 the church of the opportunity to pose as consoler of sorrow. 
 
 The advocates of Christianity assume a hypocritical aspect 
 of long suffering, patient, enduring sorrow and pain. ‘They 
 cultivate a cadaverous, sallow, weeping, appearance to enhance 
 and exaggerate the idea of soul suffering. They advance the 
 mean idea that humanity was born to suffer. Adam, “the son 
 of God,” inherited sorrow and pain. 
 
 This is pure hypocrisy or fanatical hysteria. There is not 
 one plausible reason why a religion should require the debase- 
 ment of the human body. A healthy mind cannot abide in an 
 unhealthy, pain-racked body. The very attitude of the church 
 is one of beggary and a plea for sympathy. Stop to consider 
 a god requiring such supplication of any of his creations. Think 
 of an all-powerful god creating things which cause disobedience 
 to his own laws and wishes. 
 
 Here is the explanation. 
 
 A negative force congests; restraint and congestion beget 
 pain. A positive force relaxes the congestion, giving freedom 
 of action, with consequent pleasure and bodily comfort, due to 
 proper respiration and circulation. 
 
 The Christian religion assumed a negative attitude from its 
 very origin, attempting to congest humanity under its control, 
 restraining natural liberties and forbidding physical expansion 
 and pleasure and cultivating pain and sorrow, grief and suf- 
 fering to vindicate a fictitious Christ voluntarily suffering for 
 humanity, a presumptive and intrusive sacrifice. 
 
 From time to time the church has found it necessary to 
 relax its rigid restraints, life becoming unendurable. 
 
190 THe REVELATION 
 
 We may quickly understand the urgent necessity for the 
 adoption of a pleasing literature to break the monotonous 
 grind of church routine. 
 
 This is highly suggestive of the truth that higher educa- 
 tion was only intended for the priesthood, that they might con- 
 tinue selfishly to pose as the learned masters, while developing 
 in the masses that hysterical state of mind which causes over- 
 wrought persons to overflow with religious fervor, ecstasy, and 
 rapture, which quickly may be transformed into bitter and 
 vengeful fanaticism. This is why it is called a hill, an em- 
 bankment; the educational system of the Christian church is 
 its army barracks. Embankments have always been resorted to 
 in warfare as fortresses or safeguards. 
 
 We shall see some rapid changes of policy from this 
 point on. 
 
 Jothbathah or Jotbath means goodness. 
 
 Goodness means value, worth, excellence. 
 
 Jotbath is “a land of rivers of water.” (Deut. 10:7.) 
 
 In the scriptures bread and water symbolize the chief sup- 
 ports of life, therefore by the same similitude “rivers of water” 
 should signify abundant avenues of maintenance. 
 
 But we found that Abraham became the father of the 
 multitudes signifying people, therefore “rivers of water” could 
 also signify the masses available to the church, which would 
 naturally contribute towards maintenance. 
 
 “At that time the Lord separated the tribe of Levi to bear 
 the ark of the covenant of the Lord, to stand before the Lord to 
 minister unto him and to bless him in his name unto this day.” 
 (Deut. 10:8.) 
 
 This separates the priesthood from the schoolteachers, es- 
 tablishing the hereditary rights of the priesthood. 
 
 Let us examine Jotbath more closely. 
 
 To value means appraise, assess, reckon, estimate, prize, 
 esteem, treasure. 
 
 Worth means price, value, rate, desert, merit, virtue, ex- 
 cellence. 
 
THE REVELATION iGl 
 
 Excellence means superiority, perfection. 
 
 All of this is quite appropriate to the proposed policy. It 
 was a period of appraisal. 
 
 Ebronah means gateway, signifying power, security. 
 
 The church is the gateway to heaven. Gateway means 
 entrance, passage, route, avenue, channel. 
 
 “Thy seed shall possess the gateway of his enemies.” (Gen. 
 Py) . 
 
 “And he (Jacob) was afraid and said, ‘How dreadful is 
 this place; This is none other but the house of God, and this 
 is the gate of heaven.’” (Gen. 28:17.) 
 
 “Open to me the gates of righteousness: I will go into 
 them and I will praise the Lord.” (Ps. 118:19.) 
 
 The usual symbolic meaning of gate is power, security, 
 safety. 
 
 Peter guards the gate into heaven through the church. 
 
 In every great siege in war, it is sought to batter down 
 the gates which protect, therefore the church has erected strong 
 gates for its protection against assault. 
 
 “The gates of the Lord, into which the righteous shall 
 enters ls.) 118:20.) 
 
 “Enter ye in at the straight gate. 
 
 “Straight is the gate and narrow is the way which leadeth 
 to life, and few there be that find it.” (Matt. 7:13-14.) 
 
 It is a narrow, stingy god that would place such hindrances 
 in the way of humanity. It shows conclusively that it has no 
 intention to guide all men towards heaven. This heaven is the 
 select inner circle of the priesthood, the ruling power. 
 
 “Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people 
 with his own blood, suffered without the gate.” (Heb. 13:12.) 
 
 “Enter into his gates with thanksgiving and into his courts 
 with praise.” (Ps. 100:4.) 
 
 This is a peculiar idea of generosity. It has one more 
 step to complete humiliation. Thankfulness, praise, and kissing 
 the popes’ toe. | 
 
 “Upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates of 
 hell shall not prevail against it.” (Matt. 16:18.) 
 
192 THE REVELATION 
 
 We gather from this that the church is the gateway into 
 heaven, and we already know that heaven means the ecclesias- 
 tical government, the “kingdom of God,” consisting of the 
 priesthood, a “kingdom of priests.” 
 
 “T will make you a kingdom of priests.” 
 
 There is an intimation in this that “the gates of hell’’ pre- 
 ceded the founding of the church. Hell is the grave. Grave 
 means concealment. 
 
 Let us now continue_the journey. 
 
 Elath means oak, strength, curse. 
 
 It is a strategic point for collecting taxes. 
 
 Oak symbolizes king. 
 
 Curse means malediction, anathema, blight. 
 
 The weapons with which the popes at Rome assaulted kings 
 when they refused to do their bidding. To pronounce an an- 
 athema against a king automatically absolved his subjects from 
 their oath of allegiance. 
 
 Study the chapters referring to the temporal power of 
 popes. 
 
 Ezion-geber means counsel of the strong. 
 
 This refers to the councils, consisting of the bishops of 
 the church of Rome, which controlled and guided the priest- 
 hood. This is the hidden power of the church. Most of the 
 reference to discipline and obedience had reference to the con- 
 duct of the outer priesthood. They are given little discretion- 
 ary powers. 
 
 “The Lord said unto me: distress not the Moabites, neither 
 contend with them in battle, for I will not give thee of their 
 land for possession: because I have given Ar unto the children 
 Olw ote Oman possescioie snc ctitsave- 2») 
 
 Ezion-geber does not appear as directly situated on the 
 line of the journey, whereas Elath does appear so on the map 
 but is left out of the list in Numbers 33. 
 
 It is well to examine this excuse for not molesting the 
 Moahites. 
 
 Moab means of the father, and was the son of Lot by his 
 own daughter. 
 
THE REVELATION 193 
 
 Lot signifies veil, cloud, concealment. 
 
 Ar means awakening, uncovering, city. 
 
 Nun means posterity, son. 
 
 Now we have found something. 
 
 In examining the significance of Ar we find in Numbers 
 21 that Ar was the chief city of Moab. 
 
 Mo = water, ab — father is Moab. 
 
 Lot belonged to the air period, vapor; the water is of the 
 vapor, hence Moab is son to Lot and waters the land, hence he 
 is the water father. Life awakens out of the water. 
 
 City is the code word signifying policies and conditions. 
 As examples, Nimrod, meaning rebellious, and Cain, meaning 
 possession, are called city builders. 
 
 Nimrod builded Babylon, meaning confusion, mixture, 
 Erech meaning health, Accad, meaning a fortress, Calneh, 
 meaning consummation. These were all in the land of Shinar, 
 meaning the watching of him who sleeps. 
 
 Do you see nothing significant about this? 
 
 “Out of that land went Asshur.” (Gen. 10:11.) 
 
 Asshur means happiness. ° 
 
 Happiness fled that land. Why? Because Nimrod was 
 a hunter. 
 
 Cain builded the city of Enoch. 
 
 Enoch means discipline. 
 
 Ar was the chief city of Moab, and Ar means awakening, 
 uncovering. We shall find that this refers to “rooting out,” 
 but in the gnostic it signifies the awakening of vegetation due 
 to water. 
 
 Israel took all these cities: and Israel dwelt in all these 
 cities, hence Israel adopted all the attitudes represented by these 
 cities. Confusion, mixture, fortress, discipline, awakening, un- 
 covering, rooting. 
 
 These are simply the agents of the church propaganda, 
 disguised as cities and persons. 
 
 It is amazing how simple this all appears in the light of 
 interpretation. 
 
194 THE REVELATION 
 
 This is a campaign against church opposition. These cities 
 are the cities of the Amorites and the Israelites took them. 
 
 Amorites mean the bitter, rebellious, babblers, the Canaan- 
 ites already engaged in merchandising and trading. They oc- 
 cupied both sides of the Jordan. 
 
 “For Heshbon was the city of Sihon, the king of the Amor- 
 ites, who had fought against the former king of Moab and 
 taken all his land out of his hand, even unto Arnon. 
 
 “Wherefore, they that speak in parables say: Come into 
 Heshbon, let the city of Sihon be built and prepared. 
 
 “For there is a fire gone out of Heshbon, a flame from 
 the city of Sihon. It hath consumed the city of Ar in Moab, 
 and the lords of the high places of Arnon. 
 
 “Heshbon is perished even unto Dibon.” 
 
 We have said previously that there are strong evidences 
 that the covenant is but a bargain between the ecclesiasts and 
 the Jews, whereby the ecclesiasts were to assume control over 
 religion and education, and the Jews were to take control of 
 commerce. _ 
 
 Here we have the positive evidence of the truth of this. 
 
 Follow closely this interpretation, for it is the point in the 
 rehearsal where the Jews come into their own. 
 
 Heshbon signifies invention, industry, reason, thought, in- 
 telligence, device; he that hasteneth to understanding. 
 
 Ar signifies awakening, uncovering. 
 
 The peoples of the world were waking up to progress in 
 invention, and developing thought, reason, and understanding. 
 This was to be suppressed and given to the Jews, hence they 
 took these “cities” and “dwelt in them.’ This is a serious 
 lesson. 
 
 Thought, reason, understanding, and invention stood be- 
 tween Reuben, prophecy, and Gad, an armed force; that is 
 from Arnon to Dibon. 
 
 Dibon signifies understanding, building. 
 
 Arnon signifies noisy, rejoicing. 
 
 They were building a substantial posterity independent 
 of the church, and enduring civilizing conditions. 
 
THe REVELATION 195 
 
 Sihon means rooting out, conclusion. 
 
 These independent conditions had to be suppressed. Is 
 this not clear? 
 
 The original name of Israel was Jacob, signifying sup 
 planter. 
 
 Supplant means to displace by strategem, to undermine. 
 
 The confiscation of Heshbon is a good example of the 
 application of this despicable practice. Nothing is too base for 
 the ecclesiasts to adopt as their agents. 
 
 Could a plainer story be told in words? 
 
 The Israelites (disguised worshippers of the fire-god) con- 
 cealed behind the veil of Lot, destroyed and rooted out the 
 thought, reason and intelligence, which were “hastening” in- 
 vention and industry, which were establishing happiness and 
 rejoicing; even destroying joy and understanding, and banish- 
 ing happiness from the land. 
 
 Hence Ar, meaning this awakening of science and learn- 
 ing, had been reserved to Lot, meaning veil, concealment, mys- 
 tery. In other words, these evidences of human progression 
 were to be smothered and concealed as the mystery of the 
 church, as had been concealed the confiscated gnostic wisdom. 
 
 Back in Genesis we read with better understanding : 
 
 “Behold the man has become as one of us, to know good 
 and evil; and now lest he put forth his hand, and take also 
 of the tree of life, and eat and live forever. 
 
 “So he drove the man out.” (Gen. 4.) 
 
 Garden means a place of cultivation. 
 
 Figuratively this signifies to deprive man of intellectual 
 cultivation. 
 
 Here we have a clean-cut story of the premeditated atti- 
 tude of ecclesiasticism toward science and wide-spread educa- 
 tion. | 
 
 History proves beyond any question that this policy of 
 suppression and usurpation was enforced in fact. 
 
 If it does not demonstrate a predetermined and well 
 planned hindrance to independent human thought and natural 
 
196 THe REVELATION 
 
 development, we should like to have a more understandable 
 explanation of it. 
 
 This presaged the church antagonism to science, philoso- 
 phy, and evolution; the confiscation and destruction of world 
 literature on these subjects, and the persecution of learned men 
 who were not of their clan. 
 
 We may now understand why Moses said: 
 
 “From Ezion-geber we turned and passed by the wilder- 
 nesseol sVloaD. a Weutawcos 
 
 The Moabites worshipped Chemosh, meaning the subduer, 
 handling, taking away. This worship was with revelries and 
 pleasures. 
 
 The name Chemosh is derived from a root word in Arabic 
 signifying to hasten; for this reason Chemosh is believed to 
 signify the sun, which could not be controlled or suppressed ; 
 hence his people are pictured as strong and progressive, and 
 holding the Israelites in subjugation. We believe Chemosh sym- 
 bolizes the educated people forging ahead of the ecclesiasts.- 
 
 One meaning of Ezion-geber is the backbone of a giant. 
 This is obscure, but apparently refers to the suppression of 
 Heshbon, perhaps figuratively signifying the backbone or main 
 support of a strong opponent. This is confirmed by the story 
 that the religious services addressed to Chemosh consisted in 
 revelry. The church calls all worldly pleasures gross and 
 impure. 
 
 This symbolizes city life, therefore it is a plausible story. 
 The vices are mainly to be found associated with city life. 
 The church has never attempted to conquer the human tendency 
 towards pleasure in the large cities, even in its own priesthood. 
 This explains why the Moabites were passed by. 
 
 Moses, the law, warns the Israelites not to attempt to pos- 
 sess Ar of Moab, leaving Lot, meaning veil, concealment, to 
 manipulate this element to the best advantage of the church. 
 It was not to be uncovered. Veil means to screen, hide, mask, 
 conceal, cover, disguise. 
 
 These are the children of Lot. Is this plain? 
 
THE REVELATION 197 
 
 “The Lord gave Ar, the city, unto the children of Lot.” 
 eet 2.93) 
 
 This means a division of church work and practice. 
 
 In the city also are found the Emims, meaning terrors. 
 
 Subdue means conquer, overpower, vanquish, subjugate, 
 overcome, tame, quell. 
 
 Therefore Cnemosh is easily recognized as a secret or 
 hidden agent of the church; evidencing that it is not the pur- 
 pose to suppress evil and vice in the cities, but merely to sub- 
 due, control, license, and regulate them as a source of tremen- 
 dous income. 
 
 Anyone who has made a study of criminology in cities, 
 knows this is true. It is equally true that should the confes- 
 sional and the sale of indulgences be suppressed, the Catholic 
 church could not live. These fatten the church only in the 
 cities. 
 
 With these forces established, with the Jews headed for 
 commerce and industry, we may expect to find the ecclesiasts 
 fumigating their churches and sending their raiment to the 
 dry cleaner. 
 
 Kadesh means holiness, consecrated. 
 
 Holiness means sacred, pious, devout, divine—all human 
 inventions of self-praise. 
 
 This is the front of the “divine authority.” 
 
 We have a strange reminder that the church is now on 
 strong ground. 
 
 “Miriam died here and was buried here.” (Num. 20:1.) 
 
 Miriam means rebellion. 7 
 
 Also the spy system was established here, which we take 
 to mean the confessional. 
 
 When “divine authority” was established, rebellion ceased. 
 
 This suggests temporal power. 
 
 Things are now rapidly culminating. 
 
 Vice and evil prepare the way for an assured harvest. 
 
 Temporal power removes rebellion, which was the bitter- 
 ness of the holy see. 
 
 Some important and radical changes should occur. 
 
198 THE REVELATION 
 
 Mount Hor means he who conceives or shows. 
 
 Here we find another important digression from the course 
 on the map, meaning an important change of policy. 
 
 Numbers 33:37 says they removed from Kadesh and 
 pitched in Mount Hor, but the map reveals Mount Hor as a 
 high peak a long distance from the route. 
 
 This digression, like that of Beeroth, becomes an import- 
 ant witness. The attitude of the church shows a radical change 
 at this point, changing from one of warmth and friendship to 
 a cold and militant attitude. Kadesh also signifies Zin, mean- 
 ing the buckler, coldness. 
 
 Buckler signifies armor, a small round shield to catch or 
 ward off blows, meaning cheek. Only in warfare do soldiers 
 assume the “sword and buckler.” 
 
 This corroborates what we ‘previously said: authority hav- 
 ing been established and rebellion put down, the church is to 
 throw off its disguise and betray its militant nature. This ex- 
 plains why Heshbon was between Reuben, prophecy, and Gad, 
 army. 
 
 One of the first utterances of Christ is: “Think not that I 
 am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace but 
 a sword.” ‘(Matt. 10:34.) 
 
 Hence the warmth of the desert is laid off for the cold- 
 ness of the mountain peak. The church, with its tall spire, 
 symbolizes the high mountain, the church of Christ. 
 
 This Mount Hor is the great turning point. The Mosaic 
 priesthood is to give way to the ecclesiastic hierarchy and the 
 Christian priesthood. 
 
 It was here that the Lord said: 
 
 “Aaron shall be gathered unto his people, for he shall not 
 enter into the land which I have given unto the children of 
 Israel, because ye rebelled against my word at the water of 
 Meribah. (The Jews refused to accept Christ or believe in the 
 virgin fable. ) 
 
 “Take Aaron and Eleazar his son and bring them up untae 
 Mount Hor. 
 
THE REVELATION 199 
 
 “And strip Aaron of his garments and put them upon 
 Eleazar, his son: and Aaron shall be gathered to his people and 
 shall die there.” ,( Num. 20-) 
 
 Aaron’s sister was Miriam, meaning rebellion. Mary is 
 the Greek form of Miriam and means the same, rebellion. 
 
 Aaron had been the high priest, prophet and enlightener. 
 Prophecy was to cease; fulfillment was to begin. 
 
 Eleazar signifies the help or court of god. 
 
 The teacher and enlightener is to be displaced, and the 
 priesthood is to be instructed from the high mountain—the 
 court of Rome. The priest who conceives and shows is to 
 determine the nature of public instruction. 
 
 Conceive means to think of, imagine, suppose, compre- 
 hend, understand. 
 
 Show means exhibition, sight, representation, spectacle, 
 scene, pageant, ostentation. 
 
 It is not difficult to understand this cunning device. 
 
 Attractive fiction and romance having appeased the masses, 
 filling them with interest and arousing their imagination, they 
 were to be enthralled by spectacular pageants and exhibitions 
 of grandeur to overawe them and fill them with a new kind of 
 superstitious fear—the fear of grandeur. Fear of the invisible 
 is superseded by fear of the visible power. 
 
 Intrigue and dignified ostentation are to be assumed toward 
 rulers to strengthen the temporal power of the new court of 
 Rome. A false pretense of uniting church ethics with civil 
 power is purposed. 
 
 We shall find that we are approaching one of the most 
 delicate and ticklish spots in the Christian church, cunningly 
 devised by this change of policy. 
 
 The next stopping place is Zalmonah. 
 
 If we step back to Hashmonah, we find attached to it this 
 same word Zalmonah. Hashmonah means diligence, embassy, 
 enumeration. Diligence means care, assiduity, attention, heed. 
 Embassy means the function of an envoy. Enumerate means 
 to tell over, relate, narrate, recount. 
 
Z00 THE REVELATION 
 
 Now we may return to Zalmonah, ten stations further on 
 the journey, and we may understand how significant this is. 
 
 It was essential to bring the people in closer daily and even 
 hourly touch with the church, in order that their minds might 
 not be drawn away by other attractive things, street pageants, 
 church gewgaw and glitter stunned the public mind; something 
 was required to resolve their awe and wonderment into perma- 
 nent sentiment, something private and personal. Pathos, in 
 every conceivable form, was to be the deadly weapon to crush 
 out of the human mind resentment and dissatisfaction. More- 
 over, this process was to add worlds of income to the church 
 treasury, becoming one of the greatest commercial assets of 
 ecclesiasticism. 
 
 Zalmonah is the fruit of all that Hashmonah stands for. 
 
 The word signifies shade, image. 
 
 This was the introduction of the open worship of spirits 
 and images, the ulterior purpose being to provide for sainting 
 the church dignitaries and those rendering conspicuous service, 
 that their mute images might stand in the churches, in the 
 homes of the people, and even be carried upon their persons, 
 to be worshipped—the most adroit form of bribery for dili- 
 gence and alertness on the part of church workers, and an 
 esthetic influence to stir the imagination of the weak-minded 
 people. 2 
 Shade means ghost, shadow, spirit. 
 
 Image means likeness, picture, representation, effigy. St. 
 Joseph, the patron saint of increase, is the top of the list. 
 
 The church apologetically calls these “reminders.” 
 
 Moses and the Lord God of Israel called them abomina- 
 tions, and slew those who worshipped them. 
 
 Hence the promise: “the soul of the diligent shall be made 
 Pater tO velo a) 
 
 In simple, he who conceived the greatest benefit for the 
 church would be sainted. 
 
 “Ye shall make you no idols nor graven image, neither 
 rear up a standing image, neither shall ye set up any image of 
 stone to bow down unto.” (Lev. 26:1.) 
 
THE REVELATION 201 
 
 “Regard not them that have familiar. spirits, neither seek 
 after wizards, to be defiled by them.” (Lev. 19:31.) 
 
 “And the soul that turneth after such as have familiar 
 spirits that soul shall be cut off.” (Lev. 20:6.) 
 
 We may now understand the significance of the rebellion 
 of Marah and Meribah. 
 
 Marah, Meribah, and Mary are derived from Mer, mean- 
 ing the sea. 
 
 Marah means bitterness. 
 
 Meribah means quarrel, dispute. 
 
 Mary means rebellion. 
 
 This dispute was over the “immaculate conception,” which 
 if adopted as a doctrine, would of necessity include the worship 
 of “familiar spirits” forbidden by the Hebrew god, hence the 
 Jews rejected Christ and of course the virgin Mary. The only 
 possible way to sweeten the waters of the dispute was by the 
 insertion of the Hebrew genealogical tree of Christ, making 
 him a Jew, and by striking a bargain with the Jews such as we 
 previcusly revealed, involving an alleged payment to the Jewish 
 priesthood of $7,500,000. 
 
 Rebellion disposed of, the church could ignore the com- 
 mands regarding the worship of images and spirits, and offer 
 as an inducement to church works that they should be sainted 
 and their memory be forever preserved in the churches. No 
 apology has ever been made for the open worship of spirits and 
 
 
 
 images. 
 
 Now get ready for trouble. 
 
 The church is fortified behind its schools; it has provided 
 mental attractions and amusements for its own increased 
 masses; it has established the means to overawe civil rulers, 
 and it has provided a permanent source of income. 
 
 What is it going to do with the great unwashed, unbe- 
 lieving multitudes? 
 
 The next point tells us, in most dramatic terms ; moreover, 
 it corroborates our theory in full. Each part of this fabulous 
 scheme is a living, active part to fit in its place as the struc- 
 ture grows. Christ is the “keystone” rejected by the Jews, and 
 
202 THE REVELATION 
 
 St. Peter is the “rock” upon which this colossal structure is 
 erected, hence both are rejected by the Jews, but money re- 
 moves this obstacle. 
 
 “A feast is made for laughter, and wine maketh merry; 
 but money answereth all things.” (Ecc. 10:19.) 
 
 Noah is the original founder of this system. His god 
 swore to him: 
 
 “While the earth remaineth, seedtime and harvest, and 
 cold and heat, summer and winter, and day and night shall 
 notaceases a Getnuonce.) 
 
 This refers to humanity, and the sowing and reaping of 
 evil by the Christian exploitation. 
 
 The season for sowing is symbolized by the next stopping 
 place. 
 
 Punon means precious stone, darkness. 
 
 This place is in Edom, signifying earthy. 
 
 Cephas means stone, and this was the name given te 
 Peter. 
 
 Figuratively used, stone means insensibility. Rock means 
 a place of refuge. Centuries before Christ, Rome was a refuge 
 for criminals. 
 
 “Therefore thus saith the Lord, ‘Behold, I lay in Zion for 
 a foundation stone, a tried stone, a precious corner stone, a 
 sure foundation.” (Isa. 28:16.) Zion means the sepulchre. 
 
 “To whom coming as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed 
 of men, but chosen of God, and precious. 
 
 “Ye also, as lively stones, are building up a spiritual 
 house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices.” (I 
 Peter 2:5.) 
 
 “Wherefore I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, 
 precious.” (I Peter 2:6.) Sion means noise, tumult. 
 
 “Unto you therefore who believe, he is precious, but unto 
 them which be disobedient, a stone of stumbling and a rock of 
 offense.”’ (I Peter 2:8.) 
 
 Let us analyze this. 
 
 Punon also means darkness. 
 
 Darkness means to cloud, shut out the light from. 
 
THE REVELATION “03 
 
 Edom signifies earthy, symbolizing the Adamic or earthy 
 people, mankind at large. 
 
 Precious stone signifies Christ. 
 
 “The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become 
 the head of the corner.” (Matt. 21:42.) 
 
 The fact that the Pharisees refrained from resenting this 
 speech of Jesus, because they “‘feared the multitude,” vindi- 
 cates our conculsion that the church was in a strong and ag- 
 gressive attitude and had established its fanatical mob. (See 
 Rev. 14:1.) 
 
 Jesus was to be made a stumbling block and an offense 
 to unbelievers. 
 
 Zion signifies sepulchre, a monument. 
 
 Therefore the placing of Christ in the sepulchre was the 
 figurative laying of the foundation stone of the church for 
 those who believed. 
 
 But laying of the stone in Sion is a different matter—it is 
 a “lively stone.” 
 
 Sion signifies noise, tumult. 
 
 Israel is called the daughter of Sion. (John 12:13-15.) 
 
 Tumult means ferment, outbreak, brawl, fray, turbulence, 
 uproar, commotion, hubbub, disturbance, riot. This is to con- 
 ceal something. We may quickly recognize this as the inspired 
 fanatical mob. 
 
 We may now understand the significance of Punon. All 
 of these come under the figurative meaning of darkness—the 
 darkness of concealment, ignorance and superstition. 
 
 Darkness means obscurity, abstruse, unintelligible, blind- 
 ness, ignorance, joylessness, mourning, sorrow. 
 
 We have quite plainly demonstrated in previous pages 
 that Jesus Christ symbolizes humanity at large, and that his 
 crucifixion symbolized the debasement and sacrifice of man- 
 kind—sending it to hell. The rebellions, revolutions, and tu- 
 mults of humanity vindicate Christ’s mission. 
 
 “Christ is the light of the world.” 
 
 “That light is the life of men.” 
 
204 THE REVELATION 
 
 When Jesus Christ is crucified the light of the world is 
 extinguished, and mankind gropes in Punon, darkness. 
 
 We have just seen what this darkness signifies. The Chris- 
 tian Christ is a new light resurrected from the night time of 
 debased humanity. 
 
 In simple, this debasing and casting down of mankind 
 means the suppression of the human intellect and submerging 
 of the world in ignorance, that the church, symbolizing the heir 
 of Christ, may rise and shine as the new light of the world, 
 the ignorant masses to be schooled and educated according to 
 its whims and false doctrines. 
 
 We have previously seen that the Christ is made to declare 
 that he was sent to the earth to bring about this very condition. 
 
 Punon is in the land of the Horites. Hor means who 
 conceives, shows; the name also means hill, signifying a school, 
 a place to be taught or shown. 
 
 That Punon, darkness, follows, it is evident that the way 
 to ignorance is being shown. 
 
 It is a cultivated ignorance, leading away from the truth. 
 
 “And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be 
 loosed out of prison and shall go out to deceive the nations 
 which are in the four corners of the earth.” (Rev. 20:7-8.) 
 
 The end of the first thousand years saw this in full swing. 
 
 The season for sowing has come again. Sin is to be 
 sown broadcast, and never before in history has it been so 
 vicious. 
 
 We may now understand why humanity is symbolized by 
 the earth; it is the soil in which they sow the seeds of sin. 
 
 “As for the earth, out of it cometh bread.” (Job. 28:5.) 
 
 It is a self-evident fact that without sin there would be 
 no excuse for the maintenance of the church or mediator. If 
 they did not know in advance that the end would be evil, why 
 this preparation? 
 
 What it garners is that which is essential to its maintenance 
 and power. It feasts and fattens between harvests. Sin alone 
 is the seed, for only evil is the excuse for evangelical work. 
 Its very existence would lapse, if it absorbed all mankind, and 
 
THE REVELATION O35 
 
 the tenure of the priesthood would expire by natural limita- 
 tion. 
 
 Let us call up that famous snake-charmer, Moses, and see 
 what part of his paraphernalia Christianity has inherited. 
 
 They symbolize Satan by the wise serpent. Satan is to be 
 “loosed upon the world’”—that is sin. Satan signifies the devil, 
 meaning evil—both words are from the same root. Eve means 
 life. Evil means death. 
 
 Here are his credentials : 
 
 “Now the serpent was more subtle than any beast of the 
 neldnam Gen. ol ) 
 
 The serpent is the philosopher’s symbol of wisdom, there- 
 fore it is reviled by the ecclesiasts. 
 
 “That old serpent called the devil and Satan, which de: 
 ceiveth the whole world, he was cast out into the earth and his 
 angels were cast out with him.” (Rev. Lzeey 
 
 This indicates that the loosing of Satan preceded Revela- 
 tion. 
 
 “But I fear lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve 
 through his subtlety, so your minds should be corrupted from 
 simplicity that is in Christ.” (II Cor. lee) 
 
 This is a practical acknowledgement that Christ symbol- 
 izes the simple-minded people. 
 
 We are about to convict Paul of wilfull deceit, out of 
 Christ’s own mouth. 
 
 “Be ye as wise as serpents and as harmless as doves.” 
 (Matt. 10:16.) 
 
 It is wisdom which is to be withheld from the people. 
 
 That this is all a part of the Mosaic hocus-pocus is plain. 
 
 “As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so 
 must the son of man be lifted up.” (John 3:14.) 
 
 This means lifting up as a horrible example, as was the 
 serpent. 
 
 This proves conclusively that before Christ, symbolizing 
 mankind, may be lifted up, he must be cast down, as “an ex- 
 ample.” 
 
206 _ THE REVELATION 
 
 “And moses made a serpent of brass, and put it upon a 
 pole, and it came to pass that if a serpent had bitten any man, 
 when he beheld the serpent of brass he lived.” (Num. 21:9.) 
 
 This was at Punon, in darkness, meaning ignorance. 
 
 Could there be exhibited greater subtlety than this? No 
 provision is made against being bitten, but only for healing. 
 All who are bitten and who do not see the serpent must die. 
 All who sin and do not understand Christ, must be eternally 
 damned. It is in a state of darkness they are bitten. 
 
 This plainly reveals the serpent as the symbol of evil, 
 turned loose, to bite the people and drive them to the church 
 to be healed. 
 
 “I wound, and I heal.” (Deut. 32:39.) 
 
 “Heal my soul, for I have sinned.” (Ps. 41:4.) 
 
 “Return ye backsliding children I will heal.” (Jer. 3:22.) 
 
 “Heal me, O Lord, save me.” (Jer. 17:14.) 
 
 “Let us return unto the Lord. He hath smitten, and he 
 will bind us up.” (Hosea 6:1.) 
 
 “He hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach 
 deliverance to the captives, and recovery of sight by the blind, 
 to set at liberty them that are bruised. (Luke 4:18.) | 
 
 Millions of innocent beings were bruised, blinded, and 
 burned by the same power. 
 
 “He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their hearts that 
 they should not see nor understand and be converted.” (John 
 12:40.) 
 
 Out of sheer revenge he made them so they could not be 
 converted. 
 
 “And the Lord God healed the people.” (II Chr. 30:20.) 
 
 “OQ Lord my God I cried unto thee and thou hast healed 
 antes, © ER LO) 
 
 “He sent his word, and healed them and delivered them 
 from their destruction.” (Ps. 107 :20.) 
 
 “Go and tell this people: Hear ye, but understand not, and 
 see ye, but perceive not. 
 
 “Make the heart of this people fat, and make their ears 
 heavy and shut their eyes: lest they see with their eyes and 
 
THE REVELATION 207 
 
 hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and con- 
 vert, and be healed. 
 
 “Lord, how long? 
 
 “Until the cities be wasted without inhabitant, and the 
 houses without man, and the land be utterly desolated.” (Isa. 
 6:9-11.) 
 
 I slam you down to show my power to lift you up. 
 
 “Confess your faults and pray that ye may be healed.” 
 (ase 3102) 
 
 This all refers to the healing of sin, and establishes the 
 confessional and penance and the sale of indulgences. 
 
 If the world has always been so filled with sin, why turn 
 sin loose to propagate more sin? 
 
 This again exposes that Satanic perversion of the church. 
 It attempts to make sin so common, the world will be surfeited 
 and disgusted, and will turn to the church for consolation. 
 
 On the simple and childish Mosaic theory that once healed 
 from the bite of the serpent, the victim will avoid it in 
 future, sin is thus hoisted before the eyes of the people in the 
 form of a crucified human being to tear the heart out of 
 humanity—blasphemous. 
 
 This perverted idea of surfeiting humanity with evil, in 
 order to disgust it with evil, has assumed a coercive form ob- 
 served in the present theory of all forms of government, that 
 all men are guilty until proven innocent, and that the whole 
 community shall suffer punishment for the crime of a single 
 individual. Thus it is tainting every human institution. 
 
 It is a known fact that the butcher develops a frenzied 
 desire for blood and the taking of life. 
 
 The very fact that the Christ character was unsolicited by 
 humanity, and his sacrifice was coercively thrust before it, and 
 practically no people seek the church unsolicited, is suspiciously 
 suggestive of something radically wrong with the system. It 
 reverses the whole theory of nature which greedily seeks that 
 which is beneficial to it. 
 
208 THE REVELATION 
 
 The accumulation of a church following is not based upon 
 merit and worth, but upon compulsion and human weakness, 
 bitter hatred and enmity being encountered in its every branch. 
 
 The great mass of humanity lives by permission; towering 
 over them are the favored intellectual classes, while over all is 
 that brutal, heartless, uncompromising “divine authority,” with 
 its ever vengeful and vindictive intolerance. 
 
 Meekness is not a characteristic of the virile products of 
 nature. The church will not take men to it without first de- 
 basing them and destroying this native virility and rendering 
 them unfit for good citizenship. Even the priests foolishly 
 assume an effeminate aspect to conceal the gross masculine 
 nature hidden beneath their frocks. A physically and mentally 
 perfect man cannot enter the kingdom of heaven, the Christian 
 heaven. 
 
 This place Punon is prolific of suggestive precedents. If. 
 any one is skeptical concerning this journey being but a figura- 
 tive rehearsal of the Christian scheme, we call especial attention 
 to some other things occurring at Mount Hor and Punon, as 
 evidences of a radical change in policy. 
 
 The Canaanites are the especial prey of the Israelites, and 
 they embrace all of the classes which the church cannot con- 
 trol, the industrial, prosperous, independent classes. 
 
 Arad means dragon. 
 
 Dragon means devil. 
 
 Devil means evil. 
 
 Avad means king of a branch of the Canaanites, and the 
 Lord gave the Israelites the privilege of plundering Arad’s city 
 and destroying his people. 
 
 This was a crusade against people opposed to them, to be 
 made a Christian precedent for use by later popes in making 
 their murderous raids. Punon presages a period of darkness. 
 
 A strange coincidence occurs here, which commands at 
 least attention. 
 
 We are not attempting to adjust this figurative journey to 
 time, period, or particular modern events, therefore, insofar 
 as our work is concerned, it is merely coincidental that the next 
 
THE REVELATION 209 
 
 point occurs at this particular place in the journey and seems 
 to have a specific bearing upon a recent radical movement in 
 the United States. We refer to prohibition. 
 
 Prohibition legislation comes under the blue-law class, and 
 has caused more crime in the United States than any other 
 one thing in the history of the nation. It is breeding contempt 
 for all law. 
 
 Oboth means bottles. 
 
 At Punon Moses had raised his serpent on‘a pole. 
 
 This was near the wilderness of Moab, toward the sun- 
 rising. 
 
 Moab was the son of Lot by his own daughter, who got 
 him drunk and lay with him. 
 
 Bottles, wine, drunkenness, snakes, and evil have long 
 been associated together. 
 
 Whether this Oboth has any ulterior connection with it or 
 not, the most effective weapon wielded by the prohibition forces 
 was to permit the sale and use of intoxicants to reach the very 
 lowest depths of depravity, with little effort to control and 
 regulate it. Biding their time they surreptitiously juggled 
 through the legislative bodies laws to wholly suppress it, with 
 no suggestion of consistent regulation and control. 
 
 In any event, it is in keeping with the policy of debasement 
 which we have explained, and the prohibitionists are moving 
 heaven and earth to make it appear that success was due to 
 the merit of the cause. Practically every Bible character was 
 a wine imbiber, and many of them were drunkards. See our 
 special chapter on this. 
 
 If the truth were known, it is a church movement to divert 
 large volumes of money toward channels easier for the church 
 to manipulate and control, and the policy will be directed 
 against many other things. 
 
 It is a significant fact that only the priesthood and the 
 Jews are exempted in this drastic suppression, they not even 
 being willing to make a sacrifice as an “example,” but are 
 quick to seize an unfair opportunity to sacrifice all the balance 
 of the people for their own benefits. Only a lot of asses would 
 
210 THe REVELATION 
 
 permit this gross injustice to stand. Incidentally, Arad, whom 
 the Israelites assaulted at Punon, also signifies a wild ass. 
 
 We might easily anticipate the next stopping place. 
 
 Iji-abiram, meaning ruin, the father of fraud. 
 
 It is rather remarkable to find this directly following what 
 we have just written. It may be significant. | 
 
 One of the most vicious weapons of the ecclesiastic forces 
 is to bring ruin upon those who oppose them. 
 
 The horrifying world conditions today, reflect the deserv- 
 ing retribution of a perverted theory, of a self-appointed guard- 
 ian over developing humanity, dragging down into a purgatory 
 of sin and corruption all people, that it might seize a temporal 
 power to live as a parasite upon the back of the world. 
 
 The result was exactly what should have been. foreseen. 
 The cause was so palpably selfish, and intended to build up a 
 super-authority, humanity laughed and plunged into an orgie 
 of worldly dissipations from which no power on earth can ex- 
 tricate it. 
 
 Two thousand years of corruption has so saturated the 
 system with poison, it may never be eradicated from the blood. 
 A logical, consistent course would have prevented all of this. 
 
 While Iji-abiram signifies ruin, this word also means the 
 end, therefore, in this connection, an important turning point. 
 
 This place is “in the wilderness which is before Moab, 
 toward the sunrising.” The rising sun symbolizes the approach 
 of day, and a brighter period, the end of a night of darkness. 
 
 Nevertheless, the people are not going to be permitted to 
 step directly from darkness into light—that would dazzle their 
 eyes and confuse them. 
 
 Moab is a worshipper of discipline. 
 
 Ruin had brought dissatisfaction and rebellion, therefore 
 discipline could not let go. The discipline of the church is 
 rank, coercive force. 
 
 Dibbon-gad means wasting. 
 
 Dibon means waste. 
 
 Gad means troop. 
 
 “The children of Gad built Dibon.” (Num. 32:34.) 
 
THE REVELATION SAM 
 
 Waste means squander, dissipate, lavish, destroy. 
 
 We refrain from expressing the truth here; let the wise 
 draw their own conclusion. It is evident that a state of peace, 
 prosperity, happiness, and well-being, especially when backed 
 up by an intelligent educational system independent of this in- 
 visible super-power, is offensive and must be destroyed. 
 
 It is natural for troops to make ruin and waste. 
 
 Almon-Diblathaim means a hiding, hidden. 
 
 Hide means conceal, disguise, secrete, cover, screen. 
 
 We need not ask what this sinister thing means. 
 
 Christ said in confidence to his disciples. 
 
 “Unto you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom 
 of God, but to them that are without all these things are done 
 in parables: 
 
 “That seeing they may see, and not perceive: and hearing 
 they may hear, and not understand, lest at any time they should 
 be converted and their sins be forgiven them.” (Mark 4:11- 
 12.) 
 
 We hold that sin is the seed being sown, and sin is essen- 
 tial to this secret order. Therefore conversion would thwart 
 the Christian purpose. 
 
 Nature does not sow one crop and cease sowing, she sows 
 annually; so does this imitator of nature sow periodically. 
 
 Upon examining further into the significance of Oboth, 
 we are amazed to find to what extent the church has departed 
 from its original course to sponsor the prohibition act. 
 
 This attitude of the church openly repudiates its own Bible 
 and the teachings of its god and its Christ. 
 
 So important 1s this we immediately follow this chapter 
 with the true attitude of the Bible towards “wines” and “strong 
 liquors.” The chapter will surely be edifying to humanity. 
 Some one will have to rise up and explain how the god and 
 Christ of Christianity made known the fact that their teach- 
 ings were to be repudiated. 
 
PNR OXI 
 
 DIVINESCOERKGION 
 
 (“Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or 
 in respect of an holyday, or of the sabbath day.’”—Col. 2:16.) 
 
 The human mind is so constituted and trained that it may 
 examine questions which affect personal rights by a process of 
 logic and reason independent of collective, community thought. 
 Deductions made by the normal, individual mind are more just 
 and equitable than the community decrees, for the simple reason 
 that the individual cannot create class, in considering his logical 
 personal rights, and he must compromise a single conscience 
 in doing wrong to others. Whereas the community exchange 
 of thought, concerning all, shifts responsibility from the indi- 
 vidual conscience to the irresponsible collective conscience. 
 This is the basis of collectivism. 
 
 The history of every nation which controls its people by 
 laws conclusively proves that the making and execution of law 
 is not based upon individual justice, but upon class selfishness, 
 and the accumulation of property, with human interests always 
 secondary to property rights. Instead of the majority of the 
 people determining a community question, the wealth as repre- 
 sented by property interests rules. 
 
 As the accumulation of wealth in property depends upon the 
 profits of commercial exchanges, it is evident that one man’s 
 gain signifies another man’s loss, for the true worth of all 
 property is measured by its intrinsic value. Intrinsic value is 
 the basis of permanent wealth. Profit is measured by greed 
 and selfishness ; an exchange of intrinsic values is measured by 
 necessity and mutual equity. 
 
 Greed is as much a disease is insanity. They are alike 
 in that their malignancy increases with the indulgence and exer- 
 cise of the causes which produce them, and they develop a 
 
 212 
 
THE REVELATION 2S 
 
 selfish hatred and intolerance towards opposition, regardless of 
 logic, reason, and equity. Commercialism is based upon greed, 
 and the countries most dependent upon their super-commerce 
 will be found to have the highest insanity statistics. This is 
 due to a logical cause. All persons may not be directly engaged 
 in the commerce of property exchanges. The greater number 
 are engaged in production. All intrinsic value is coined out 
 of the human energy of the nation. If fictitious values are 
 placed upon products by those having the power to manipulate 
 prices, these abnormal prices are put upon the products of labor 
 after they have left the producer’s possession, and the fictitious 
 valuation is reflected back upon him through the necessaries of 
 life which he requires but does not himself produce. 
 
 This abnormal human condition breeds an equally malicious 
 class; the sycophants, who hover under the tables of the great, 
 and loudly proclaim their own as well as their benefactor’s vir- 
 tues, collectively they are recognized in the thousand or more 
 parasitic, so-called charitable and educational organizations in 
 the United States. Their financial operations are not available, 
 but they live, thrive, and have their being in the midst of the 
 nation, without producing one single thing having intrinsic 
 value, hence their maintenance is a direct drain upon the na- 
 tional system, regardless of its source. When charged with 
 being abnormal parasites, it is the same old song. 
 
 “Tf we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
 thing if we shall reap your carnal things?’ (I Cor. 9:11.) 
 
 No greater piece of human impudence was ever uttered. 
 
 In all of our studies and investigations, we have found 
 that a system cultivates that upon which it depends for its sus- 
 tenance, and this is especially true with the sycophant classes. 
 They cultivate and support the predatory, commercial classes, 
 while they prey upon the innocent unthinking masses which 
 have but one measure for all their miseries, defenseless pov- 
 erty. Eternal, physical labor is their greatest blessing, for it 
 gives no time to brood over their troubles. 
 
 The laws are not made by the poor to alleviate these con- 
 ditions ; they are made by the classes who benefit by them and 
 
214 THe REVELATION 
 
 therefore desire to perpetuate them to the limit of human en- 
 durance. 
 
 We may well understand the defiant attitude of opposition 
 to the referendum, on the part of the favored classes. What 
 do they care if overburdened and overprovoked humanity rebels. 
 Revolution only places them in stronger position, for physical 
 revolution always reacts against the masses. 
 
 It matters little what the form of government, if the law- 
 making power rests in a super-class, bent only on self-aggrand- 
 izement at the expense of human energy. 
 
 After a full and unbiased examination we are compelled 
 to draw the conclusion that there are too many laws and too 
 many unfair and inconsistent laws which benefit the favored 
 few to the manifest detriment of the many. 
 
 The tendency to make criminal laws to break up lines of 
 business which give to the masses an independence of operation 
 which conflicts with greater class interests, is criminalizing the 
 nation. Men who have been engaged in business for genera- 
 tions, considered legitimate and legal, and who have reared 
 generations of children in this belief, suddenly find themselves 
 confronted by a law declaring their business of a criminal 
 nature. They and their generations stand disgraced before the 
 world, for it is a self-evident fact that if their business is crim- 
 inal at one time it always must have been so. Is it logical that 
 these people should hold a high respect for the law? Certainly 
 not, therefore the common law is superseded by drastic statu- 
 tory law, which declares all men to be criminal until tried and 
 found innocent. This very process taints men. 3 
 
 This is a perverted theory, and we do not hesitate to charge 
 its origin to Christianity, and we shall demonstrate this by per- 
 haps the most palpable case of arbitrary power ever exhibited 
 in legislation. 
 
 It is not that we are particularly interested in the prohibi- 
 tion question that we select the prohibition act as an example 
 of unfair law-making. It is because the passage of this act 
 required the practical repudiation of the Bible, thereby accusing 
 those who posed as moral examples as rank hypocrits. 
 
THE REVELATION 215 
 
 We choose it to prove that the Christian churches are 
 gradually but surely encroaching upon the legislative preroga- 
 tives and are permitting interest in the old testament to lag. 
 So certain are they of their ground, only recently it was pub- 
 licly announced by one powerful church faction that religion 
 and science are to be harmonized, with the Christian forces 
 predominant. Another, even more powerful, church faction, 
 openly avowed that, the theologies of the medieval periods 
 were to be repudiated by the churches. At one of the great 
 church conventions a leading clergyman declared: 
 
 “Tn the future the churches will be the most militant bodies 
 in the world.” 
 
 The great strength of the church is in America. We pre- 
 dict that peace will not come to Europe as long as the churches 
 have the slightest influence upon conferences held for the recon- 
 ciliation of nations. 
 
 If the United States is drawn into this conflict, it is notice 
 that the church is losing its powers. 
 
 Twice in the history of the church, it has pressed humanity 
 too hard, with disastrous results ; when it declared a divine right 
 to temporal power, and when it declared the infallibility of the 
 church. Humanity emphatically repudiated both of these claims. 
 
 Now we prophesy that the third and last fall has come. 
 The arbitrary and pernicious attitude of the church in politics 
 in America has brought it to grief. The prohibition act touched 
 too many vital spots, and the resentment is of a vicious kind. 
 The worm has turned. This act, more than any other important 
 legislation, has revealed that the church aspires to become the 
 political balance of power, bounding at will from one party to 
 another, to accomplish its ends. 
 
 It is now in a plight. Should it turn against its own pro- 
 hibition attitude, it stultifies itself; if it stands with the other 
 side, it is lost, for prohibition was accomplished by manifestly 
 unfair political tactics and will not stand the test of an open 
 and fair referendum. The masses believe the measure conceals 
 sinister, ulterior purposes. 
 
216 THE REVELATION 
 
 The church has instilled into our nation that pernicious 
 doctrine of “right or wrong” stand by your party, and a vicious 
 and unpopular law must be enforced “for the law’s sake,” but 
 at its discretion. Nevertheless, the constitution is warped and 
 twisted to cover a multitude of sins. 
 
 We are not particularly interested in the prohibition laws, 
 but we are emphatically against intrigue between political ma- 
 chinery and the churches, to bring about legislation by ulterior 
 and improper means, thereby nullifying the true principle of 
 the referendum, and the will of the majority, in a nation which 
 is founded on this principle. 
 
 We shall put it direct to the churches. 
 
 Did God recommend wine as a beverage? 
 
 Did Christ recommend wine as a beverage? 
 
 Was Noah called a perfect man who walked with God? 
 Did Noah get drunk? 
 
 Did Lot get drunk? 
 Did David drink wine? 
 Did he get Uriah drunk and have him killed in order to 
 take his wife as a concubine? 
 Did Christ offer wine to his disciples and the multitudes? 
 These are the absolutely essential characters in the Bible. 
 We shall make the Christian Bible answer these questions. 
 Jud. 9:13. “Wine that cheereth God and man.” 
 Gen. 9:21. “Noah was a drunkard.” 
 Gen. 6:9. “Noah was a just man and perfect in his generation, 
 and Noah walked with God.” 
 Gen. 14:18. “Melchizedek brought forth bread and wine; 
 and he was the priest of the most high God.” 
 Gen. 27:25. “Isaac was brought venison and wine.” 
 Gen. 27:28. Isaac blessed Jacob: saying: “God give thee 
 of the fatness of the earth and plenty of corn and wine.” 
 Let us keep before us the importance of these charac- 
 ters. 
 
 Christ was made a high priest after the order of Mel- 
 chizedek. 
 
THe REVELATION D7, 
 
 Jacob became Israel the father of the twelve tribes of 
 Israel, and the foundation of Christianity. 
 
 Gen. 49:11. Jacob declared his son Judah should wash his 
 
 garments in wine, meaning he should have a great pro- 
 fusion of wine and blessings. 
 
 Ex. 29:40. “For a drink offering to God the fourth part of 
 
 an hin of wine.” 
 
 Don’t say this is only figurative: figurative speech does 
 not deal in weights and measures. 
 
 Here is one for the clergy to think about; they and the 
 Jews alone are exempted under the prohibition regula- 
 tions. 
 
 Lev. 10. “Do not drink wine, nor strong drink, when ye go 
 
 Num. 
 
 Num. 
 
 Num. 
 
 Num. 
 
 Num. 
 
 into the tabernacle of the congregation, lest ye die. I 
 shall be a statute forever throughout your generations.” 
 When was this law suspended? This was a command to 
 all priests. We may feel quite certain that all is not 
 for sacramental use. 
 
 6:20. “After the wave offering the Nazarite may drink 
 wine.” The wave offering was the choicest parts of the 
 mutton, bread and oil. 
 
 A Nazarite is one who has taken a priestly vow. 
 
 15:5. “And the fourth part of an hin of wine for a 
 drink offering shalt thou prepare with the burnt offering 
 or sacrifice, for one lamb.” 
 
 A burnt offering was cooked mutton for the priest, and 
 with it a little more than a quart of wine. 
 
 An hin is about 144 gallons. 
 
 15:7. “And for a drink offering thou shalt offer the 
 third part of a hin of wine for a sweet savour unto the 
 IZOL Css 
 
 15. “And thou shalt bring for a drink offering half of 
 an hin of wine, for an offering made by fire, of a sweet 
 savour unto the Lord.” 
 
 18. “The best of the oil, the wine, and the wheat, they 
 shall offer unto the Lord.” 
 
 The greedy priests were taking the best of everything 
 
Num. 
 
 Num. 
 
 Deut. 
 Deut. 
 
 Gor: 
 
 Deut. 
 
 THe REVELATION 
 
 in the name of the Lord. These were the provisions for 
 the priests and their families. 
 
 28. “And the drink offering thereof shall be the fourth 
 of an hin for the one lamb: in the holy place shalt thou 
 cause the strong wine to be poured unto the Lord for a 
 drink offering.” 
 
 28. “And their drink offerings shall be half an hin of 
 wine unto a bullock, and the third part of an hin unto a 
 ram, and a fourth part of an hin unto a lamb: this 
 is the burnt offering of every month through the months 
 of the year.” 
 
 These were the Hebraic taxes called offerings to God, 
 but they were the support of the priests. 
 
 7:13. “He will bless the fruit of thy wine.” 
 
 11:14. “That I will give you rain of your land in due 
 season, that thou mayest gather in thy corn and thy 
 wine.” 
 
 Rain means doctrines. 
 
 This was promised for obedience to the priest. This is 
 the rankest possible fraud upon the ignorant masses. 
 Does it only appear in the old testament ? 
 
 9:11. “If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is 
 it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal things ?” 
 Spiritual things are intangible. | 
 Carnal things are oil, corn, mutton, and good wine. 
 
 It there is any doubt regarding the limits of these dras- 
 tic laws, we call attention to the following : 
 
 12:17. “Thou mayest not eat within thy gates the 
 tithe of thy corn or of thy wine or of thy oil, or the 
 firstlings of thy herds, or of thy flocks.” 
 
 A tithe is a tenth part for the Lord. 
 
 Moreover, even the place where they were to eat is fixed 
 by law in order to assure this tenth of all human pro- 
 duction. 
 
 Deut. 14:23. “And thou shalt eat before the Lord thy God, in 
 
 the place where he shall choose to place his name there, 
 
THE REVELATION 219 
 
 the tithe of thy corn and wine: that thou mayest learn 
 to fear the Lord thy God always.” 
 
 If there still remains doubt regarding the nature of 
 this blue-law system, read the 14th chapter of Deuter- 
 onomy, and you will find that the people were told what 
 they might eat and where they must eat it, and they 
 were even limited to a tithe of their own production. 
 If they were so far away from the place they could not 
 carry their products, this alternative was given them: 
 
 Deut. 14:25-26. “Thou shalt turn it into money, and shall 
 go unto the place which the Lord thy God shall choose. 
 “And thou shalt bestow that money for whatsoever thy 
 soul lusteth after,—for wine or for strong drink, and 
 thou shalt eat before the Lord.” 
 
 This is what the modern blue-laws aim at, a rigid cen- 
 sorship over every act of man. 
 
 It is a common thing to hear the church people say 
 that the wine mentioned in the Bible was only home- 
 made for family use, and was not bought or sold. This 
 disproves the excuse. Moreover, there was a regular 
 system of church taxation paid in “good wine on the 
 leecrs 
 
 Deut. 16. “Thou shalt observe the feast of tabernacles seven 
 
 days, after that thou hast gathered in thy corn and 
 wine.” 
 This was a feast of gratitude for God’s bestowal of 
 corn and wine, which their own energy had produced. 
 The following is a priestly snap. The priest shall have 
 no part in thy inheritance. But: 
 
 Deut. 18:4. “The first-fruit of thy corn, of thy wine, and of 
 
 thine oil, and the first of the fleece of thy sheep, shall 
 thou give him.” 
 What fool would want to be troubled with a part of an 
 inheritance, when he could have a regular ten per centum 
 income from the whole? And yet this system of godly 
 confiscation was enforced by law, exactly as abnormal 
 taxation is enforced by law today. 
 
220 
 
 THE REVELATION 
 
 Did God see only evil in wine when he made this pro- 
 vision to supply his priests? No, neither did Mr. Vol- 
 stead when he provided the clergy with their liquor. 
 Wine was withheld as a punishment for disobedience, 
 and disrespect for conventionality. Men were becoming 
 too self-reliant. | 
 
 Deut. 28:39. “Thou shalt plant vineyards, and dress them, 
 
 but shalt neither drink of the wine nor gather the 
 grapes, for the worm shall eat them.” 
 
 Here is perhaps the precedent for the Volstead act. 
 Prohibition is a punishment brought upon the people 
 by the church for excesses, under the accursed theory 
 that all humanity must be punished for the sins of the 
 few. 
 
 Deut. 29:6. “Ye have not eaten bread, neither have ye drunk 
 
 wine or strong drink that ye might know that I am the ~ 
 Lord your God.” 
 
 It is quite worth while to compare these precedents 
 with what is doing today, for they smack strongly of 
 resemblance. The withholding of the “wine that cheer- 
 eth both God and man” (Jud. 9:13.) was considered 
 the most severe punishment that could be put upon the 
 people for disobedience. No one seriously disputes the 
 truth that prohibition today is inspired by the churches. 
 Must we assume that they have the secret power to thus 
 show their authority to compel all the people to obey 
 their dictates. The theory that a whole community 
 must be punished for the crimes of a few is a church 
 theory, as repeatedly demonstrated by the punishment 
 of the Israelites. 
 
 Deut. 32:38. “Which did eat the fat of their sacrifices and 
 
 drank the wine of their drink offerings? Let them 
 rise up and help you and be your protection.” 
 
 This refers to the worship of false gods and is used to 
 show the folly of relying on them. These false gods 
 were the powers producing and encouraging the lux- 
 uries. 
 
Tue REVELATION Zot 
 
 This power of withdrawal of support was the power to 
 compel obedience. That is exactly the power which the 
 churches are striving for today. 
 
 Here is the significant contrast, a promised reward for 
 obedience. 
 
 Israel is the church, as much so today as when the ficti- 
 tious journey through the wilderness set these precedents 
 which are now to be executed in fact. 
 
 Deut. 33:28. “Israel then shall dwell in safety alone: the 
 fountain of Jacob shall be upon a land of corn and 
 wine: also his heavens shall drop down dew.” 
 
 Israel was Jacob. Jacob means the supplanter. This is 
 a threat. The church after having supplanted estab- 
 lished civil government, will provide for its people and 
 persecute all those who will not come into its fold. This 
 coercive process it is expected will draw the persecuted 
 people into the church for protection. This persecution 
 will be by the open civil government. 
 
 Heaven means government. 
 
 Dew means converts. 
 
 Jud. 9:13. “And the vine said unto them, should I leave my 
 wine, which cheereth God and man, and go to be pro- 
 moted over the trees?” 
 
 This is an excellent illustration of the concealed code by 
 which secret messages were transmitted. 
 
 Vine means the church of god. 
 
 Wine means the blessings (profits) of divine judgments. 
 Trees mean the great nobles. 
 
 The high priest had asked himself this question, and his 
 cheering wine and the soft things of his church posi- 
 tion were more to be desired than a high place in civil 
 government. 
 
 Jud. 19:19. “Yet there is both straw and provender for our 
 asses: and there is bread and wine for me, and for thy 
 handmaid and for the young man.” 
 
 Does this intimate a prejudice against wine? It was as 
 essential to the people as was provender to their asses. 
 
Z22 THE REVELATION 
 
 I Sam. 1:24. “And when she had weaned him, she took him 
 up with her, with three bullocks, and one ephah of flour, 
 and a bottle of wine, and brought him into the house of 
 the Lord in Shiloh.” 
 
 That is to say: among the gifts which Hannah offered 
 to God for his blessing of her child, the infant ‘Samuel, 
 was a bottle of wine. 
 
 I Sam. 3. “A young man carrying a bottle of wine to God to 
 Bethel.” 
 
 Bethel means the house of God, the church. 
 
 Does anyone believe this bottle of wine went into the 
 sewer. Maybe a fat old priest didn’t enjoy it with the 
 “three kids” and the “three loaves” which accompanied it. 
 
 I Sam. 16:20. “And Jesse took an ass laden with bread, 
 and a bottle of wine and a kid and sent them by David, 
 his son; unto Saul.” 
 
 IT Sam. 25:18. “Then Abigail made haste, and took two bottles 
 of wine for David.” 
 
 II Sam. 6:19. “David dealt among all the people, as well the 
 women as the men, each a flagon of wine.’ 
 
 David must have been on confidential terms with God, 
 for he had brought the ark of the covenant from Kirjath- 
 jearim to the tabernacle at Jerusalem. 
 
 II Sam. 16:1. “Ziba brought wine to David for such as might 
 be faint in the wilderness.” 
 
 Were this not “figurative” it would testify to the known 
 medicinal qualities of wine. 
 
 Wilderness means a state of affliction. 
 
 Wine means the blessings of god, also judgments. 
 The fabulous journey of the Israelites through the wil- 
 derness merely symbolized the casting down of humanity 
 into a condition of oppression and affliction, that the 
 church might claim the glory of raising it up. The same 
 power brought about prohibition. 
 
 II Kings 18. “Until I come and take you away into a land of 
 corn and wine.” 
 
 Thus wine was also a temptation, so was corn. 
 
leur: 
 
 Tae ts 
 
 Teceht: 
 
 eer. 
 
 THE REVELATION p20 
 
 9:29. “Some of them (Levite priests) were appointed 
 to oversee the fine flour and the wine.” 
 
 12:40. “They brought meat, meal, cakes of figs and 
 wine.” Always wine! wine! wine! 
 
 16:3. “And he (David) dealt to every one of Israel, 
 both man and woman, to every one a loaf of bread, and 
 a good piece of flesh, and a flagon of wine.” 
 
 This was in celebration of the restoration of the ark of 
 the covenant to the Israelites. 
 
 So important was the industry of wine making that David 
 appointed special officers to supervise it, exactly as has 
 been the modern custom. 
 
 27:27. “And over the vineyards was Shimei, the Rama- 
 thite: over the increase of the vineyards for the wine 
 cellars was Zabdi, the Shipmite.” 
 
 Here is another excellent demonstration in code. 
 Vineyard means church of god. 
 
 Shimei means my reputation. 
 
 Ramath means raised, lofty. 
 
 Wine means blessings of the church. 
 
 Zabdi means portion, dowry. 
 
 Therefore, taken literally, an entirely different reading 
 may be given to this passage. 
 
 It never occurred, perhaps, to the writer of this Bible 
 stuff, that this figurative writing might some day be a 
 kick-back. He had never heard of that funny fellow, 
 Mr. Volstead. 
 
 II Chr. 2:10. “And behold I will give to thy servants twenty 
 
 thousand baths of wine, and twenty thousand baths of 
 oil.” | 
 
 A bath is equal to about five gallons, therefore this 
 would mean: 
 
 100,000 gallons of each. That is some wine. 
 
 But this generous gift is easy. 
 
 Wine means blessings. 
 
 Oil means joy. 
 
 2,222 barrels of joy—O joy! 
 
224 THE REVELATION 
 
 II Chr. 11:11. “And he fortified the strongholds, and put cap- 
 tains in them and store of wine.” 
 
 Therefore wine is recognized as a necessity of warfare. 
 
 II Chr. 31:5. “And as the commandment came, the children 
 of Israel brought in abundance corn, wine, and oil.” 
 Hezekiah appointed a feast and commanded the people 
 to give to the priests their proportion that they might 
 be encouraged in the law of the Lord. 
 
 Hezekiah means strong in the Lord. 
 
 II Chr. 32:28. ‘“Storehouses for the increase of corn, and 
 wine, and oil, and stalls for all manner of beasts, and 
 cotes for flocks.” 
 
 This refers to the accumulated wealth of the king and 
 high priest Hezekiah. 
 
 If any one believes these gifts were at the pleasure of 
 the giver, he is not familiar with the Biblical gifts. They 
 were always enforced by law, and death was the penalty 
 of disobedience. 
 
 Ezra 6:9. “And that which they (the priests) had need of, 
 both young bullocks, and rams, and lambs, for the burnt 
 offering of the God of heaven, wheat, salt, wine, and oil, 
 according to the appointment of the priests, let it be 
 given them day by day without fail.” : 
 
 Ezra 7:22. “Unto an hundred baths of wine and to an hun- 
 dred baths of oil and salt, without prescribing how much.” 
 Here was one instance when wine was not subject to 
 prescription. Moreover, it was as essential as oil and 
 salt. 
 
 Neh. 5:11. “Restore ye to them their lands, corn, wine, and 
 oil, that ye exact of them.” 
 
 This was Nehemiah’s rebuke to the usurers. No such 
 accusation was ever made against the church. 
 
 Taxation was levied by the governors and was unbear- 
 able. 
 
 Neh. 5:15. ‘The former governors that had been before me 
 were chargeable unto the people, and had taken of them 
 
THE REVELATION 225 
 
 bread and wine, but so did not I, because of the fear 
 Dinsodss 
 
 The fact of the matter was that the people had been 
 taxed into such a state of poverty he could not exact 
 from them all the law called for, and Nehemiah glorified 
 himself upon his discretion and leniency. 
 
 Nevertheless it must be noted that Nehemiah’s daily 
 feasts consisted of one ox, six choice sheep, and sundry 
 fowls, including “all sorts of wine.” —Neh. 5:18. 
 
 The Levitic priests did not yield their portion. 
 
 Neh. 10:37. “And that we should bring the first-fruits of 
 
 our dough, and our offerings, and the fruit of all man- 
 ner of trees, of wine, and of oil, unto the priests, to 
 the chambers of the house of our God: and the tithes 
 of our ground unto the Levites, that the same Levites 
 might have the tithes in all the cities of our tillage.” 
 
 Neh. 10:39. “For the children of Israel and the children of 
 
 Neh. 
 
 Levi shall bring the offerings of the corn, wine, and oil, 
 unto the chambers, where are the vessels of the sanc- 
 tuary and the priests that minister, and the porters, and 
 the singers, and we will not forsake the house of our 
 
 God.” 
 Here is a well-regulated taxing scheme. 
 
 13:5. “And he had prepared for him a great chamber, 
 where aforetime they laid the meat offerings, the frank- 
 incense, and the vessels, and the tithes of corn, wine, 
 and oil, which was commanded to be given to the Levites, 
 and the singers, and the porters, and the offerings of 
 the priests.” 
 
 These were “gifts” and “offerings,” nevertheless com- 
 manded by law. We are not so polite today. 
 
 Neh. 13:12. ‘Then brought all Judah the tithes of the corn, 
 
 and the new wine, and the oil, unto the treasuries.” 
 
 Wine was used not only by the priests but by the sing- 
 ers and porters. 
 
226 THE REVELATION 
 
 Est. 1:7. “And they gave them drink in vessels of gold (the 
 vessels being diverse from one another), and royal wine 
 in abundance according to the state of the King.” 
 
 Est. 5:6. “And the King said unto Esther at the banquet of 
 wine, “What is thy petition?’ ” 
 
 Esther means secret, hidden. 
 
 Est. 7:2. “And the King said again unto Esther on the sec- 
 ond day of the banquet of wine, ‘What is thy petition?’ ” 
 
 Job 1:13. “And there was a day when his sons and his daugh- 
 ters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest broth- 
 er’s house.” 
 
 Ps. 75:8. “For in the hand of the Lord there is a cup, and 
 the wine is red.” 
 
 Ps. 78:65. “Then the Lord awaked as one out of sleep, and 
 like a mighty man that shouteth by reason of wine.” 
 This proves that the Lord is the priest. 
 
 If he drinks and sleeps like a man, why not get drunk 
 and shout like any other ordinary man? 
 
 Ps. 104:15. “And wine that maketh glad the heart of man, 
 and oil to make his face to shine.” 
 
 Prov. 3:10. “So shall thy barns be filled with plenty and 
 thy presses shall burst out with new wine.” 
 
 This was a positive promise of blessings made by God 
 for obedience to his laws. 
 
 Prov. 9:2. “She hath killed her beasts, she hath mingled her 
 wine, she hath also furnished her table.” 
 
 This refers to an attitude of the church. 
 Beasts signify heathen rulers, rulers not allied with the 
 church, all rulers not of the church. 
 
 Prov. 9:5. “Come eat of my bread, and drink of the wine 
 which I mingled.” 
 
 Prov. 31:6. “Give strong drink unto him that is ready to 
 perish, and wine unto those that be of heavy hearts.” 
 We find as much condemnation of the eating of meat 
 in the Bible as of drinking wine. 
 
Tue REVELATION ey 
 
 Ecce. 9:7. “Go thy way, eat thy bread with joy, and drink thy 
 wine with a merry heart, for God now accepteth thy 
 work,” 
 
 Thus wine is recommended to those most favored of 
 
 God. 
 
 Ecc. 10:19. “A feast is made for laughter, and wine maketh 
 merry, but money answereth all things.” 
 Rather worldly this suggestion of gifts of money. 
 
 Sol. 8:2. “I would cause thee to drink of spiced wine.” 
 Now we are to see a remarkable change in the reference 
 to wine and strong drink. The time of disobedience 
 and vengeful prophecy is come. These, as great bless- 
 ings, along with others, are to be taken away from men 
 or turned into curses. Good and evil attach to all things. 
 
 Isa. 1:22. ‘Thy silver is become dross, thy wine mixed with 
 water.” 
 This refers to the punishment for disobedience. 
 Waters mean ordinances, laws. 
 
 Isa. 5:11. “Woe unto them that rise up early in the morning 
 that they may follow strong drink, that continue until 
 night, till wine inflame them.” 
 
 This conclusively proves that the true resentment was 
 against excesses. 
 
 We saw back in Judges this: “And the vine said unto 
 them, should I leave my wine, which cheereth God and 
 man?” This is a pleasure-soaked priest. 
 
 The vine mean’s God’s church. 
 
 Wine means blessings, profits, portion, tithes. 
 Therefore we may interpret the passage from Isaiah to 
 the rich and prosperous who become inflamed by the 
 blessings of over-prosperity. 
 
 The next passage especially betrays envy and jealousy. 
 
 Isa. 5:12. “And the harp and the viol, the tabaret and pipe, 
 and wine, are in their feasts, but they regard not the 
 work of the Lord.” The priest is being neglected. 
 This is a clear case of jealousy of the church of the 
 
228 THE REVELATION 
 
 prosperous, who indulge in revelries and the pleasures 
 of wealth. 
 
 Isa. 5:22. “Woe unto them that are mighty to drink wine, 
 and men of strength to mingle strong drink.” 
 
 A warning is given as to what will happen as the result 
 of prosperity, happiness, and worldly pleasures which 
 draw attention away from the church. 
 
 Isa. 16:10. “And gladness is taken away, and joy out of the 
 plentiful field, and in the vineyards there shall be no 
 singing, neither shall there be shouting: the treaders 
 shall tread out no wine in their presses. I have made 
 their vintage shouting to cease.” 
 
 This is a threat of the withdrawal of God’s blessings 
 from the people for disobedience. 
 
 This, in our opinion, is the suggestive precedent for 
 prohibition. 
 
 Moreover, it not only means wine, but everything else 
 contributing towards personal freedom and_ natural 
 human rights which interfere with the prosperity of the 
 church and the support of the priesthood. 
 
 It is so palpable that this turn in Isaiah is due to jealous 
 anger, it is worth while to look backward for precedents. 
 
 Ex. 20 :5..4"D thesLord thy Godj-am amjealous,Godam 
 
 Deut. 32:16. “They provoked him to jealousy with strange 
 gods, with abominations they provoked him to anger.” 
 Here are three distinct human traits revealed in the 
 God of Israel: he is jealous; he is provoked; and he is 
 angry. If three, why not all? If all, why is this god, 
 who is also the Christian god, not a human being? 
 These traits may only manifest in organic beings. 
 
 Isa. 22:13. “And behold joy and gladness, slaying oxen and 
 killing sheep, eating flesh, and drinking wine. Let us 
 eat and drink for tomorrow we shall die.” 
 
 This is a sarcastic reference to the tendency for joy 
 and gladness and a state of free and easy happiness to 
 draw interest away from the church Where formerly 
 plenty to eat and wine to drink were called blessings, 
 
sar 
 
 fsa‘ 
 
 tsa. 
 
 Tsa. 
 
 They 
 
 THE REVELATION 229 
 
 where these are not dispensed by the church they are 
 a curse. 
 
 24:7. “The new wine mourneth, the vine languisheth, 
 all the merry hearted to sigh.” 
 
 24:9. “They shall not drink wine with a song, strong 
 drink shall be bitter to them that drink it.” 
 
 24:11. “There is a crying for wine in the streets, all joy 
 
 is darkened. The mirth of the land is gone.” 
 Here is a remarkable admission that the withdrawal of 
 wines has destroyed all joy and mirth in the land. 
 If this does not refer to prohibition, it is mighty close 
 akin to it. 
 
 25:6. “And in this mountain shall the Lord of hosts make 
 unto all people a feast of fat things, a feast of wines 
 on the lees, of fat things full of marrow, of wines on 
 the lees well refined.” 
 
 Mountain here means the church of Christ, and this is 
 a bid to win back the people by those things which had 
 given them joy and pleasure, and weaned them away 
 from the church, and of which they had temporarily 
 been denied in order to convince them of the power of 
 god to give or take away. Those who will return to the 
 church shall have their “fat things, their wine on the 
 lees well refined,” and the consequent joy and gladness 
 which they bring. 
 
 It is a curious fact that, under the present-day prohibi- 
 tion, only the clergy and the Jews are exempted. This 
 is on the excuse that they must have wine for sacra- 
 mental purposes. We have seen nothing, so far, to inti- 
 mate that wine was used otherwise than as an accompani- 
 ment with food, and for the joy and energy it aroused. 
 
 27:2. “In that day sing ye to her, a vineyard of red wine.” 
 It is evident this refers to the church, for vineyard 
 means the church of god. It is an invitation to come 
 into the church and be supplied with wine. One of the 
 scandals of prohibition has been the distribution of large 
 
230 
 
 ican 
 
 Tsa: 
 
 Jer. 
 
 THE REVELATION 
 
 quantities of wine to the Jews through their churches 
 taking this literally. 
 
 Wine means spiritual blessings, divine judgments, when 
 used figuratively, but its alleged evils refer to wine lit- 
 erally. The scheme works both ways. 
 
 29:9, “Stay yourselves, and wonder, cry ye out, and cry: 
 
 they are drunken, but not with wine, they stagger, but 
 not with strong drink.” 
 
 Wine is not the only intoxicant. One may become in- 
 toxicated with fanaticism, with pride, envy, emotion, re- 
 ligious hysteria, or zeal, or temporal power. 
 
 36:17. “Until I come and take you away to a land like 
 
 your own land, a land of corn and wine, a land of 
 bread and vineyards.” 
 
 The Assyrians tried to tempt the Israelites away from 
 their god, by the promise of wine. Assyria means 
 happiness. 
 
 . 49:26. “They shall be drunken with their own blood, as 
 
 with sweet wine.” 
 Here is another jolt for those who claim that the wine 
 of the old testament is not intoxicating. 
 
 . 95:1. “Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye and buy 
 
 wine and milk without money.” 
 This proves that wine was an article of commerce, even 
 as a bribe to draw the people to church. 
 
 . 65:8. “Thus saith the Lord, as the new wine is found in 
 
 the cluster and one saith, Destroy it not, for a blessing 
 is in it: so will I do for my servants’ sakes, that I may 
 not destroy them all.” 
 
 Thus wine is admitted to be a blessing by the Lord 
 himself. 
 
 13:12. “Therefore thou shalt speak unto them this word, 
 
 thus saith the Lord God of Israel. Every bottle shall 
 be filled with wine: and they shall say unto thee, Do we 
 not certainly know that every bottle shall be filled with 
 wine?” 
 
er 
 
 Her. 
 
 ets 
 
 THE REVELATION Po 
 
 25:15. ‘For thus saith the Lord of Israel unto me, ‘Take 
 the wine-cup of this fury at my hand, and cause all na- 
 tions to whom I send thee to drink it.’”’ 
 
 Although this wine-cup contains no wine, there is no 
 condemnation of wine. 
 
 Now we see the happy prospect of an overflowing 
 church and all the good things promised to those who 
 came to the church, and this especially includes wine. 
 
 31:12. “Therefore they shall come and sing in the height 
 of Zion and shall flow together to the goodness of the 
 Lord, for wheat, and for wine, and for oil, and for the 
 young of the flock and of the herd.” 
 
 . 35:2. “Go unto the house of the Rechabites and speak 
 
 unto them, and bring them into the house of the Lord, 
 into one of the chambers, and give them wine to drink.” 
 
 35-5. “And I set before the sons of the house of the 
 
 Rechabites pots full of wine and cups and I said unto 
 them, drink ye wine.” 
 
 . 35:6. “But they said, ‘we will drink no wine.’ ” 
 
 The Rechabites neither drank wine, built houses, sowed 
 seeds nor planted vineyards. Therefore, if they are 
 taken as examples, it is as wrong to build houses or 
 plant seeds as it is to drink wine. 
 
 40:10. “As for me, behold I will dwell at Muizpah, to 
 serve the Chaldeans, which will come unto us, but ye, 
 gather ye wine and summer fruits and oil and dwell in 
 the cities that ye have taken.” 
 
 Mizpah means a sentinel, speculation. 
 
 Chaldea means demons, robbers. 
 
 This sounds like anything but a respectable outfit, the 
 one serving robbers, and advising the others to take pos- 
 session of cities not belonging to them. 
 
 Jer. 40:12. “Even all the Jews returned to the Land of Judah, 
 
 to Gedaliah unto Mizpah, and gathered wine very much.” 
 This is a remarkable thing. 
 Judah means praise of the Lord. 
 
THE REVELATION 
 
 Gedaliah means god is my greatness, the fringe of the 
 ord 
 
 Mizpah means speculation. 
 
 Now this means exactly what these words imply. The 
 Jews returned to the praise of God and became the 
 hangers on of Christianity, as a speculative attitude to 
 see if they would be given bread and wine. 
 
 Wine means blessings. If we take one of these symbolic 
 words figuratively we may take all figuratively. 
 
 Jer. 48:33. “Joy, gladness, and wine are taken from the land 
 
 of Moab.” 
 
 This is the punishment put upon Moab for pride and 
 contempt of God. 
 
 Moab was the son of Lot by his own daughter. 
 
 Lot means veil, or mystery. 
 
 Mo means water. Water means masses of people, also 
 ordinances. 
 
 Ab means father, a priest called father by his congre- 
 gation. 
 
 Jer. 51:7. “Babylon hath been a golden cup in the Lord’s 
 
 hand, that made all the earth drunken: the nations have 
 drunken of her wine, therefore the nations are mad.”’ 
 We are going to put the ecclesiasts in a hole. Shall we 
 take this literally and admit that god did make the world 
 and all nations drunk on wine? 
 
 Nor 
 
 All right, we shall be accommodating and translate this 
 as figurative. 
 
 The nations could not actually get drunk on Babylon, a 
 city. Therefore, they were drunken upon what Babylon 
 stands for. Babylon is the Greek form of the word 
 Babel. Babel means confusion and mixture. 
 
 Let those who are indifferent take warning. 
 
 Kgypt was a mixture of several races. The god of 
 Moses chose a people out of that land and made of 
 Egypt the standing symbol of oppression, affliction, 
 darkness and ignorance. The United States is in iden- 
 
THE REVELATION 233 
 
 tically the same position. She is the modern Egypt, she 1s 
 drunken by confusion and mixture, and literally her joy, 
 gladness, and wine have been taken away from her 
 people. Crime, ignorance, insanity, and poverty are 
 eating her up. They are the locusts and frogs to tor- 
 ment this modern Egypt. Curious to say, the word 
 locust means leaping. 
 
 This nation, with premeditated purpose and understand- 
 ing, has been made a modern Babylon, and that same 
 identical power which produced and rehearsed the fabu- 
 lous old testament, is experimenting with our nation 
 to literally carry out the original scheme of exploitation. 
 “Enforced fulfillment” of prophecy is a fact and a fake 
 at the same time. 
 
 Only the foolish put blind faith in such rot, and this is 
 the faith the church demands. 
 
 This modern Babylon has indeed been a “golden cup” 
 to the churches. 
 
 Anis ee neyesdy tOathcitiiotners.whetewis corm and 
 wine, when they swooned as the wounded in the streets 
 of the city, when their soul was poured out into their 
 mothers’ bosom.”’ 
 
 Does this not corroborate what we have just said? 
 Poverty has been one of the horrible weapons of ven- 
 geance. Luke truly says: 
 
 iikcei274) these beithe days ot vengeance, that allithings 
 
 which are written may be fulfilled.” 
 Now let us hammer this into every mind. Vengeance 
 was premeditated. The church holds an utter hatred 
 for all who will not come under her yoke. Does any 
 one doubt the connection between Lamentations 2:12 
 and Luke 21:22? Then read this next passage from 
 Luke, 
 
 Luke 21:23. “But woe unto them that are with child, and to 
 them that give suck in those days, for there shall be 
 great distress in the land and wrath upon this people.” 
 Phat means “this:land” and “this people.” 
 
234 THE REVELATION 
 
 There is another suggestive line in the passage Lamenta- 
 tions 2:12—even the children had been accustomed to 
 wine. 
 
 Dan. 1:5-8-16. “And the King appointed them a daily pro- 
 vision of the wine which he drank, to nourish them.” 
 Even the sovereign power recognized the value of wine 
 as an essential element of nourishment. 
 
 Daniel declined the wine, taking pulse instead, and Mel- 
 zar took away the portion of wine. 
 
 Daniel means judgment, the law and the courts. 
 Melzar means tutor—the school system. 
 
 This is a very entertaining fable. Daniel was Belte- 
 shazzar. Meshach and Abednego were young Jewish 
 students and took an oath of total abstinence for three 
 years. 
 
 Let us see who they are and what they signify. 
 Belteshazzar (Daniel) means he who lays up treasure 
 in secret and secretly endures pain and pressure. 
 Therefore this was simply the oath of a Nazarite priest, 
 or a fanatical monk. | 
 
 Shadrach means royal, a tender field. 
 
 Meshech means drawn by force, shut up, or surrounded. 
 Undoubtedly signifying the prison or monastery. 
 Abednego means server or servant. 
 
 Does it require a Solomon to interpret this? It is a 
 secret instruction. 
 
 Daniel—Those who render judgments of God should 
 be sober. . 
 Shadrach—Royalty presented a delicate field upon which 
 to pass drastic measures regarding the use of wine. 
 Meshech—Those in prison could be deprived of their 
 wine. Soldiers under military discipline are here in- 
 cluded. 
 
 Abednego—Servants could be prohibited the indulgence 
 of wine by their masters. 
 
 Dan. 5:1. “Belshazzar the King made a great feast to a 
 
THE REVELATION B35 
 
 thousand of his lords and drank wine before the thou- 
 Sands, 
 Belshazzar means master of the treasure. 
 
 Dan. 5:4. “They drank wine, and praised the gods of gold 
 
 Hosea 
 
 Hosea 
 
 Hosea 
 
 Hosea 
 
 Hosea 
 
 Hosea 
 
 and of silver, of brass, of iron, of wood and of stone.”’ 
 2:8. “For she did not know that I gave her corn and 
 wine.” 
 
 2:9. “Therefore will I return, and take away my corn 
 and the wine.” 
 
 This was a punishment for friendship towards Baal, 
 meaning the ruler. Note that God here calls the wine 
 his gift. He curses his own wine and repudiates his 
 own gift. 
 
 2:22. ‘And the earth shall hear the corn and the wine, 
 and the oil, and they shall hear Jezreel.” 
 
 God here restores his blessings, rather a human god in 
 his moods. 
 
 Oil means abundance and joy. 
 
 Jezreel has two meanings, the seed of God and the 
 dropping of the friendship of God. This is manifestly a 
 juggling with adverse crops and good crops, as demon- 
 strating the changing sentiments cf God, an easy pro- 
 cess of fooling the ignorant people. 
 
 7:5. “In the day of our King the princes have made 
 him sick with bottles of wine.” 
 
 7:14. “And they have not cried unto me with their 
 heart, when they howled upon their beds: they assembled 
 themselves for corn and wine, and they rebel against me.” 
 Here is a generous-hearted god who complains that those 
 in distress did not appeal to him. Why did he permit 
 them to suffer this condition! His withholding of wine 
 as a punishment declares that he is in the habit of dis- 
 pensing it as a reward. 
 
 9:2. “The floor and the winepress shall not feed them, 
 and the new wine shall fail in her.” 
 
 Corn and wine are equally important as nourishment, 
 and they are withheld as punishment. 
 
236 THe REVELATION 
 
 "L the Lord thy God)am a*jealous Godiva Eaae2Ocom) 
 “Vengeance is mine: I will repay saith the Lord.” (Rom. 
 belo) 
 
 This is well demonstrated by the following: 
 
 Hosea 9:4. “They shall not offer wine offerings to the Lord, 
 neither shall they be pleasing to him, their souls shall 
 not come into the house of the Lord.” 
 
 This was a punishment for disobedience to God. 
 
 Hosea 14:7. “A promise of a restoration of corn and wine is 
 made for repentance.” 
 
 Joel 1:10. “The field is wasted, the land mourneth; for the 
 corn is wasted and new wine is dried up, the oil lan- 
 guisheth.” 
 
 Wine is placed on a par with all the other essentials of 
 life, in the punishment by the Lord. 
 
 Joel 2:19. “Yes, ‘the’ Lord wall answer and’ Say untomthis 
 people, ‘Behold, I will send you corn, and wine and oil, 
 and ye shall be satisfied therewith and I will no more 
 make you a reproach among the heathens.’ ”’ 
 
 Joel 2:24. “And the floors shall be full of wheat and the 
 vats shall overflow with wine and oil.” 
 
 These were bribes offered for repentance. 
 
 Joel 3:18. “And it shall come to pass in that day that the 
 
 mountains shall drop down new wine.” 
 
 A bribe to recognize the Lord as God. 
 
 Mountains means Christ’s church in the ecclesiastical 
 code. This gives us a clue as to the cause for exempting 
 the churches under the prohibition act. 
 
 Amos 6:6. “That drink wine in bowls, and annoint themselves 
 with the chief ointments.” 
 
 Reproved for indifference to the Lord and indulging in 
 luxuries. 
 
 Amos 9:14. “And I will bring again the captivity of my 
 people Israel, and they shall build the waste cities, and 
 inhabit them, and they shall plant vineyards, and drink 
 the wine thereof.” 
 
 Thus the Lord promised to restore wine as a blessing. 
 
THE REVELATION 237 
 
 Micah 6:15. ‘Thou shalt sow, but thou shalt not reap, thou 
 shalt tread the olives, but thou shalt not anoint thee with 
 oil and sweet wine, but shalt not drink wine.” 
 
 A deprivation of blessings because of disobedience. 
 
 Hab. 2:5. “Yea, also because he transgresseth by wine. He 
 is a proud man.” 
 
 This Lord God despised a proud and independent 
 king, who provides his own blessings. 
 
 Hab. 2:15. “Woe unto him that giveth his neighbor drink, 
 that puttest the bottle to him, and makest him drunken.” 
 Prohibitionists usually stop at this point in quoting this 
 verse, whereas the sense of the verse is the latter part: 
 “also, that thou mayest look on their nakedness.” 
 The misquotation of supreme court decisions is pro- 
 hibited by the code. What must be thought of a cler- 
 gyman who will misquote his own scriptures for the 
 purpose of deceiving his congregation ¢ 
 The Bible does not preach against the use of wine, but 
 against its abuses, as all sensible persons should. It also 
 preaches against the abuse of bread, oil, corn, etc., etc. 
 
 Zeph. 1:13. “Therefore they shall build houses, but not in- 
 habit them: and they shall plant vineyards but not drink 
 of the wine thereof.” 
 
 This was a punishment against Judah. If we condemn 
 wine we must also condemn houses. 
 
 Hagai 1:11. “And I called for a drought upon the land, and 
 upon the corn and upon the new wine and upon the oil, 
 and upon that which the ground bringeth forth, and 
 upon men, and upon cattle, and upon all labor of the 
 hands.” 
 
 If we must condemn wine under this curse, we must 
 condemn all the other things named in this vengeful act. 
 
 Zech. 9:15. “The Lord of hosts shall defend them, and they 
 shall drink and make a noise as through wine.” 
 
 Zech. 9:17. “For how great is his. goodness, and how great is 
 his beauty! Corn shall make the young men cheerful, 
 and new wine the maids.” 
 
238 
 
 THE REVELATION 
 
 This plainly says that God made the maidens cheerful 
 with new wine. 
 
 Zech. 10:7. “And they of Ephraim shall be like a mighty 
 
 man, and their heart shall rejoice as through wine.” 
 This is a part of God’s promise of temporal comforts 
 for recognition and praise. Ephraim means doubly 
 fruitful. 
 
 Matt. 9:17. “Neither do men put new wine into old bottles, 
 
 else the bottles break, and the wine runneth out, and 
 the bottles perish: but they put new wine into new 
 bottles, and both are preserved.” 
 
 This not only establishes beyond dispute that the wine 
 of the bible was fermented and intoxicating in the time 
 of Christ, but it even gives the proper bottling of it to 
 
 savetiteas such. 
 
 Matt. 11:19. “The son of man (Christ) came eating and 
 
 drinking, and they say, ‘Behold a man gluttonous, and 
 a wine-bibber.’ ” 
 
 Showing that Christ was a normal man in his diet and 
 that wine was an essential part of his nourishment. 
 If there is any doubt about Christ’s instructions to pre- 
 serve wine, this is removed in Mark. 
 
 Mark 2:22. “But new wine must be put into new bottles.” 
 
 Mark 15:23. “And they gave him to drink, wine mingled with 
 
 myrrh, but he received it not.” 
 
 There is a code significance in this passage of much 
 importance. 
 
 Christ signifies the new generations of humanity. 
 Wine signifies the blessings of the church. 
 
 Lot signifies myrrh, and veil, or mystery. 
 
 The new church generation is offered the church bless- 
 ings wrapped in sweet promises and veiled in mystery, 
 which was rejected because it was offered in mockery. 
 
 Luke 5:37. “And no man putteth new wine into old bottles, 
 
 else the new wine will burst the bottles and be spilled, 
 and the bottles shall perish.’ 
 
Luke 
 
 Luke 
 
 Luke 
 
 Luke 
 
 Luke 
 
 John 
 
 John 
 
 John 
 
 John 
 
 THE REVELATION 239 
 
 5:38. “But new wine must be put into new bottles, 
 and both are preserved.” 
 
 Figuratively this refers to the teaching of the Christian 
 doctrines to the rising generation rather than the present. 
 The church is to raise up its own children; these are 
 the new bottles. 
 
 5:39. “No man also having drunk old wine straightway 
 desireth new, for he saith, ‘the old is better.’ ” 
 
 Here Christ himself speaks from actual knowledge and 
 experience as a judge of good old wine. 
 
 7:33. “For John the Baptist came, neither eating bread 
 nor drinking wine, and ye say, “He hath a devil.’ ”’ 
 734).) “Phe son of man’ (Christ) is come eating and 
 drinking, and ye say, ‘Behold a gluttonous man, and a 
 wine-bibber.’ ”’ 
 
 10:34. “And went to him, and bound up his wounds, 
 pouring in oil and wine.” 
 
 Wine is here recognized as a healing medicine. This is 
 Christ's own story of the good Samaritan. 
 
 2:1. “And the third day there was a marriage in Cana 
 of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus was there.”’ 
 
 2:3. “And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus 
 said unto him, they have no wine.” | 
 
 2:7 “Jesus saith unto the servants, fill the waterpots 
 with water. 
 
 “And he saith unto them, draw out now, and bear unto 
 the governor of the feast.” 
 
 2:9. “When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water 
 that was made wine, and knew not whence it was (but 
 the servants which drew the water knew) : the governor 
 of the feast called the bridegroom and saith unto him, 
 “Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine: 
 and when men have well drunk, then that which is 
 worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now.’ ”’ 
 Little did the author of this attempt to introduce Christ 
 as a miracle worker dream that some day the Congress 
 of these United States would pass a law which would 
 
THE REVELATION 
 
 forbid this very act, and brand Christ as a law breaker. 
 There is no evasion of this. Christ is declared as having 
 made wine, and good wine, and commanded its distribu- 
 tion to the guests of a wedding feast. If it is an evil 
 thing now it was then. 
 
 But there is a code significance to this fanciful story 
 which conveys an entirely different meaning. 
 
 Cana means zeal and possession. 
 
 Galilee means revolution. 
 
 Mary, the mother of Jesus, means rebellion. 
 Marriage means a uniting. 
 
 The uniting of zeal, rebellion, and revolution surely 
 should beget something extraordinary. 
 
 lwo things are conspicuous in this story of the wedding: 
 no interest whatever is expressed as to whom the bride 
 and groom were, but all interest was centered upon the 
 miracle of converting water into wine. ‘Therefore there 
 must be some hidden message which does not appear in 
 the casual reading. 
 
 Water means multitudes of people, afflictions, ordi- 
 nances. 
 
 Wine means spiritual blessings and divine judgments. 
 The conversion of water into wine merely signified that 
 human afflictions are converted into blessings, and ordi- 
 nances into divine judgments, and this is brought about 
 by repentance, for Christ went to Capernaum, meaning 
 repentance. 
 
 Capernaum was the chief residence of Christ and his 
 disciples. It was also called the hamlet of Nahum, sig- 
 nifying the comforter, penitent, the place where the hys- 
 terical, penitent retired for comfort, usually a monas- 
 tery. 
 
 Regardless of the fact that the miracle of converting 
 water into wine is figurative, the fact that the wine is 
 taken as the most important simile proves that it was 
 held in high esteem as necessary to complete the joys 
 
THE REVELATION 241 
 
 and comforts of the occasion, and its absence was con- 
 sidered a detriment to the happiness of those present. 
 Strange as it may sound, this play fits perfectly into 
 present-day conditions. The church attempted to revo- 
 lutionize national conditions by pressing upon the people 
 total abstinence by drastic prohibition legislation. The 
 people rebelled and a compromise was necessary. ‘The 
 Christian forces resented their zeal, hence Christ went 
 from Cana, zeal, to Capernaum, repentance, after revo- 
 lution and rebellion had united and harmonized their 
 differences. 
 There was no wine, Christ gave them wine. 
 “For the Lord is our judge, the Lord is our lawgiver, 
 pice lordeislOurs Kine. alsa. vote.) 
 “There is one lawgiver who is able to save and destroy.” 
 (sacea4 222) 
 We prophesy that the return of wine and beer will prove 
 to be the wedding of Cana. If this does not occur the 
 Christian forces may well be charged with hypocrisy and 
 the repudiation of their own Christ. 
 It was Nahum who prophesied the downfall of Nineveh, 
 meaning an agreeable dwelling-place. Assyria in like 
 manner was destroyed, and Assyria signifies happiness. 
 Draw your own deductions from these close connections, 
 but we shall hold our own opinion that the peace and 
 happiness of humanity are in jeopardy. 
 It is a common practice for clergymen to stultify them- 
 selves by declaring that Christ did not know that “wine” 
 and “strong drink” would be manufactured and sold in 
 the future generations. This at once deprives Christ of 
 his alleged divine nature. Where others made and sold 
 wine he made and gave it free. 
 What had the future to do with the fact that both “wine” 
 and “strong drink” were made and sold at that time? 
 Referring to the talk of the assembled apostles: 
 
 Acts 2:13. “Others mocking said, “These men are full of new 
 wine.” 
 
242 THE REVELATION 
 
 This is sufficient evidence that new wine was intoxicat- 
 ing as well as old. It wasn’t plain “grape juice.” 
 
 Rom. 14:21. “It is good neither to eat flesh, nor to drink 
 wine, nor anything whereby thy brother stumbleth or is 
 offended, or is made weak.” 
 
 This is the very essence of good sense as compared with 
 the fanatical prohibition act. This does not forbid the 
 use of wine any more than it does meat. It simply 
 means that the abuse of anything, or any privilege, to 
 the injury or detriment of another is wrong. 
 
 God plainly declares that he provided the flesh of animals 
 as food for man, and wine which ‘“‘cheereth God and 
 man,’ and Christ increased the loaves and fishes to feed 
 the multitude, and also made wine to cheer those who 
 attended the wedding at Cana. 
 
 Eph. 5:18. “And be not drunk with wine, wherein is excess, 
 but be filled with the spirit.” 
 
 A precaution against over-zeal which is “offensive to 
 thy brother.” 
 
 I Tim. 3:3. “Not given to wine, no striker, not greedy of 
 filthy lucre, but patient, not a brawler, nor covetous.”’ 
 These are instructions in the installation of a bishop. It 
 no more prohibits a reasonable indulgence in wine than 
 it does of money. It is the abuse, not the use, which is 
 condemned. If this is doubted the following clears it: 
 
 I Tim. 3:8. “Likewise must the deacons be grave and not 
 double-tongued, not given to much wine.” 
 
 Does this wholly prohibit the use of wine? Are the 
 church deacons to have their wine and the people not? 
 It would seem so under the Volstead act. 
 
 I Tim. 5:23. “Drink no longer water, but use a little wine 
 for thy stomach’s sake and thy infirmities.” 
 
 Paul, knowing that the excessive drinking of water was 
 as harmful as the excessive use of wine, advised his 
 friend Timothy to use wine and quit drinking water. 
 
 Titus 1:7. “For a bishop must be blameless, not given -to 
 wine, not given to filthy lucre.” 
 
THE REVELATION 243 
 
 This refers to a bishop and his conduct. It does not bar 
 the people from the use of wine any more than money. 
 
 Titus 2:3. “The aged woman likewise not given to much 
 wine.” 
 
 Does this wholly forbid the use of wine? 
 
 I Peter 4:3. “For the time past of our life may suffice us, 
 when we walked in lasciviousness, excess of wine and 
 banquetings.” 
 
 This plainly refers to excesses, not to the normal use 
 of wine. 
 
 Rev. 6:6. “And I heard a voice in the midst of the four 
 beasts say, ‘A measure of wheat for a penny, and three 
 measures of barley for a penny, and see thou hurt not 
 the oil and the wine.” 
 
 The statement preceding this is a vision of the break- 
 ing of the third seal in which appears a black horse and 
 he that sat on him held a pair of balances in his hand to 
 indicate that equity and justice must be maintained. 
 Does this command, regarding the safe care of the oil 
 and wine, signify the use of either is to be prohibited? 
 They were held in the same esteem as were wheat and 
 barley. 
 
 Rey. 14:8. “And there followed another angel, saying Baby- 
 lon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made 
 all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her forni- 
 cation.”’ 
 
 Fornication signifies infedility to the church. 
 
 The wrath of God is the bitter, vengeful resentment of 
 the clergy that their influence no longer is in control of 
 the people. But this especially refers to the recognition 
 of all creeds by the United States, and the consequent 
 babel and confusion of a mixed nation. 
 
 Babylon means mixture, confusion of tongues. 
 
 The United States is the only nation on earth to which 
 the prophecies of Revelations can be applied, and they 
 all predict her downfall and the horrors of famines, 
 pestilences, and warfare. 
 
244 THE REVELATION 
 
 Revelations 14, 16, 17 and 18, especially have reference 
 to this unhappy ending. 
 It is impossible to conscientiously believe in prohibition 
 without repudiating the Bible. 
 Matt. 6:31. “Therefore, take no thought, saying, what shall 
 we eat? or what shall we drink?” 
 Having made it plain that the churches must recede from 
 their drastic attitude on prohibition or else openly re- 
 pudiate their own=Christ, and every book in the Bible, 
 we now shall place them in the same attitude towards 
 their beloved Paul, “an apostle of Jesus Christ by the 
 WilOTm Od sian oles le) 
 Paul says to the Colossians: 
 Col. 2:16. “Let no man therefore yudse: yousineniedisc men 
 drink, or in respect of an holiday or of the sabbath days.” 
 The beginning of miracles by Jesus was by the conversion 
 of water into wine so good that it fooled the governor of the 
 feast of the marriage in Cana of Galilee, at which feast was 
 Mary, mother of Jesus. 
 Cana means zeal. 
 Mary means rebellion. 
 Galilee means revolution. 
 This was the manifestation of his glory to his apostles. 
 (Reads) ohne2.} 
 
 Reader, you may draw your own conclusions. 
 
PART XIII 
 
 ASSEMBLING THE HOSTS. OUR JEWISH 
 ANCESTRY 
 
 ( A variety of gods is the spice of religion. ) 
 
 Before we get too far away from them we must examine 
 more closely the disguised forces which have participated in 
 this rehearsal, for they symbolize the “hosts of God.” 
 
 It must not be forgotten that Moses appointed rulers over 
 thousands, hundreds, fifties, and tens. As we have revealed, 
 did this apply today the world would be supporting 222,000,000 
 paid office holders, therefore, in the same proportion, estimat- 
 ing the highest number of fanciful Israelites at 2,000,000, about 
 222,000 rulers would have to be supported in a territory yield- 
 ing only rocks. Recently a small automobile crossed this ter- 
 ritory in four hours. 
 
 Now we have rank evidence of duplicity. These office 
 holders were directly under the control of Moses, and this astute 
 leader had his god say: 
 
 “Only thou shalt not number the tribe of Levi, neither 
 take the sum of them among the children of Israel.” (Num. 
 1:49.) 
 
 This was the priestly retinue of Moses, to whom he dis- 
 pensed his official patronage, and even at that period, it was a 
 dangerous thing to permit the public to know the truth regard- 
 ing this tremendous power. Since the beginning of govern- 
 ments, official patronage, simony, and nepotism have been living 
 avenues of graft. 
 
 We shall follow the several lines to see what significance 
 each has in the scheme. Remember, however, these are only 
 figurative. 
 
 The sons of Abraham were: 
 
 Ishmael by Hagar, the Egyptian handmaid. 
 
246 THe REVELATION 
 
 An analysis of this tells us a remarkable thing. 
 
 Egypt means oppression, affliction, darkness, and ignorance. 
 
 Hagar means stranger, fear, superstitious awe. 
 
 Handmaid means a female servant, a helpmeet. Yes, they 
 are well associated. 
 
 Ab -|- ra -|— ham is the first patriarch, high priest, there- 
 fore is the head of the church, hence: 
 
 “Abraham is the father of all.” (Rom. 4:16.) 
 
 Ab means father. 
 
 Ra means Egyptian sun-god—high in the heaven. 
 
 Ham means hot. 
 
 We believe this name conceals an original form of the 
 trinity, “the father, the son, and the holy ghost.” 
 
 If Christ is the seed of Abraham he is the offspring of 
 sun-worship. 
 
 We find in the Turba Philosophorum this remarkable bit 
 of philosophy, which fits in here, inasmuch as Abraham begets 
 the multitude of rain, coming from the atmosphere. 
 
 “Fire and water are enemies, between which there is no 
 consanguinity, for fire is hot and dry, but water is cold and 
 moist. The air, which is warm and moist, joins these together 
 by its concording medium; between the humidity of water and 
 the heat of fire the air is thus placed to establish peace. And 
 there shall arise a spirit from the tenuous vapor of the air, 
 because the heat being joined to the humor, there necessarily 
 issues something tenuous which will become a wind, for the 
 heat of the sun extracts something tenuous out of the air, which 
 also becomes spirit and life to all creatures. All this, however, 
 is disposed of in such manner by the will of God, and a corus- 
 cation (lightning) appears when the heat of the sun touches and 
 breaks up a cloud.” 
 
 This, we believe, is the real origin of the story of Terah 
 and his three sons, Abram, Nahor, and Haran. 
 
 Treah means breath, wind, to blow. 
 
 Holy ghost means breath, atmosphere, air. 
 
THE REVELATION 247 
 
 Out of these come thunder, lightning, and rain. Rain 
 means moisture and it is commonly said that out of moisture 
 comes all life. 
 
 Abraham is associated with moisture in the air, begetting 
 a multitude of raindrops out of the clouds, which fall to the 
 earth, hence Abraham is called the high father of the multi- 
 tude. 
 
 Rain’ means doctrines, in the ecclesiastical similitude. 
 
 “My doctrine shall drop as rain.” (Deut. 32:2.) 
 
 The Turba is vindicated by this similitude. 
 
 Thunder and lightning usually are viewed as a part of the 
 warring elements which produce the storm. 
 
 Wind symbolizes warfare, in the code. The falling rain 
 relaxes the tension and brings peace. 
 
 We again desire to call attention to the peculiar division 
 of Genesis to represent four distinct periods: 
 
 These cover the earth, water, and air periods. 
 
 Adam Cain Abel Seth 
 
 Earth Possession Breath Compensation 
 Noah Shem Japheth Ham 
 
 Rest Name Enlarged Hot 
 
 Terah Abram Nahor Haran 
 
 Wind Lightning Thunder Rain 
 
 Moses Aaron Eleazar Joshua 
 
 God Prophet Court Lord 
 
 Let us now return to Abraham. 
 
 Out of Hagar, meaning fear, superstitious awe, is born 
 Ishmael. As we previously suggested, this offspring should 
 reflect the inherent traits of Egypt, meaning oppression and 
 affliction, therefore would be a suppliant. Ishmael means whom 
 God hears. | 
 
 God promised to raise up twelve princes to Ishmael. This 
 will be the offspring of this branch of Abrahams’ generations, 
 and it goes without argument that they will be under the con- 
 trol of the Lord, for the church does not raise up independent 
 
248 THE REVELATION 
 
 rulers. Moreover, these so-called princes will be found sec- 
 retly symbolizing phases of church exploitation. 
 
 We should learn from the offspring of Ishmael, the policies 
 of the church which beget a condition of supplication from a 
 people. If we are correct in our assertion that all of these 
 names form a part of a concealed code, for the secret instruc- 
 tion of the priesthood, these twelve names should reveal the 
 manner in which strayed masses of people are converted to a 
 belief and faith in the saving qualities of the church. 
 
 It is amazing that no one has previously discovered this 
 simple hoax. 
 
 No wonder Isaac, the other son, laughed, when he saw 
 through this scheme. It would bring a smile to the face of 
 a stone image. 
 
 Isaac signifies laughter. He was the second patriarch 
 high priest. 
 
 The twelve princes raised up to Ishmael. 
 
 Princes rule, hence these are ruling influences to bring 
 pressure upon the masses and beget supplication—they are not 
 living human princes. 
 
 Nebajoth means words, prophecies,—to arouse. 
 
 Kedar means blackness, sorrow,—to frighten. 
 
 Adbeel means vapor, cloud,—to conceal. 
 
 Mibsam means odorous, incense,—to confuse. 
 
 Mishma means hearing,—to deceive. 
 
 Dumah means resemblance,—to image. 
 
 Massa means temptation,—to try. 
 
 Hadad means noise,—to excite. 
 
 Tema means administration,—to control. 
 
 Jetur means keeping order,—to discipline. 
 
 Naphish means refreshing to the soul,—to enthrall. 
 
 Kedemah means eastern brightness,—to confirm. 
 
 Thus are the Ishmaelites converted to a cause and organ- 
 ized for action. It may be for evangelical work, or for a re- 
 bellion; it represents the militant and fanatical bigotry such 
 as swept Europe during several centuries and made the mur- 
 derous inquisition possible. 
 
Tue REVELATION 249 
 
 Abraham also had sons by his concubine Keturah. ‘The 
 reverse is observed in the church attitude toward these. 
 
 “Either make the tree good or make it corrupt.’ (Matt. 
 ear 3oe) 
 
 These are the outcasts. 
 
 Keturah means incense,—to becloud the mind. 
 
 Zimran means song,—to arouse emotions. 
 
 Jokshan means scandal,—to disgrace. 
 
 Medan means strife,—to quarrel. 
 
 Ishbak means abandoned,—to renounce. 
 
 Shuah means humiliation, a pit,—to entrap. 
 
 Sheba means captivity,—to imprison. 
 
 Dedan means low, base, foul,—to excommunicate. 
 
 These became the licensed murderers and plunders of the 
 inquisition. 
 
 This plainly portrays two types or classes; the one makes 
 supplication to the church to draw it out of trouble and tribu- 
 lations, and being filled with superstitious fear becomes blindly 
 subject to the will of the church; the other, left to follow its 
 own bent, drops to the lowest level of debasement, becoming a 
 pliant mob to follow suggestion, and an example of debasement, 
 plainly intended to portray evil. 
 
 “But my covenant will I establish with Isaac.” (Gen. 17: 
 20. ) 
 
 Covenant means agreement, contract, bargain. 
 
 This is what Isaac transmitted to Jacob, who becomes 
 Israel. 
 
 “Let people serve thee, and nations bow down to thee: be 
 Lord over thy brethren and let thy mother’s sons bow down to 
 Buco mem Crete. /i29 8) 
 
 Therefore, the nations represented by Ishmael were to pay 
 homage to Israel. This makes it clear that the Ishmaelites 
 represent the congregation and Israel the priesthood. 
 
 Jacob succeeded to this distinction by dishonesty and 
 false pretense, therefore we know that the chosen of god, as 
 starting from Jacob, are a band of rogues and plunderers, as 
 
250 THE REVELATION 
 
 will clearly be demonstrated. This is a sinister thing, because 
 they set all the precedents for the Christian enterprise. 
 
 We shall find that the twelve sons of Jacob, who become 
 the Israelites, merely signify or reveal the organization of the 
 Christian policies and the methods of their execution. 
 
 This will shatter a long-cherished Sunday-school romance. 
 
 The wandering of the Israelites in the wilderness is more 
 than a romance. It demonstrates the betrayal of mankind to a 
 preconceived debasement which is to “test” and “trys” Tinea 
 furtherance of a great church experiment and exploitation, 
 which is, long since, a horrible failure. 
 
 It was the original scheme to debase and degrade humanity 
 to a common level of sin that the church might pose as a re- 
 deeming and saving institution. 
 
 In a previous chapter we have examined these twelve tribes 
 of Israel, and we know what kind of characters they are, for 
 they symbolize the Hebrew theocracy, which later becomes the 
 Christian theocracy, and they establish important precedents 
 which must be tried out on an unsuspecting humanity. Jacob 
 originally signified supplanter, but this was too significant of 
 his real character, therefore his name was changed to Israel, 
 which signifies ‘who prevails with God,’ a wide difference in 
 meaning—one a plunderer and the other a mediator and a self- 
 appointed high priest. 
 
 The word supplanter too plainly revealed that usurpation 
 and plunder were the ulterior purposes of the enterprise. 
 
 This whole Israelitish scheme is one of intrigue. Confis- 
 cation of the properties of others is the sole reward offered 
 them to follow Moses. 
 
 To give divine authority to a system of exploitation, the 
 Hebrew god is made to say: 
 
 “Thy name shall not be called any more Jacob, but Israel 
 shall be thy name. 
 
 “I am God almighty: be fruitful and multiply: a nation 
 and a company of nations shall be of thee, and kings shall 
 come out of thy loins.” (Gen. 35:10-11.) 
 
THE REVELATION teal 
 
 Hidden in this seeming romance are tremendous forces. 
 
 “A nation and a company of nations” signifies the super- 
 ecclesiastical government, with control over the temporal gov- 
 ernments of the earth, with a line of priestly kings. 
 
 Hence, “kings shall come out of thy loins” signifies the 
 appointment of kings by popes, for Israel is the Christian 
 church. 
 
 At no time must we lose sight of the central themes, 
 “supreme temporal power” and “divine mediumship” by hered- 
 itary authority. 
 
 This makes it essential to hold to genealogies which are 
 to be personified by Christianity. These genealogies are not 
 lines of people, they are consecutive procedures. 
 
 According to the Bible chronology, in the year 4004 B. C., 
 God said unto the man whom he had created: 
 
 “Be fruitful and multiply and subdue the earth.” (Gen. 
 1:28.) The earth means humanity. 
 
 Twenty-two hundred years later, it is alleged, “aie same 
 God said unto Israel: 
 
 “Be fruitful and multiply, and kings shall come out of thy 
 Liner Gren woo: Lil's) 
 
 Would it not be interesting to learn by what process rec- 
 ords of two thousand years were preserved to prove that the 
 same voice uttered the same words relative to the same subject 
 more than two thousand years apart? In what language did 
 God originally speak? Did he continue to speak the same 
 language ? | 
 
 These are human words, and only may be uttered by the 
 human voice, consequently they were spoken by a human being. 
 To create man and speak these words to him, God had to exist 
 before man. Does this not prove beyond dispute that this god 
 was a self-constituted human god? If this is not true, then 
 the god in heaven is a human being, and human language ex- 
 isted before man was created. 
 
 A human being is, of necessity, flesh and blood. 
 
 “Be not rash with thy mouth, for God is in heaven and 
 thou upon earth.” (Ecc. 5:2.) 
 
Zor THE REVELATION 
 
 “Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God.” (I 
 Orme Hea08) 
 
 ‘No man hath seen God at any time.” (I John 4:12.) 
 
 “They that are in the flesh cannot please God.” (Rom. 
 SEce) 
 
 Does this not dispute the human or physical Christ? 
 
 Did God contemplate making kings and priests of dead 
 men? 
 
 Was “God in the flesh” displeasing to himself ? 
 
 Have popes and priests pleased him? Some of them are 
 beefy with flesh. 
 
 This referred to the twelve tribes which were not yet born, 
 and the Hebrew theocracy. It premeditated a super-govern- 
 ment, the “kingdom of God on earth,” with supreme temporal 
 power and authority over all the nations of the earth, with a 
 Catholic king over each separate nation. How were these fleshy 
 kings to please God? 
 
 Every pope, after the sixth century, declared his “divine 
 authority” to appoint and depose kings and princes. Did 
 these fleshy aspirations please God? 
 
 Let us again refer back to Rebekah, the mother of Jacob? 
 
 Rebekah means snare. 
 
 “And the Lord said unto her, two nations are in thy womb, 
 and two manners of people shall be separated from thy bowels: 
 and the one people shall be stronger than the other people: 
 and the older shall serve the younger.” (Gen. 25:23.) 
 
 This refers to Esau and Jacob, and their offspring. It also 
 symbolizes the Hebraic system serving the Christian system, 
 and furthermore, it signifies the subjection of older civil gov- 
 ernments by the church. 
 
 “The first man was of the earth earthy, the second man 
 the sleord#iromaheaven: 
 
 We have seen Jacob’s offspring develop into the Israelites 
 and the Hebrew theocracy. 
 
 Esau and hig generations are to serve the Israelites, there- 
 fore it is interesting to analyze that branch to see in what man- 
 ner this service is to be rendered. 
 
THE REVELATION 259 
 
 Jacob, meaning supplanter, with the connivance of his 
 mother, Rebekah, meaning snare, cheated Esau out of his birth- 
 right and his inheritance; another connivance with dishonesty. 
 
 Esau means he that finishes, he that does the work. 
 
 This finishing process must conceal the service to be ren- 
 dered to Jacob. 
 
 What or who is to be finished? 
 
 His offspring must tell the story. 
 
 Like all the others, Esau’s name is changed for one more 
 appropriate to the purpose, Edom, meaning earthy, to identify 
 its Adamic nature. Esau dwelt in Seir. 
 
 Ed means witness. Omni means universal. Seir means 
 demon, hairy, tempest, cave dweller ; suggesting that the Adamic 
 Edom was merely the primitive state. 
 
 He refused to permit the Israelites to pass through his 
 domains and they “passed round.” 
 
 When Esau discovered the perfidy of his brother Jacob, 
 he beseeched their father, Isaac, to also bless him. 
 
 fsaacwcaid) tOmicsatts 
 
 “Behold, thy dwelling shall be the fatness of the earth, 
 and of the dew of heaven from above. 
 
 “And by thy sword shalt thou live, and shalt serve thy 
 brother; and it shall come to pass when thou shalt have the 
 dominion, that thou shalt break his yoke from off thy neck.” 
 (Gen. 27 :39-40.) 
 
 Sword means war and slaughter. 
 
 This is another cunning adjustment of the scriptures to 
 “fulfill prophecy long after the event. This clearly means that 
 the patriarchal form of government, in which the ruler and 
 high priest were one and the same person, would give way to 
 the rule of kings; the militant branch would assume control 
 over the masses of people, and civil government would begin. 
 
 If this be true we should find the first kings come out of 
 Edom. It is evident that kings were to be subservient to the 
 church, for Esau was to serve Israel. 
 
 “Thus dwelt Esau in Mount Seir: Esau is Edom.” (Gen. 
 B05.) 
 
254 Tue REVELATION 
 
 Edom means earthy, hence this is humanity at large. 
 
 Ksau’s wives were: 
 
 Adah, meaning an assembly. 
 
 Aholibamah, meaning my tabernacle is exalted. 
 
 One of Lamach’s wives was also named Adah. 
 
 Exalt means to elevate, dignify, ennoble. 
 
 Bashemath, meaning perfumed, pleasing, in desolation. 
 
 Let us examine the ancestry of these wives. 
 
 Adah was the daughter of Elon the Hittite. 
 
 Elon means oak, signifying strength, and symbolizing king 
 or ruler. The oak is named the king of the forest. 
 
 Hittite means broken or fear. 
 
 Aholibamah was the daughter of Zibeon, the Hivite. 
 
 Zibeon means iniquity, robber. 
 
 Hivite means wicked, bad. 
 
 Bashemath was the daughter of Ishmael and sister to his 
 first son, Nebajoth. 
 
 Nebajoth means prophecy. 
 
 On the female side this is some generation to be reckoned 
 with. 
 
 Out of Adah, assembly, came Eliphaz, meaning the en- 
 deavor of God, the activities of the church. 
 
 Out of Bashemath, pleasing, came Reuel, meaning shep- 
 herd or friend of God. 
 
 Reuel is the father-in-law of Moses, the law, authority. 
 
 Out of Aholibamah, exalted, came Jeush, meaning as- 
 sembler, Jaalam, meaning hidden, and Korah, meaning calling. 
 
 These sons were born to Esau in the land of Canaan, 
 meaning trading, merchandising. 
 
 The sons of Eliphaz. 
 
 Teman, meaning desert: (having reference to the seizure 
 of desert lands in Africa). 
 
 Omar, meaning speaking. 
 
 Zepho, meaning seeing. 
 
 Gatam, meaning touch. 
 
 Kenaz, meaning possession. 
 
 And by Timna, concubine to Eliphaz: 
 
THE REVELATION 255 
 
 Amalek, a people that licks up or uses ill. 
 
 Timna means portion. : 
 
 The sons of Reuel: 
 
 Nahath, meaning rest, sleep. 
 
 Zerah, meaning dawn, awakening. 
 
 Shaminah, meaning loss, desolation, astonishment. 
 
 Mizzah, meaning fear. 
 
 Accordingly some one must have been robbed while they 
 slept. 
 
 They became the dukes of Edom. 
 
 The kings that reigned in the land of Edom, before there 
 reigned any king over the children of Israel—this corroborates 
 our previous conclusion. This prevents civil rulers from claim- 
 ing divine authority. 
 
 Bela, meaning destroying, reigned in Dinhabah, meaning 
 giving judgment. 
 
 Bela was the son of Beor, meaning burning. 
 
 Jobab, meaning desert. 
 
 Husham, meaning haste. 
 
 Hadad, meaning noise. 
 
 Samlah, meaning raiment. 
 
 Saul, meaning demanded, sepulchre, destroyer. 
 
 Baal-hanan, meaning merciful. 
 
 Hadar, meaning joy. 
 
 These names conceal a definite and consecutive process. 
 
 Thus were dukes and kings established before the Israel- 
 ites were organized, which would indicate that if the Edomites 
 are to serve Israel, it will be either through collusion or coer- 
 cion. These are, of course, the personified powers. 
 
 It is out of the stock of Adah, meaning assembly, that 
 we find the progression. 
 
 Eliphaz signifies endeavor of God, hence he represents the 
 high priest. 
 | The word Eli, from which spring all these Eli names, 
 merely signifies the first of a line of high priests descendant 
 from Aaron, and assuming to be gods on earth. 
 
256 Tue REVELATION 
 
 In I Samuel, chapter 1, is the apocryphal story of Eh 
 blessing Hannah, and she bare Samuel, the prophet. It is 
 curious that Eliakim and Anna become the parents of Mary— 
 to give her royal blood. 
 
 Hannah means grace; she was the mother of Samuel. 
 Anna means gracious—she was the mother of Mary. 
 
 Anan means cloud, meaning. mystery or veil. 
 
 Mary, mother of Jesus, was chosen to spin a new veil for 
 the church. 
 
 We may understand that Eliphaz is a servant of the Lord 
 working under the cover of mystery and secrecy. 
 
 His distinctive line is found in his sons, born in Canaan, 
 signifying trading; perfect, speaking, seeing, touch, and pos- 
 session, are very suggestive of a perfect system. 
 
 Inasmuch as Esau took to wife Bashemath, daughter of 
 Ishmael, whose brother is Nebajoth, meaning prophecy, thus 
 uniting the Edomites with the Ishmaelites, we see a union of 
 prophecy with the high priest, and an intermingling of the 
 princes with which the Lord blessed Ishmael, with the natural 
 dukes and kings of Edom, the earth, which at least contemplates 
 a union of the two ruling powers—the church and the civil 
 governments. The attitude and conduct of the popes fully 
 vindicate this. 
 
 Therefore we believe that the sons born of Eliphaz in 
 Canaan, symbolize a prophecy of the church secretly acquiring 
 possession and control of commerce through the Jews, and the 
 fulfillment of the covenant with Abraham and Isaac. This 
 especially has designs upon newly discovered countries, and the 
 dealings of the church with savage tribes. 
 
 This will become much plainer when we see Israel in active 
 warfare with the Canaanites, signifying commerce. This is 
 the essence of the covenants between the Lord and the Israel- 
 ites, the bribe to persuade them to precede the Christian ex- 
 ploitation as trouble-makers, which it is to adjust and smooth 
 out, suggesting the mediator. 
 
THE REVELATION 257, 
 
 This suggests an examination of this all-important, so- 
 called covenant made with the Jews. 
 
 Covenant means contract, agreement, bargain. 
 The volunteered covenant with Abram. 
 
 “I will make nations of thee, and kings shall come out of 
 thee.”’ This nearly scared Abram to death. 
 
 “TI will give unto thee, and to thy seed after thee, the lend 
 wherein thou art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, for an 
 everlasting possession. And I will be their God.” (Gen. 17: 
 6-8. ) 
 
 Nothing could possibly be made plainer. Abram was the 
 high priest and patriarch of nomadic tribes of shepherds; he 
 was approached with this proposal. Canaan signifies trading 
 and merchandising. This is a clean-cut bargain for a working 
 plan between the priesthood and the Jews to surreptitiously 
 secure control over commerce—especially in new and unciv- 
 ilized countries. 
 
 And this they have accomplished. 
 
 Almost the first act, because of this covenant, was a bar- 
 gain struck between Abimelech, meaning father of a king (a 
 line of Philistine kings), and his friend Ahuzzath, meaning 
 possessions, and Isaac, with whom the Lord had perpetuated 
 the covenant made with Abraham. ‘They entered into an oath 
 against harming each other, at once emphasizing our belief 
 in a bargain with the Jews. 
 
 This was simply a treaty of peace. 
 
 Ahuzam was a son of Asher, and Asher sinifies happiness. 
 Ahuzzath was the friend of Abimelech. 
 
 Both names mean possession, vision. 
 
 King Abimelech was happy in his possessions and he 
 made an oath-bound bargain with Isaac not to interfere with 
 this condition and the happiness of his people. 
 
 The evidence that this was engendered by fear is in the 
 fact that he took with him in this conference the head of his 
 army, Phichol, signifying strong. He said to Isaac: “Go from 
 us, for thou art much mightier than we.” (Gen. 26:16.) 
 
258 THE REVELATION 
 
 We find another significant meaning of Phichol, the mouth 
 of all, which would signify that the army was the hungry mouth 
 of all humanity, to be fed and to speak, for it was because of 
 the famine that Isaac had gone into Gerar, Abimelech’s coun- 
 try, and stopped there.. The Lord had advised Isaac to do 
 this. 
 
 Gera means grain. 
 
 Gerar means a halting place. 
 
 Hence Isaac named the place Shebah, signifying oath— 
 Beer-Shebah, signifying the well or place where this oath was 
 made. 
 
 Abimelech was a_ peace-loving king. These starving 
 nomadic tribes came swarming into his happy domains, and 
 rather than get into trouble with them he made an oath-bound 
 peace. This was an important precedent for future use in deal- 
 ing with kings. 
 
 It is very significant that the Lord warned Isaac at this 
 time not to go down into Egypt. (Gen. 26:2.) 
 
 The Hebrew meaning of Egypt is Mizraim, signifying 
 trouble, affliction, and tribulation. This accounts for Isaac 
 having agreed with Abimelech not to interfere with his pos- 
 sessions and the happiness of his people; had he done so, tribu- 
 lations would have resulted, and that meant “going into Egypt” 
 —places as well as names are chosen to symbolize words in 
 this code. This was early diplomacy. 
 
 We have already examined the Israelites in Egypt and 
 have seen them prepare for their journey and their trials in 
 the wilderness. We must keep in mind the terms of the cove- 
 nant or bargain. 
 
 It is out of Bashemath, daughter of Ishmael, that comes 
 Reuel, the priest of Midian, to whom Moses fled after mur- 
 dering the Egyptian. 
 
 Reuel signifies friend of God; therefore he is a priest. 
 
 Moses takes for wife Reuel’s daughter, Zipporah, meaning 
 trumpet—to symbolize thunder. He simply began to preach. 
 
 That Reuel is a patriarch-high priest, is evidenced by his 
 
THE REVELATION 259 
 
 being addressed as Jethro, signifying his excellence, an honor- 
 ary title applied to the ruler or chief. But this reveals Reuel or 
 Jethro as signifying posterity, making this story a concealed 
 reference to future humanity. 
 
 The drawing of Moses out of the waters signifies drawing 
 of the necessity for law out of the people symbolized by waters. 
 The Mosaic system represents the period of fire—the lightning 
 and thunder brought to earth and put under the control of the 
 high priest. 
 
 The trumpet represents the adoption of the “voice of the 
 Lord God,” the thunder. The first point in the journey in the 
 wilderness is Rameses, meaning thunder, preaching; the second 
 point is succoth, meaning tabernacle, a place to preach. 
 
 Moses was taken from the Nile. 
 
 Nile means deep blue—the deep blue of the sky, from 
 whence come thunder, lightning, and rain. 
 
 Moses’ father was Amram, meaning exalted. 
 
 This presages the exaltation of the law and authority. 
 
 Amram was a descendant of Seir, who was a hairy cave- 
 dweller, hence an Edomite. | 
 
 Midian means strife, judgment, measure, covering. There- 
 fore Moses’ flight to Midian is figurative, meaning conceal- 
 ment to avoid the penalties of crime. 
 
 Strife means disagreement, quarrel, struggle, discord. 
 
 These naturally call for judgment, which may only be 
 authorized by law. 
 
 Covering means hiding, concealing, sheltering. 
 
 Hence, upon committing murder, Moses fled to Midian and 
 placed himself under the sheltering protection of the high 
 priest, representing these powers, meaning perhaps that he 
 took refuge in a monastery, for monks who flee from the world. 
 This merely justified a course to be pursued by priests in simi- 
 lar circumstances. 
 
 There is little doubt about this ecclesiastical scheme hav- 
 ing been incubated in the monasteries which abounded in Egypt 
 and the surrounding countries preceding the Christian period. 
 
260 THE REVELATION 
 
 Midian was the son of Abraham, by Keturah, his concu- 
 bine—this word signifies a prostitute. 
 
 The Midianites were neighbors to the Ishmaelites. 
 
 Both were descendants of Abraham, as was Moses, hence 
 they are all under the cloud which concealed Abraham, and 
 which becomes the Mosaic “pillar of smoke” and the “Chris- 
 tian mystery.” 
 
 “And all were baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in 
 the sea.” (I Cor. 10:1-2s) Waters signify ordinances, there- 
 fore this simply means they were brought under the laws of 
 Moses. Mo means water. 
 
 In the Hebraic system and in the holy see. 
 
 It must dawn upon the reader by this time, that such mys- 
 tery must conceal some deep-laid plot. It can only be one of 
 duplicity, for it covers every conceivable indiscretion that may 
 be committed by man or beast, and on a scale impossible to 
 fully describe without accusation of exaggeration. | 
 
 We invite the reader to study the history of the plundering 
 crusades, and the murderous inquisition, in “fulfillment of 
 prophecy,” of the present Christian church. 
 
 Before we close this chapter we desire to call especial at- 
 tention to the significance of Jacob. Why did the ecclesiasts 
 select his name for the beginning of Christianity? While 
 throughout the Bible equally as sinister names appear, none of 
 them so specifically imply an illegal and unworthy purpose, 
 motive, or intent. 
 
 Jacob signifies one who supplants. 
 
 It matters not to what specific intent this applies, it is 
 by the true significance of the word we must try Jacob. 
 
 Supplant means to displace by stratagem, to undermine, 
 to usurpate by unfair means. 
 
 Usurpate means to seize, appropriate, arrogate, assume 
 without legal process. Hence the judges of Israel between 
 Joshua and Kings are called “usurpative governors,” an arbi- 
 trary assumption of power. 
 
 If Christianity has for its foundation an arbitrary power 
 and control by usurpation, there can be nothing figurative in its 
 
THE REVELATION ZOl 
 
 declaration that in the end it will establish a “kingdom of 
 priests.” 
 
 “Behold you have made us kings and priests.” (Rev. 1:6.) 
 
 . Now read the 17th chapter of Revelation and if you have 
 any power of thought whatever, your eyes will be opened. We 
 especially address this to civil rulers. 
 
 One other important aspect of this scheme is worthy of 
 thought. 
 
 Abraham was a Jew and he is named as the forefather of 
 Christ. 
 
 Joseph is a Jew and he is the alleged adopted father of 
 Christ. 
 
 Mary is a Jewess. The word Jew originally signified the 
 descendant of Eber, meaning anger and wrath. Mary means 
 rebellion. 
 
 Christ is a Jew, “King of the Jews.” 
 
 ‘Therefore, should we adopt the Christian idea, the whole 
 world would be under an acknowledged obligation to a widely 
 scattered, unorganized people without nation or government. 
 Moreover, a people who themselves do not recognize the Chris- 
 tian religion, they having worshipped about every previously 
 known god. They never were monotheists. They worshipped 
 the sun, the moon, and the stars, fire, stones, trees, and various 
 images. They worshipped the queen of heaven, called Astarte, 
 which is Ashtoreth, the principal female deity of the Phoeni- 
 cians, and Ishtar of the Assyrians, and the Astarte of the 
 Greeks and Romans. Astarte is Esther, meaning star, also 
 secret, hidden. 
 
 They worshipped Baal, Moloch, and Chemosh, offering up 
 human sacrifices to them, after which they ate the victims, 
 simple cannibalism. 
 
 The Christian religion reflects practically all of these 
 forms of worship, with their fabulous gods, in some secret 
 similitude, the original idea being to make the Christian church 
 “all things to all men,” that it might become the universal 
 church to monopolize religion, and all that it implies. 
 
262 THE REVELATION 
 
 In the eucharist, the eating of the body of Christ and the 
 drinking of his blood are concealed worship of Moloch, and 
 a refined cannibalism. , 
 
 This horrible mess, disowned by the Jews as the alleged 
 originators, is the origin and substance of that exploitation 
 called Christianity. Truly it is well said: 
 
 “What fools these mortals be.” 
 
 We must draw attention to a suggestive significance in 
 the story of Jacob and Esau. 
 
 First, we believe the mess of pottage given to Esau by 
 Jacob, in place of his birthright, signifies the bargain made 
 with the Jews by which their religion was to become the foun- 
 dation of the Christian religion, and the Jews were to have 
 commerce, and work in conjunction with the ecclesiasts. 
 
 A much more important element is in changing of Esau’s 
 name to Edom. 
 
 Esau means hairy, the primitive man. 
 
 He took possession of the land of the Horites. 
 
 Hori means caves. Thus Esau was the cave-dweller. 
 
 Hori is the grandson of Seir, meaning hairy. 
 
 Conclusively declaring the theory that the cave-dweller 
 originally evoluted out of the hairy man, the ape; in fact had 
 not yet shed this coat. 
 
 This is why Seir and Edom are sometimes identified as 
 one. We believe, however, that Seir is the ape-man and Edom 
 is the cave-dweller. This also explains why the Israelites were 
 afraid to pass through Edom to go to Moab. They were afraid 
 to accept this line as a part of the fabulous genealogical line. 
 It would show an evolution up through these periods, conclu- 
 sively proving that man evoluted up from the ape. 
 
 This accounts for the antagonism of the Christians towards 
 evolution. It would be too absurd to attempt to name an ances- 
 tral line for a people having no language and an intelligence but 
 one remove from the ape. It was safer and easier to conjure 
 a genealogical line out of the imagination and coin a fictitious 
 and romantic history of fabulous races as a background. 
 
THE REVELATION 263 
 
 The final act in this fixing up of races is found in the 
 other meaning of Edom, red. This anticipates the journey into 
 the wilderness. We are convinced that this refers to the red 
 race in the Americas. They are undoubtedly of Jewish ances- 
 try, hence it is said that Edom took to wife Judith, meaning 
 Jewess. She was the daughter of Beeri, meaning well, the 
 Hittite, meaning fear. We conclusively find at Elim, in the 
 journey through the wilderness, that well signifies a spouter, 
 a preacher, an evangelist, an apostle. 
 
 There is little doubt that the evangelists sent into the wilds 
 of America to proselyte the American Indians were amazed 
 and disappointed to find them of Jewish descent, for we find 
 that the taking of Judith by Esau 
 
 “Was a grief of mind unto Isaac and Rebekah.” (Gen. 
 26,:39:) | 
 
 It is a well-known fact that the Catholic hosts going to 
 Mexico attempted to destroy every evidence of their having 
 plagiarized from religions centuries earlier than their own. 
 Their robbing and plundering of the Aztecs is history. 
 
 There is another reason for believing the red Edom signi- 
 fies the red American. Esua took another wife, Bashemath, 
 the daughter of Elon the Hittite. 
 
 Bashemath means in desolation. 
 
 Elon means strong. 
 
 Hittite means fear. 
 
 It is plain that the wilderness was filled with all the dan- 
 gers of a new and unknown country, and it is a fact that the 
 greatest evangelical colonization in North America was made 
 not by passing across the land, but by going round and plant- 
 ing the elaborate monasteries and mission houses along the 
 Pacific Coast. 
 
 To those who would choose to go deeper into this subject, 
 this is a beginning. We are convinced that modifications of the 
 original ecclesiastical scheme were made during all of the early 
 and middle centuries. 
 
 The fact that many names are found in new dictionaries 
 
264 THE REVELATION 
 
 which do not respond to the older code, seems to corroborate 
 this. 
 
 It is a curious fact that Amram, father of Moses, is a 
 descendant of Seir, the hairy cave-man. Therefore Luke is 
 careful not to put him in the genealogy of Christ. 
 
 It will require very convincing evidence to shake our be- 
 lief that the whole ecclesiastic theme had in mind the con- 
 quest of the Americas and the establishment there of its fabu- 
 lous “kingdom of god,’= God simply meaning the church rule 
 and authority. 
 
 We again warn the people of the United States to watch 
 their steps; this god is “no respecter of persons.” 
 
 The conversion of the Ishmaelites signifies the proselyting 
 of the American red race. This is the marriage of Esau to 
 Bashemath, a daughter of Ishmael (Gen. 36:3.), uniting the 
 Ishmaelites and the Edomites. _ 
 
 The natural dukes and kings of Edom were the North 
 American Indian chieftains. 
 
 The bargain of Abimelech has to do with the treaties be- 
 tween the church and the Indians. 
 
PAN RAL DAY 
 
 fie Ui AL LON Sos PABLISHING DIV INE 
 POULT © RUT, 
 
 (Usurpation of control is the fulfillment of the covenant) 
 
 “And it came to pass, when Samuel was old, that he made 
 Mismsonsejudces over Israel’ © (Il sam. Sl.) 
 
 This opens up a whole lot of real action. 
 
 Samuel, being a prophet as well as the last Hebrew judge, 
 will set some extraordinary precedents. His being called old 
 signifies that the time of the transition from judges to kings 
 has come, and the scheme 1s so palpable it looks foolish. Moses 
 having established the precedent of appointing judges, when 
 these are retired the same authority must be brought forward 
 to appoint kings. 
 
 Judges represented a usurpative authority because they 
 were suggested by Jethro. The authority to appoint kings 
 must come direct from God. Moreover, the request for kings 
 must come direct from the people in order to relieve both God 
 and the high priest of responsibility for the subsequent acts of 
 kings. 
 
 On its face there is mental reservation back of this, smack- 
 ing strongly of duplicity. Why was it necessary to antici- 
 pate that kings would be evil rulers? It was easy for Moses 
 to put words in the mouth of the anticipated generation as rep- 
 resented by Jethro, meaning posterity, for action could be taken 
 without argument or resentment, posterity was of the future 
 and had no choice. But the people were of the present, there- 
 fore that which was being set up to be knocked down must 
 come by request of the people, to enable the high priest to 
 exclaim: “I told you so!” 
 
 Judges were chosen because of their “arbitrary and war- 
 
 265 
 
266 THe REVELATION 
 
 like characteristics,” strange qualifications for men to adjust 
 community disputes. 
 
 Let us know more about Samuel to see why this type of 
 judges was necessary. 
 
 First we find that Samuel is Shemuel. 
 This is suspicious on its face. 
 
 Shem means he who places, name, fame. 
 Uel means God’s will. 
 
 Therefore Samuel merely makes known and establishes 
 
 God’s will. 
 
 Samuel is the representative of Simeon during the appor- 
 tionment of Canaan. 
 
 Simeon means obedience, discipline. 
 
 Canaan means merchandising, trading. 
 
 ‘ 
 
 This explains why the judges had to have “warlike quali- 
 fications.” They had to maintain discipline during the execu- 
 tion of a specific act. When that act was completed their ser- 
 vices ended. They merely represented a police-force with lim- 
 ited judicial powers. This was the control of savage tribes 
 before the nation was established. 
 
 The father of Samuel was Elkanah, signifying the jeal- 
 ousy of God, and the authority of God. This makes it plain 
 that Samuel in any of his acts will weigh them by this scale, 
 and the church authority will continue. 
 
 He appoints his two sons as judges, Joel and Abiah. It is 
 well to examine these sons to see why this fact is mentioned. 
 
 Jo is an abbreviated form of Joseph, meaning increase. 
 
 El means God. 
 
 See how simple this is. “Increase and God” is the judge. 
 
 Abiah is Abi = progenitor, and ah a form of God. 
 
 The father or progenitor is appointed judge. 
 
 Joel also means that he wills or commands. That is evi- 
 dent, increasing humanity cannot be denied. 
 
 Abiah is also Abijah, meaning whose father is Jehovah. 
 
 Jehovah means self-existent, self-sustaining. 
 
THE REVELATION AG ie 
 
 Thus the last act of judges places the enterprise on a 
 self-supporting basis, it having usurped commerce and placed 
 mankind under discipline. 
 
 Joel is supposed to be a son of Samuel apponited by him 
 in his old age, as a judge over Israel. Nevertheless, in the 
 first chapter of Joel he is said to be the son of Pethuel, mean- 
 ing vision or mouth or persuasion of God, therefore he is a 
 prophet as well as a judge. This is to enable him to foretell 
 the Messiah by word of mouth as well as vision. 
 
 Samuel is educated under Eli and follows him in office. 
 
 We are going to justify the belief that the high priest is 
 the god of this whole scheme. 
 
 Christ declared that Eli, the first of the major prophets, 
 was God. This is further corroborated in I Samuel 3:5. 
 
 When.the Lord called Samuel he believed that Eli had 
 called him, and he did succeed Eli. 
 
 Joel and Abiah were accused of taking bribes and were 
 repudiated by the elders of Israel. This is merely the excuse 
 and reason for the people demanding a king, and the premedi- 
 tated transition of the divine authority from appointed judges 
 to appointed kings, a specific part of the continuity of prece- 
 dents. The natural sequence is the removal of kings who dis- 
 obey the high priest and the appointment of kings without the 
 suggestion from the people. This will be demonstrated in the 
 story of Saul and David. 
 
 All the popes of Rome have declared their divine right to 
 crown and uncrown kings on this flimsy and ridiculous prece- 
 dent. The most vulgar and contemptible attitude of popes 
 toward civil sovereigns is the humiliating requirement that 
 ‘they kiss the pope’s feet. A king with a spark of manhood in 
 him would resent such an insult. 
 
 Two hypocritical precedents are illy concealed in the ap- 
 pointment of Saul as king by Samuel. It is a fact through its 
 whole history that the church has evaded direct responsibility 
 for acts which ‘might be resented by the people. One of the 
 most subtle means of avoiding this is to forestall such exigency 
 
268 THE REVELATION 
 
 by placing responsibility for the act upon the people by some 
 fictitious precedent. 
 
 Then the elders of Israel gathered themselves together and 
 came to Samuel. © 
 
 “And said unto him, ‘Behold thou art old, and thy sons 
 walk not in thy ways: now make us a king to judge us like all 
 the nations.” (I Sam. 8:4-5.) 
 
 This “forces” upon the church the necessity of condemn- 
 ing one of its own alleged creations, the judge, and explains 
 why God was not originally made responsible for the appoint- 
 ment of judges as temporary rulers. Jethro, posterity, had 
 suggested judges to rule the present, but experienced old age 
 suggested the necessity for the ruling king to relieve the church 
 and high priest of that responsibility. 
 
 This is where Samuel becomes the hypocritical high priest. 
 
 “But this thing displeased Samuel, when they said, “Give 
 
 oy Ee) 
 
 us a king to rule us. 
 
 Pause long enough to ponder this. 
 
 Samuel is supposed to be the vicar of god upon earth and 
 under strict obedience to his will and wishes. Nevertheless he 
 is “peeved” at this request before he has inquired of god his 
 wishes. What follows is nothing short of imbecilic. He prays 
 to the Lord and is told: 
 
 “Hearken to the voice of the people for they have not re- 
 jected thee (the high priest) but they have rejected me (the 
 Lord) that I should not reign over them.” 
 
 This is not even ingenious, for it makes it perfectly plain 
 that some radical policy is to be put in action for which the 
 Lord nor the high priest is willing to be held responsible. 
 
 This scheme is to discredit existing kings to justify popes 
 in secretly turning their subjects away from them. 
 
 Kings are temporarily given power, to be later blamed for 
 inspired consequences, in order that the high priest may say: 
 “T warned you against kings when you demanded one to judge 
 you.’ By this despicable process antagonism is set up between 
 the people and the laws promulgated by civil rulers, 
 
THe REVELATION 269 
 
 Read chapter 8 of I Samuel to get the full force of this 
 “divine” trickery. We shall find that especially has to do with 
 the confusion and debasement of mankind with the connivance 
 of kings appointed as tools and agents in the enterprise. 
 
 What a spectacle we have here, of the god almighty of 
 Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the Jehovah of Moses and Israel, 
 and the Lord of all creation, the possessor of heaven and earth, 
 whimpering to his high priest, his vicar on earth, that his own 
 chosen people, to whom he had boasted of his great and terrible 
 powers, had repudiated him, although remaining loyal to his 
 high priest. We should like to hear some plausible explanation 
 of this inconsistency, other than that it is a flimsy excuse for 
 setting the precedent by which popes could claim the divine 
 authority to appoint kings. 
 
 This is merely to give to the high priest greater influence 
 over people than god himself, and gives to the popes the right 
 to “hearken to the voice of the people” and to appoint and 
 depose kings, by the command of the Lord, who admits that 
 he has been rejected by the people and is without authority. 
 
 Do you really think Samuel was “sorely displeased,” that 
 he was thus promoted over god himself? 
 
 See what an ingenious scheme this 1s. 
 
 The high priest and patriarch. 
 
 The high priest and judge. 
 
 The high priest and maker of judges. 
 
 The high priest and Lord. 
 
 The high priest and maker of kings. 
 
 The “Lord of lords” and the “King of kings.” 
 
 The personified god on earth. 
 
 Could any evolution be plainer? 
 
 I am constrained to say to humanity at large, your inno- 
 cent credulity has supported this abnormal thing until it has 
 permanently fastened itself upon your back. It is riding you 
 to death. There is absolutely not one meritorious feature con- 
 nected with it. It has deliberately sown the earth with sin to 
 justify its existence; it has subsidized the energies of the world 
 for its support; and it does not render one service which may 
 
270 Tue REVELATION 
 
 not be rendered by good civil government exercised by honest, 
 sensible men under the instructions of a properly developed 
 people. : 
 
 Let us follow the scheme a little farther. Saul, who was 
 made king, was deposed, because he “hearkened to the voice 
 of the people.” This is to break confidence between civil rulers 
 and their subjects, to prevent the people from influencing kings. 
 
 This is exactly the purpose. The popes accomplished all 
 their political ends by establishing a fear of excommunication 
 and using this as a club to persuade the people to repudiate 
 their kings. 
 
 Samuel, in upbraiding Saul, said: 
 
 “For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubborn- 
 ness is as iniquity and idolatry. Because thou hast rejected 
 the word of the Lord, he hath also rejected thee from being 
 king. 
 
 “And Saul said unto Samuel, ‘I have sinned: for I have 
 transgressed the commandment of the Lord and thy words: 
 because I feared the people, and obeyed their voice.’”’ (I Sam. 
 15 :23-24.) 
 
 For the very thing that the Lord advised Samuel to ap- 
 point a king, “hearken to the voice of the people,’ Saul is 
 _ deposed. 
 
 This is to eliminate the idea that the Lord had advised 
 Samuel because of “fear of the people.” 
 
 Anarchy has been the one great fear of every form of 
 control. Obedience to the law is wholly due to fear. 
 
 This is all a part of the great rehearsal as represented by 
 the journey through the wilderness. 
 
 We may now better understand why this Samuel represents 
 Simeon, meaning he who hears and obeys. Stubbornness, with 
 which Saul is charged, means disobedience to the will of the 
 high priest. 
 
 But, in the same breath, Samuel condemns rebellion. Mary, 
 the mother of Christ, means rebellion. 
 
 “cc 
 
 Truly it matters “whose ox is gored.” 
 
Tue REVELATION 274 
 
 “Samuel called the people together at Mizpah.” (I Sam. 
 LORD Ze) 
 
 Mizpah means waiting, watching, speculating, sentinel. 
 Very essential at this critical point. 
 
 This is where Samuel the prophet dwelt, and where Saul 
 was anointed king. 
 
 The place is near Jerusalem, therefore it signifies a wait- 
 ing for peace. Jerusalem means place of peaccia | aawas 
 formerly called Jebus, signifying threshing floor, also Salem, 
 over which Melchizedek was king. 
 
 It is very certain that ecclesiasticism was impatiently 
 awaiting the final ending of this journey, and speculating re- 
 garding its future adaptation to practical Christianity. 
 
 The significant fact is, that, at this place Samuel con- 
 centrated the Israelites to make war upon the Philistines, who 
 are the peoples living in scattered villages. We find later, 
 Saul, David, and Solomon operating an elaborate taxing scheme 
 by which these people are robbed and their villages plundered. 
 
 David was considered a typical brigand, as we shall show 
 in a special chapter dealing with him. His expeditions were 
 precedents for the papal crusades. ; 
 
 There were several of these Mizpahs, evidently signifying 
 watchfulness, for the results of similar campaigns show it to 
 be a mental attitude rather than a place. It is a curious adapta- 
 tion of the aboriginal system of forward watch-towers. 
 
 Arnon means noisy, rejoicing. 
 
 Noise means outcry, clamor, row, uproar, din, tumult, con- 
 fusion. 
 
 Rejoice means delight, joy, gladness, exult, revel. 
 
 This could only have been the celebration of success. 
 Nevertheless, it is the origin of that barbaric license to. form 
 mobs on great public occasions. A license once granted to 
 the masses is seldom surrendered—a law once on the statute 
 books is seldom repealed. 
 
 Aron is between Moab and the Amorites. The Moabites 
 dwelled on both sides of the river Arnon. 
 
IMT THe REVELATION 
 
 This is important. We found, previously, that Moab was 
 a worshipper of discipline, and the Amorites signify bitter, 
 rebellious babblers. 
 
 Thus noise and rejoicing, undoubtedly the tumult and con- 
 fusion of an inspired mob, stood between discipline and rebel- 
 lion. Arnon was the border of Moab, hence rejoicing, blended 
 into discipline and noise, caused such confusion and _ babble, 
 rebellion could not organize into a disciplined force. Arnon 
 did not pass within the borders of Moab; that is, mob violence 
 was not permitted to break down government discipline. 
 
 “Tsrael sent messengers unto Sihon, king of the Amorites, 
 the king of Heshbon: and Israel said unto him, ‘Let us pass, 
 we pray thee, through thy land into my place.’ (Note the 
 singular my, for Israel.) 
 
 “But Sihon trusted not Israel to pass through his coast.” 
 (Jud. 11:18-20.) 
 
 We previously saw that: 
 
 Sihon means rooting out, conclusion, and Heshbon means 
 invention, industry, thought, he that hastens to understanding, 
 intellect. 
 
 Sihon gathered his people at Jahaz, fought the Israelites, 
 and lost, he being slain. 
 
 Jahaz means trodden, dispute, quarrel, going out of the 
 Lord. This refers to heresy and protestantism—both premedi- 
 tated things. 
 
 Sihon was also king of Heshbon, therefore Israel took pos- 
 session of all that Heshbon stands for, because Sihon would 
 not permit them to censor Heshbon. 
 
 Jaazer means assistance, he that helps. 
 
 “And Moses sent to spy out Jazzer, and they took the 
 villages thereof, and drove out the Amorites. 
 
 This presages Jesuitry, and the hellish inquisition, which 
 rooted out, killed and burned the rebellious, and the bitter 
 babblers. 
 
 This means the destruction of all assistance and help which 
 might dispossess Israel of industry, and the invention of inde- 
 
THE REVELATION ZS 
 
 pendent science and thought not controlled by the eccleiasts. 
 The Christian hatred for science reflects this. 
 
 FEdrei means a very great mass, cloud. Masses mean peo- 
 ple; cloud means wind, and wind means war. We previously 
 saw that Ed means witness. 
 
 “Death of the wicked.” This doubtless signifies destructive 
 war. 
 
 This is the capital of Bashan, meaning change, or sleep. 
 Sleep signifies death. 
 
 Change means to vary, transform, exchange, barter. If 
 history could be applied, this would fit many occasions of barter 
 and trade on the part of the church. 
 
 Sleepy means sluggish, lazy, somnolent, drowsy, lethargic. 
 When the world grew sluggish, the church was most active. 
 
 We take it that the “fat bulls of Bashan” means the “papal 
 bulls,” a “papal bullary.” 
 
 This signifies a period of changes of some kind. Clouds 
 usually mean obscure, shadowy. Clouds frequently symbolize 
 masses of soldiers. 
 
 We believe this is the meaning here, inasmuch as it is to 
 destroy the wicked. The next point seems to intimate that 
 Edrei had a lasting effect, justifying permanency, corroborating 
 the meaning of sleep as death. 
 
 Dibon also means understanding, building. 
 
 Understanding means knowledge, intellect, faculty, intel- 
 ligence, comprehension, reason, brains. 
 
 To build means erect, construct, raise, found. 
 
 All of this appears quite appropriate to the position at- 
 tained at this stage of the figurative journey. 
 
 They are approaching a condition of establishment, and are 
 preparing to build substantially. 
 
 There is deep significance hidden here. 
 
 Not until the early part of the fourth century after 
 Christ. were the Christians permitted to hold property or con- 
 struct churches. They were but loosely organized associa- 
 tions. The next point is very enlightening. 
 
 Mattanah signifies gift. 
 
274 THE REVELATION 
 
 Gift means donation, benefaction, grant, alms, gratuity, 
 present; the basis of early church support. 
 
 So important are gifts and donations to the church, it 
 could not exist without them. 
 
 Up to A. D. 321, the churches were not permitted to accept 
 gifts of any kind. 
 
 In that year Emperor Constantine issued a decree per- 
 mitting the churches to receive donations and to own property. 
 
 This generous decree was made the basis of the famous 
 forgery called the “donation of Constantine,” in the 8th cen- 
 tury, in a papal attempt to establish a false precedent to boul- 
 ster the claim to temporal power. It falsely claimed that Con- 
 stantine acknowledged the temporal power of the pope, giving 
 to him his own sovereign powers and worldly wealth, 
 
 For a long period, the popes at Rome collected from all 
 Catholic countries tithes of ten per centum of the state income. 
 This was the most conspicuous fruit of temporal power, the 
 absurd enforcement of the covenant with Jacob, a fabulous per- 
 son, and the covenant between Abraham and Melchizedek. 
 
 Pope Gregory VII brought upon himself the contempt of 
 William the Conqueror by boldly demanding the usual “Peters 
 pence” from England. William called it an “alms,” and his 
 demand “impudent.” 
 
 “Thou shalt take no gift: for the gift blindeth the wise, 
 and perverteth the words of the righteous.” (Ex. 23:8.) 
 
 Thou, shalt not’ takeveutts w Deut alone) 
 
 “There is no iniquity with the Lord our God, nor taking 
 Oleciitsaiam( Lle@hre1 0.73) 
 
 “A gift destroyeth the heart.” (Ecc. 7:7.) 
 
 This condemnation of the taking of gifts by the Mosaic 
 law is a very important matter. Moses was in a position to 
 enforce the payment of tithes, whereas, under a condition 
 where the church and state were separated, did the state 
 choose to pay no tithes, the church perished, hence the radical 
 change of opinion of god in the new testament. Silent coer- 
 cion took the place of beggary. The most contemptible Chris- 
 tian suggestion is that god must beg from his creatures. 
 
THE REVELATION 275 
 
 From the very beginning, the church solicited alms and 
 gifts which they called donations, proving that the church 
 was a thing to be fed, therefore it was human. 
 
 “Leave there thy gift before the altar.” (Matt. 5:24.) 
 
 “Not because I desire a gift: but 1 desire fruit that may 
 abound to your account.” (Phil. 4:17.) 
 
 This is real church deceit. 
 
 Thus did the priest apologize in soliciting. Too mean 
 and proud to acknowledge begging, he puts the responsibility 
 upon his victim. 
 
 Subsequently gifts have enabled the church to amass great 
 wealth. 
 
 Mattanah means more than one simple definition implies. 
 
 Nahaliel means god’s valley. 
 
 We find any and every thing attaching to Lot, also at- 
 tached to god. 
 
 Moab was spared because he was the son of Lot by his 
 own daughter. | 
 
 We find this “god’s valley’ in Ammon, and we find the 
 progenitor of the Ammonites was Ben-ammi, a grandson of Lot. 
 
 This 1s passing strange. 
 
 “Thus were both daughters of Lot with child by their 
 father. 
 
 “And the first born bare a son, and called his name Moab. 
 The same is the father of the Moabites to this day. 
 
 “And the younger, she also bare a son and called his 
 name Ben-ammi. The same is the father of the children 
 - Ammon to this day.” (Gen. 19:36.) Ben means son; Ammi 
 means my people. This has especial reference to sun-worship. 
 
 Lot was both father and grandfather to them. 
 
 Ammon means no, signifying stirring up, forbidding, also 
 place. 
 
 In attempting to solve the attachment which the Lord God 
 seems to have for Lot’s offspring, we find them a nomadic, 
 idolatrous, incursive, and cruel people, usually demanding that 
 the right eyes of their opponents be thrust out to bind a cove- 
 
276 Tue REVELATION 
 
 nant and stand as a reproach. Saul conquered and scattered 
 them, thus drawing hatred upon himself. (I Sam. 11 :1-3.) 
 
 Saul means sepulchre, grave. 
 
 “The Lord forgives them four transgressions, because 
 they ripped up the women with child at Gilead.” (Amos 1:13.) 
 
 Gilead means testimony, hence this refers to the destruc- 
 tion of heresy. 
 
 We are getting pretty close to the truth now. The Moab- 
 ites and the Ammonites, offspring of the base-born sons of Lot, 
 are a cruel, aggressive, heartless people, and they are reserved 
 to the Lord to execute cruel and vengeful designs. Lot means 
 veil, concealment. Therefore his offspring are both for and 
 against Israel, mere tools. 
 
 “The children of Israel did evil in the sight of the Lord, 
 by serving the gods of Moab and Ammon, forsaking the Lord. 
 
 “And the anger of the Lord was hot and he sold the 
 Israelites into the hands of the Philistines, and into the hands 
 of Ammon, and they vexed and oppressed the children of 
 Israel for eighteen years.” (Jud. 10.) 
 
 This all-powerful, vengeful god permits his children to 
 do evil to vent his spleen. 
 
 The children of Israel cried unto their Lord, but he told 
 them to cry out to their strange gods. 
 
 “And the children of Israel said unto the Lord, “We have 
 sinned: do thou unto us whatsoever seemeth good unto thee, 
 deliver us only, we pray this day.’ And they put away the 
 strange gods and served the Lord, and his soul was grieved for 
 the misery of Israel.” (Jud. 10.) 
 
 Here is a confession that the Lord is a human being with 
 a soul, whereas John 4:24 says, “God is a spirit and must 
 be worshipped as a spirit.” 
 
 By this childish nonsense the Hebrew Lord sets the prece- 
 dent by which the equally cruel popes punished peoples who 
 did not obey and serve them. 
 
 It is plain that Moab and Ammon symbolize instruments 
 of cruelty to execute cruelties in a manner not to reflect upon 
 
THE REVELATION pa G! 
 
 the church—hence they are children of secrecy and conceal- 
 ment. 
 
 If there is any doubt about this it is removed by the fact 
 that David, who is named the father of the alleged Christ, sub- 
 jugated the Ammonites. 
 
 “He conquered Rabbath of the children of Ammon. (II 
 Sahni. TES Ae 
 
 Rabbath signifies powerful, contentious. 
 
 Therefore this name only signifies the manner in which 
 the powerful enemies of the church are subdued, very prob- 
 ably it signifies the rabble, for Rabbith means many. 
 
 “And he brought forth the people that were therein and 
 put them under saws, and under harrows of iron, and under 
 axes of iron, and made them pass through the brick-kiln, and 
 thus did he unto all the children of Ammon. So David and 
 all the people returned to Jerusalem.” 
 
 Jerusalem signifies place of peace. 
 
 This was the figurative precedent for the horrors of the 
 inquisition, and it was literally executed in thousands of in- 
 stances under the hellish popes of Rome. 
 
 We find the Lord always after Rabbah, meaning the pow- 
 erful and contentious, and Heshbon, meaning invention, indus- 
 try, thought, he that hasteneth to understand. 
 
 These are enemies to the discipline and obedience of the 
 church, hence the church antagonizes them. 
 
 This signifies god’s valley, which Israel has just entered, 
 under the stopping place Nahaliel. (See Jer. 49.) 
 
 Under such grewsome conditions it is not strange, in the 
 end, to find the Lord preparing to eliminate the Amorites and 
 the Ammonites from his service. (Eze. 25:2-10.) 
 
 As Moses and Aaron were sacrificed because of the dis- 
 obedience of the Israelites, after they had executed their task, 
 and as the innocent messengers, bearing joyous news to David, 
 were killed to disguise his hypocrisy, so are those who help 
 the Christian theocracy to establish its kingdom on earth, to be 
 rewarded by betrayal and death. 
 
 “Dead men tell no tales.” 
 
278 THe REVELATION 
 
 Ramoth-Baal. 
 
 Ramath signifies raised, lofty. 
 
 Baal signifies he that rules and subdues. 
 
 | It is evident that we are.approaching the end of our 
 journey. Figuratively, Christ is in the saddle. If Christian- 
 ity succeeds in fulfilling all these figurative examples and prece- 
 dents, there is some point where Ramath-Baal will begin to 
 display his powers. Therefore, let us be quite sure in his 
 identification. : 
 
 We find little to enlighten us regarding this place, hence 
 we take it to mean the elevation to temporal power. 
 
 But we do find at this point a most significant dispute, 
 which undoubtedly betrays the bargaining between the Hebrew 
 theocracy and the ecclesiastical hierarchy. 
 
 The Gadites and the Reubenites request of Moses to be 
 permitted to cross over Jordan. 
 
 Moses grants this request only on the conditions that they 
 cross over armed, and after they have established the Israelites 
 in their inheritance they, the Gadites and the Reubenites, shall 
 return and settle permanently in Gilead, where lands are pro- 
 vided for them. 
 
 Here is the kernel of the nut. 
 
 Prophecy is to be the beginning of the church strength 
 and power. 
 
 Reuben means vision, prophecy. 
 
 Jacob, as he told his twelve sons what would befall them 
 in the last days, said to Reuben: 
 
 “Thou art my first-born, my might, and the beginning of 
 my strength, the excellency of dignity, and the excellency of 
 power. 
 
 “Thou shalt not excel; because thou defilest my bed.” 
 (Gen. 49 :3-4.) 
 
 We refer back to this crime. 
 
 “And it came to pass, when Israel dwelt in that land 
 (Edar) that Reuben went and lay with Bilhah, his father’s 
 concubine: and Israel heard it.” (Gen. 35:22.) 
 
THE REVELATION 279 
 
 Let us now examine these several names, to see if we may 
 reveal the underlying truth. 
 
 Jacob means supplanter. The whole church scheme is to 
 supplant civil governments. 
 
 This was when he was a nomadic shepherd. His name 
 was changed to Israel, and under this disguise he sought to 
 enter and control commerce. 
 
 Edar, the land in which he settled, means flocks. 
 Ed means witness; ar means awakening, uncovering. 
 
 Bilhah, his concubine, means who is old, troubled, con- 
 fused. 
 
 Reuben means vision. 
 
 _ Age and experience begetteth wisdom, and this can only 
 be dispensed by the church. : 
 
 “Hear now my words: if there be a prophet among you, 
 I the Lord will make myself known unto him in a vision, and 
 will speak unto him in a dream. (Num. 12:6.) 
 
 “In the last days, young men shall see visions, and old 
 men shall dream dreams.” (Acts 2:17.) 
 
 Thus the wisdom of age and experience is turned into 
 dreams. 
 
 This is clear, Reuben means prophecy—the time of the 
 revelation of the mass of testimony concealed in Gilead. 
 
 Gad means troop, preparedness. © 
 
 Gilead means a mass of testimony. 
 
 Jordan means the river of judgment. 
 
 Judgment means discernment, discrimination, sagacity, 
 intelligence, decision, order. Wisdom must not be permitted 
 to run wild. 7 
 
 We now have before us a revelation. The river Jordan 
 is the line of demarkation between the old and new testaments, 
 between the Hebraic and the Christian dispensations. 
 
 Of course Reuben, the prophet, by vision, could not cross 
 over Jordan, because prophecy had to remain in the “mass of 
 of the old testament, symbolized by Gilead. 
 
 bd 
 
 testimony’ 
 
280 THE REVELATION 
 
 Of course, Gad, the fabulous Hebrew army, could not 
 cross over, because such an army never existed, except in 
 fable. 
 
 They both remained in Gilead, “a mass of testimony,’’— 
 fable and romance. 
 
 Is this clear? 
 
 Dan, the son of Bilhah, means judgment, the logical dis- 
 cretion born of old age. 
 
 Serpent symbolizes wisdom, the offspring of youth and 
 old age, which did cross over, for Christ himself is made to 
 say to his disciples: 
 
 “Be thou as wise as serpents.” 
 
 Therefore wisdom was to pass over but prophecy was to 
 remain in “‘a mass of testimony.” This is the excuse for leaving 
 
 Reuben behind. 
 
 If we turn back and examine the twelve sons of Jacob, we 
 find that Reuben and Gad are the only two of the twelve who 
 could not with safety be brought into the new dispensation. 
 Moreover, this very truth wholly disproves and discredits 
 prophecy, because the prophet cannot make good in Christian- 
 ity. The “fulfillment of prophecy” manifestly has been the 
 adjustment of subsequent events to alleged prophecies on paper, 
 or conjuring events, to fit alleged prophecies. 
 
 Christianity permitted the prophet John, under the false 
 pretense of being the “ghost of Elias returned,” to introduce 
 Christ. There the works of Reuben ended. John was not a 
 prophet because he introduced Christ in person. Christ came 
 out of Galilee, meaning revolution, to be baptized by John. 
 
 The fabulous stories of the Israelitish wars remained in 
 the old testament, but Gad, the spirit, came over temporarily 
 to implant a warlike spirit in the hearts of the enthralled 
 masses, but the church did not require the immediate services 
 of Gad, an armed force. Joseph, meaning increase, died in 
 Egypt. But increase was most essential in the Christian dis- 
 pensation, therefore his tribe was divided to both sides of the 
 Jordan, proving conclusively that the Jordan symbolizes the 
 
THE REVELATION 281 
 
 line between the two systems, hence Joseph of the new testa- 
 ment is made a branch of the fabulous generations of Christ, 
 and the husband of Mary, which simply symbolizes increase 
 and the holy see, united to build up the church, for he is not the 
 father of Christ. 
 
 The culmination of this extraordinary exploitation should 
 reveal some kind of material benefits, for Israel cannot go on 
 forever moving from one point to another. There must be a 
 final goal to give sense to the enterprise. 
 
 Ashtaroth means flocks and riches. 
 
 Flock means throng, crowd, multitude, swarm. 
 
 Rich means wealthy, affluent, opulent, copious, ample, 
 abundant, plentiful, fertile, fruitful, gorgeous, superb. 
 
 This was the home of Astarte, god of the Zidonians—she 
 is called a god because the scriptures have no particular word 
 by which to express goddess. Astarte is Ashtoreth, star. 
 Therefore she signified star worship also. 
 
 She was almost always joined with Baal, meaning ruler, 
 hence she perhaps symbolized moon worship also. Her temple 
 was usually the forest, Zidon, meaning hunting and fishing. 
 
 Bread, liquors, and perfumes were offered to her. For 
 her, tables were prepared upon the flat terrace roofs of the 
 houses, an appropriate place for irresponsible astral worship. 
 
 This evidently signifies the pleasures of wealth, for Solo- 
 mon introduced the worship of Ashtoreth into Israel. 
 
 It begins to dawn upon the reader perhaps that our jour- 
 ney is leading us into every stratum of human society. This 
 is true. We shall see the Lord begin to smash human pleasure- 
 idols of lust, and any independent source of happiness. 
 
 Mount Nebo means prophecies. 
 
 Prophecy means to foretell, predict, prognosticate. 
 
 Here the Lord said unto Moses, 
 
 “Get thee up into this Mount Abarim, unto Mount Nebo, 
 which is in the land of Moab, that is over against Jericho; and 
 behold the land of Canaan, which I give unto the children of 
 Israel for a possession, and die in the Mount, as Aaron died 
 in Mount Hor.” 
 
282 THE REVELATION 
 
 Enlightenment was not to pass over. Hor means hill, 
 the school. Aaron, the enlightener, died in the school. 
 
 “Yet thou shalt see the land before thee; but thou shalt 
 not go thither unto the land which I give the children of Israel.” 
 (Deut. 32.) 
 
 Moses dies in Nebo, meaning prophecy. 
 
 This is the end of the Mosaic dispensation. The balance 
 of the journey is merely a jollification. 
 
 Abel-Chittim means meadow of Acacia. 
 
 Acacia means - point. 
 
 Point means apex, aim, purpose, end. 
 
 Israel had reached its goal. 
 
 Jericho, meaning his excellence, fragrance, his moon. 
 
 Excellence means superiority, perfection. 
 
 Fragrant means spicy, sweet-scented, prefumed. 
 
 Moon means measurer, conjointly with the sun it is ap- 
 pointed for signs, seasons, days, months, and years, regulator 
 of religious festivals—has the church made use of this? Jericho 
 is truly a sweet-scented ending. 
 
 No more will Moses warn the Israelites: 
 
 “And lest thou lift up thine eyes unto heaven, and when 
 thou seest the sun and the moon and the stars, even all the 
 hosts of heaven shouldst be driven to worship them, and serve 
 them, which the Lord thy God hath divided unto all nations 
 under the whole heaven.’”’ (Deut. 4:19.) 
 
 Sun and moon worship have come into their own—hidden 
 behind the mysterious purple veil woven by Mary, secret re- 
 bellion. 
 
 This plainly confesses personified, astral worship for all 
 nations. The sun, moon, and stars signify the different classes 
 of rulers. 
 
 We have shown that the Israelites started on a course 
 of plunder to supplant established nations. Let us examine 
 the evidences of this. 
 
 It must have a material object else it could not long exist. 
 If we can demonstrate that it has procured its substance from 
 humnaity, without production or recompense, we shall have 
 
THE REVELATION 283 
 
 established our original belief that it is a premeditated exploita- 
 tion for profit and selfish aggrandizement. 
 
 Moses took possession of the lands between Arnon and 
 Mount Hermon. 
 
 Arnon means rejoicing. 
 
 Hermon means destruction. 
 
 These are truly two extremes. 
 
 What lies between them to conquer? 
 
 Heshbon, signifying invention, industry, thought, he that 
 hasteneth to understanding. The very foundation of peace, 
 comfort, and happiness. 
 
 By what right of justice did Moses guide his plundering 
 bands into these lands and destroy their peace? 
 
 By no right excepting a self-proposed authority which he 
 named divine. 
 
 There is'an ugly aspect to this campaign. 
 
 Og is king of Bashan. 
 
 Og means bread. Bread means life. 
 
 Bashan means sleep. Sleep means death. 
 
 These too are between rejoicing and destruction, and Moses 
 also takes possession of these. The Lord means the keeper of 
 and dispenser of bread. The original meaning of Lord is 
 loafward. 
 
 What does this mean? It means the assumption of power 
 over life and death. : 
 
 “Death and life are in the power of the tongue.” (Prov. 
 honeOoa ts.) 
 
 Reader, if you can see no sinister suggestion in this, you 
 surely lack the vision of a Reubenite. 
 
 It is plainly written that monopoly of all that is essential 
 to human progress and life itself, is the object of this “divinely 
 inspired” brigandage. 
 
 Joshua, chapter 12, relates the thirty-one kings which 
 Joshua conquered. 
 
 This list covers every element which might develop an op- 
 position to the progress and establishment of the church. 
 
284 THe REVELATION 
 
 The list of unconquered does not count, for they are ele- 
 ments inaccessible and of little consequence. | 
 
 This is about enough of word play. We do not antici- 
 pate serious resentment from sensible, honest people, that we 
 have thus exposed a great and powerful institution—others do 
 not matter. 
 
 We must leave space in this book for other important 
 chapters corroborative of what we have written. 
 
 Before we close this» chapter, we must warn humanity 
 at large that the monopolistic forces at work, combining the 
 great industries upon which our comforts depend, are that 
 same hidden power which we have revealed. Israel is a living 
 force, concealed behind the Christian cloud. 
 
 It is but a brief time when both your bread and your 
 sleep, like every other human necessity, will be measured out 
 to you by word of law, and that means life and death. 
 
 Do not forget the sinister threat: 
 
 “In all the land, saith the Lord, two parts therein shall 
 be cut off and die.” (Zech. 13:8-9.) 
 
 “Thy spoil shall be divided in the midst of thee. 
 
 “Thy houses shall be rifled and thy women ravished.” 
 (Zech. 14:1-2.) 
 
 Woman means the body politic, also city. 
 
 We also especially emphasize the one convincing aspect of 
 this fabulous journey through the wilderness, which will ap- 
 peal to the common sense of a child. 
 
 This journey is the most essential part of the old testa- 
 ment, should it be lifted out of the scriptures, only gnosticism 
 would be left. There would remain neither foundation nor 
 precedent for Christianity. Yet we are confronted with the 
 astounding truth that not one single authentic stone is left to 
 actually identify one of these stopping places, regardless of the 
 blather of “Bible authorities.” This is a fine compliment for 
 Christianity to pay to the god of Abraham, the “father of 
 Christ.” 
 
 This proves they never existed. 
 
THE REVELATION 285 
 
 These names never signified places; they were a part of a 
 subtle code. They were words with significant meanings. Let 
 us give examples: 
 
 Rameses means thunder, preaching. 
 
 Goshen means approaching. 
 
 Succoth means a tabernacle in which to preach. 
 Migdol means greatness. 
 
 Baal-Zephon means the king’s watchman. 
 
 Baal means lord or master, and Zephon watchman. 
 Marah means bitterness. 
 
 Mount Sinai means sin, enmity. 
 
 Masah means temptation, trial. 
 
 Mount Horeb means destruction. 
 
 And thus down the line. 
 
 The same applies to proper names. 
 
 Moses means extraction, a son. 
 
 Aaron means enlightener. 
 
 Pharaoh means sun-king. 
 
 Jacob means supplanter. 
 
 His mother Rebekah means snare. 
 
 Joseph means increase. 
 
 Mary means rebellion. 
 
 John means the mercy of the Lord. 
 
 Isaiah means the salvation of the Lord. 
 
 Elisha means the salvation of god. 
 
 Jesus means Jehovah is salvation. 
 
 Jehovah means self-existing, self-supporting. 
 Christ is the name given to the Hebrew Messiah. 
 
 Messiah merely signifies any one annointed with oil blessed 
 by the high priest. All of the kings of Israel were thus 
 annointed, hence they were Messiahs. So were the church fur- 
 nishings. Joshua was annointed and called Savior. The name 
 Joshua has the same significance as Jesus. Jehovah is salva- 
 tion—self-support. Joshua, Hoshea, Oshea, Jehoshua, Jeshua, 
 and Jesus all have the same significance. 
 
286 THE REVELATION 
 
 It is significant that both Moses and Joshua were born in 
 Goshen, meaning approaching, drawing near, the place from 
 which the Exodus started. 
 
 Why extend this further? No one will attempt to refute 
 it. If it is true the Christian church is a rank humbug; if it 
 is not true every Bible dictionary is filled with falsehood, and 
 the Bible itself cannot be believed. 
 
 We may now understand why the church, during the early 
 centuries, combed the earth to find and destroy all literature 
 having any reference to this delicate subject. Moreover, we 
 may also understand why the Bible was removed from the 
 public schools. 
 
 No wonder Peter says: 
 
 “No prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpre- 
 tation, . eu lig etersie20n) 
 
 We mention this last bit of evidence, based upon esti- 
 mates from the Bible. 
 
 The so-called wilderness is a barren, unproductive piece 
 of desert country containing about 22,000 square miles of 
 sand, limestone, and mountains of granite, and all of it is 
 absolutely worthless for sustaining human life. It is alleged 
 there were 600,000 males above 20 years of age, and authori- 
 ties estimate the whole company at about 2,200,000 souls, or 
 100 persons to each square mile. Now, reader, this will make 
 you think real hard. 
 
 By an increase of 10% each decade, which is a low esti- 
 mate, the number at the end of forty years would have been 
 3,220,000 souls to be maintained on this limited area, with 
 almost impossible water and a soil which barely produces scant 
 shrubbery at the most favorable time of the year. 
 
 What must we think of the fanatics who write whole 
 volumes attempting to account for this palpable inconsistency ? 
 
 They do not take the common sense, fact that history does 
 not record the departure of such a vast number of people from 
 Egypt. Neither is there any record of any such horde of people 
 having arrived in a body in any other country. 
 
 The Bible itself gives a pitiful explanation. 
 
Tue REVELATION 287 
 
 “And he humbled thee and suffered thee to hunger, and 
 fed thee with manna.” (Deut. 8:3.) 
 
 The definition of manna is, What is this? 
 
 It is described as a “rain of bread from heaven.” 
 
 We have previously learned that heaven signifies ecclesi- 
 astical government, and rain means doctrines, which disjoints 
 this suggestion, for Moses declared that the Israelites were 
 fed on manna to “make thee know that man doth not live by 
 bread alone.” (Deut. 8:3.) 
 
 Therefore manna is not classed as bread at all, notwith- 
 standing the Lord’s declaration: “Behold, I will rain bread 
 from heaven for you.” (Ex. 16:4.) 
 
 The people were bidden to gather an omer a day for each 
 person. Let us go to figures again. 
 
 One omer is about six pints, in round numbers. There 
 were 2,200,000 persons. This would require 13,200,000 pints 
 daily, or more than 4,000,000,000 pints as the annual yield, 
 nearly two hundred thousand pints to the acre. 
 
 No wonder they exclaimed, “What is this?” 
 
 It people could live forty years on this type of food, why 
 waste time trying to raise 40 bushels of wheat or corn to the 
 acre? 
 
 When the old lady exclaimed, “a pint is a pound the world 
 around,” she surely handed a job to Moses to supervise the 
 gathering of thirteen million pounds of manna daily, and this 
 had to be done each day, and still the Israelites went hungry. 
 
 We read with disgust the foolish attempts to reconcile 
 this tommy-rot with truth, to apologize for the teaching of this 
 fabulous journey as a literal thing. If it were true, what does 
 it teach? If it were not true, why teach it literally and de- 
 ceive innocent believers? 
 
 Why compromise with such hypocrisy? 
 
 What a simple proposition it is when we analyze it. The 
 only territory available to give plausibility to this absurd story 
 was this triangular waste which could not possibly sustain the 
 alleged number of people drawn out of Egypt. It was better 
 to conjure this fabulous manna than to stultify themselves by 
 
288 THE REVELATION 
 
 attempting to make future generations believe this region of 
 sand and stone could feed several millions of people through 
 two generations. Moreover, the territory may be crossed in 
 four hours in an automobile. 
 
 You may laugh aloud, reader, for this is a Christian farce. 
 No one died, or starved, or even went hungry in the wilderness ; 
 it was only a joke. But let your laugh be short and to the 
 point, for this farce conceals and presages the greatest tragedy 
 that ever befell humanity. 
 
 Living humanity has been and is being put through the 
 tortures of hell to “test and try” men, to see what is in their 
 hearts, and if they will obey the will of the church. 
 
 This thing which we name civilization is the enforced ful- 
 fillment of prophecy. It is the babble and confusion to deceive 
 and mislead humanity. Satan is loosed, confusion reigns su- 
 preme. The world is gone mad under the physical and mental 
 strain. The power to irritate and coerce humanity to do some- 
 thing contrary to nature is paramount to all other desires. 
 
vs Ib ay 
 
 THEYRE EARSAE 
 THE TEMPORAL POWER. DEPOSING OF KINGS 
 
 (Temporal power has ever been the goal of Christianity.) 
 
 The annointing of Saul set the precedent for the making of 
 kings and rulers by the popes. 
 
 The deposing of Saul set the precedent of uncrowning 
 of kings by the popes. 
 
 The absurd and unauthenticated story of Samuel, Saul, 
 and David conceals the most ingenious and cunning precedents 
 to be found in the Bible, especially for the use of popes in 
 their aspirations to supercede kings and usurp temporal power, 
 a thing absolutely contrary to the declaration of their own 
 Christ. 
 
 “My kingdom is not of this world.” (John 18:36.) 
 
 If any part of the canonized scriptures is wrong, all of it 
 is wrong, for all of it is alleged to be divinely inspired and 
 all of it is opposed to established human institutions. 
 
 For several centuries after the beginning of the Christian 
 period, the popes obsequiously acknowledged the superior 
 authority of the civil rulers, thus living up to the declaration 
 Oe hrist. 
 
 The actions of the popes through the first twelve cen- 
 turies rise up to accuse the church of being the author of all 
 that Christ stands for and any change in the attitude of this 
 convenient character is the change in church necessity and 
 policy. Christ practically disputes the present attitude of the 
 church. 
 
 Upon the occasion of the alleged birth of Christ, a “heavenly 
 host” shouted : 
 
 289 
 
290 THE REVELATION 
 
 “Glory to god in the highest, and on earth peace, good will 
 toward men.” (Luke 2:14.) 
 
 That same Christ declares in secret to his apostles: 
 
 “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came 
 not to send peace, but a sword. 
 
 “For I am come to set a man at variance against his 
 father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter- 
 in-law against her mother-in-law. 
 
 “A man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” (Matt. 
 10 :34-35-36. ) 
 
 How are we to reconcile these radical differences. Eccle- 
 siasticism has always publicly preached one thing and secretly 
 practiced the opposite. 
 
 Even in protestant England, to ae day, the sovereign re- 
 tains the title conferred upon Henry VIII, by Pope Leo X, 
 “defender of the faith’”—that faith founded on an oath to obey 
 the head of the church in all things pertaining to the church 
 interests. 
 
 In the early periods, all bishops were elected by the people, 
 hence the saying: “Vox populi Vox Dei.” 
 
 It was under Pope Nicholas II, and by the connivance of 
 that archplotter Hildebrand, that this custom was changed. 
 The election of bishops was taken from the clergy, the nobility, 
 and the people, and given to the cardinal bishops of Rome. 
 Thus the church was under self-control. 
 
 This same Hildebrand, who was made Pope Gregory VII 
 and surreptitiously sainted, instigated Pope Stephen IX in 1058 
 to declare marriage incompatible with the priesthood, and named 
 the wives of the priests as concubines (concubine means pros- 
 titute), excommunicating them and their husbands if their 
 unions were not instantly broken, and Hildebrand classed them 
 as heretics. By this we may understand the secret purposes of 
 nunneries. By papal decree young women ruined by the priests 
 were held in nunneries. Nun means son, posterity. 
 
 It was at this period also that the sale of benefices began 
 on a large scale, and the popes began to reap fortunes by selling 
 
THE REVELATION 291 
 
 “godly” favors, meaning church patronage, setting a vile prac- 
 tice of political graft for civil government officials. 
 
 Gregory VII himself did not disdain to provide himself 
 with a lady-friend in Matilda, countess of Tuscany, with whom 
 he spent most of his time. 
 
 He was the most ungodly of all the popes, a cunning, 
 political wire-puller, a deceitful, hypocritical, vindictive man. 
 He caused the burning of a large part of Rome; spent much 
 of his time in banishment and prisons, and died a fugitive 
 May 24, 1085, cursing and blaspheming those whom he had 
 defamed, abused and cheated. 
 
 And this is the type of Christian whose name, under 
 Gregory XII (in the 16th century), was inscribed in Roman 
 Martyrology ; to whom Paul V (in the 17th century) decreed 
 the honors of an annual festival, and for whom Benedict XIII 
 (in the eighteenth century) claimed the homage of all Chris- 
 tendom. 
 
 Gregory VII ascribed the origin of monarchies and prin- 
 cipalities to the devil. 
 
 His carefully cultivated pretension to the right of making 
 and dethroning princes made him pope. 
 
 He was a mean, distempered man, quarreling with all the 
 rulers of Europe and following out Christ’s example by setting 
 at variance son and father, a rank example being his exciting 
 against his father, the Emperor Henry, his eldest son Conrad. 
 This was a specific fulfillment of Christ’s declaration. 
 
 Hildebrand was first to conceive the idea of the pope’s 
 going from country to country preaching crusades. 
 
 The story of Urban II and his tool, one Cucupietre, called 
 Peter the Hermit, is disgusting by its revelation of willful 
 duplicity. He sent this Peter the Hermit to all the princes and 
 churches of France and Germany to excite a sentiment for a 
 crusade. Then Urban followed as a “distinguished traveler,” 
 to consummate political intrigue. Urbanus means courteous. 
 
 Thirty thousand laymen, prelates, and priests gathered at 
 Placentia, in an open field, to hear him. History says that this 
 enterprise required extreme audacity. 
 
292 Tue REVELATION 
 
 The “open field” is figurative, to put the cause in common 
 with church and state. 
 
 We shall now explain this digression. 
 
 Back in our journey through the wilderness, Jethro brought 
 to Moses his two sons, Gershom signifying a traveler of repu- 
 tation. 
 
 In chapter 8 of Ezra we find that Gershom is the son of 
 Phinehas. Phinehas means a bold countenance and a brazen 
 mouth. This is audacity.’ 
 
 This Gershom is sent on practically the same mission as 
 that undertaken by Peter the Hermit, and Pope Urban II to 
 start a crusade. But where Gershom was organizing “minis- 
 ters for the house of God,” Urban was organizing a holy mob 
 for a plundering expedition. Both Gregory and Urban were 
 attempting to put into execution these previous precedents. 
 
 This is one of the best possible demonstrations of the prac- 
 tical execution of the church exploitation as previously re- 
 hearsed. 
 
 Both of these movements are to procure maintenance for 
 the church, but the one is by the original process of an organ- 
 ized ministry, while the other is by armed force and brigandage. 
 Under Solomon and David, this also was rehearsed. 
 
 Minister means official, clergyman, ecclesiast. To minister 
 means to contribute, supply. 
 
 Crusade practically signifies the same, although the crusades 
 of the 11th, 12th, and 13th centuries were cloaked under the 
 high-sounding title of “holy wars” to recover the “holy land” 
 from Mohammedans; they were military expeditions, equipped 
 by the holy see or by some sycophant king paying penance, for 
 plunder and brigandage. They seldom succeeded in their al- 
 leged purposes, but brought back the plunder. Absolution was 
 pronounced by the popes in advance, to open wide the way to 
 pillage and rapine by the soldiery. 
 
 We advise our readers to consult Webster’s unabridged dic- 
 tionary for the meaning of the two words placenta and crusade. 
 Neither of the words are to be found in the Christian code. 
 They both signify an attachment between an embriotic body 
 
THE REVELATION 293 
 
 and a greater and more permanent organization, and both unite 
 and establish a nutritive connection between two bodies. 
 
 Now, reader, do you see no subtle connection between 
 these? Let us enlighten you. Read the 8th chapter of Ezra 
 and you will find a process almost identical with that employed 
 by Urban II with the same practical results, with this difference: 
 Ezra was ashamed to ask for soldiers and he used bribery, 
 where Urban used force and “persuasion.” 
 
 “Knowing the terror of the Lord we persuade men.” (II 
 ora 4 lls) 
 
 We found also, back at Rephidim, that Eliezer, help of 
 god, was the second son of Moses, and he is a messenger for 
 Ezra. 7 
 
 We shall briefly review David’s life to see what part of it 
 inspires the idea of making him the ancestor of Christ. He had 
 no royal blood in his veins to transmit to Christ. 
 
 It will be quite evident that the author of these Bible 
 allegories knows nothing of and believes less of the law of 
 heredity, excepting where it may redound to the profit of the 
 church, for the two characters, David and Christ, have no 
 resemblance whatsoever, and there is no possible lineal con- 
 nection. 
 
 While David, of course, is a fictitious character, insofar as 
 actual participation in Christian matters 1s concerned, never- 
 theless he might as well have been a living actor insofar as his 
 moral, or rather immoral, influence upon the Christian theme 
 goes. Therefore the Christian exploiters must accept responsi- 
 bility for his whole character, be it good or bad, they having 
 selected him to father the Christ character. 
 
 The false pretense of giving, in minute detail, the dates 
 of his birth and death, and the events of his alleged life, is only 
 intended to give plausibility to the story. Most of it is written 
 by poor, deluded, weak-minded, hysterical fanatics. 
 
 The ulterior purpose of the Saul and David story is to 
 establish back to the beginning of kings, the “divine authority” 
 of popes to make and uncrown kings and to assume temporal 
 
294 THE REVELATION 
 
 power over civil governments. It is an essential part of “a 
 mass of testimony.”’ 
 
 Saul, David, and Solomon are figurative characters in- 
 tended to set precedents and examples which popes will follow 
 upon assuming temporal power, in order that the onus of the 
 origin of evil practices might fall upon civil government. 
 
 Saul is deposed because of disobedience to the high priest 
 and for “hearkening unto the voice of the people,” and David is 
 annointed king in his stead. 
 
 Saul means demanded, sepulchre, destroyer, desired, asked 
 of god. | 
 
 The people did not ask god for a king, they asked Samuel 
 to appoint one. 
 
 It is very clear that this symbolizes the punishment of 
 kings for permitting their subjects to turn from faith in the 
 invisible god to put confidence in a visible king. The people 
 demanded that they be judged by a king, and this is interpreted 
 into a request of god. 
 
 Nevertheless Samuel warns ‘them of all that they must 
 endure under a king, a subtle precedent for future use, for god 
 said, give them a king. 
 
 This emphasizes the opposition of the church to kings, 
 and charges up against them things which had not yet been 
 committed, this being their first king. How did he know that 
 these things were practiced by kings? It is a peculiar fact that 
 he accuses kings with exactly what the high priest was guilty 
 of, “hearkening to the voice of the people.” 
 
 During the whole journey through the wilderness, Moses 
 and his thousands of holy helpers lived off the best ‘‘mutton,” 
 “barley meal” and “wine on the lees.” For centuries the popes 
 demanded ten per centum of the income of governments con- 
 trolled by them, and taxed and plundered humanity. There is 
 little difference between today and yesterday. 
 
 They also used Saul for another purpose. 
 
 “Rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness 
 is as iniquity and idolatry.” (I Sam. 15:23.) 
 
 Saul consulted a witch instead of the high priest. 
 
Tue REVELATION 295 
 
 If spirits (the saints) and idols were removed from the 
 Christian churches today, they would go bankrupt. 
 
 The Lord sent Saul to destroy the Amalekites, which he 
 did, but he permitted the people to partake of the spoil, sheep 
 and oxen, without delivering to the high priest his “offerings” 
 and “sacrifices” and “tithes.” 
 
 “Therefore he hath also rejected thee from being king.” 
 ean 5235) 
 
 Now we have a chance to get back to the crusades, and 
 here we have excellent evidence that kings are being used to 
 subjugate industry and its products as we previously found in 
 Moses’ raid upon Sihon, king of Heshbon. 
 
 Saul destroys the Amalekites. 
 Amal means labor. 
 Amalek means valley dwellers, agriculturists. 
 
 Agag, the king of the Amalekites, means fire, flame. 
 
 Amal is an Asherite. 
 
 Asher means happiness. 
 
 Heshbon was destroyed in like manner, meaning invention, 
 industry, thought, intellect, he that hasteneth to understanding. 
 
 Sihon was king of Heshbon and means rooted out. He 
 was killed for opposing the Israelites. 
 
 Saul brought Agag, fire, back with him alive, thus bring- 
 ing the spirit of industry under church control. Saul simply re- 
 vived fire-worship or Moloch, to punish heresy, making human 
 sacrifices to him. 
 
 This is a clean-cut scheme to suppress all happiness by 
 destroying the source of production. Figuratively it takes away 
 the foundation for heretic imitation of the original ecclesiastic 
 idea. 
 
 What was the vital purpose of this? 
 
 First, it was to set the precedent of taxation and tithes 
 for the Christian church; second, it was to establish the portion 
 the church was to receive of the spoils of plundering expedi- 
 tions called crusades; third, it was to put upon kings responsi- 
 bility for these ungodly practices; and, fourth, it was to indi- 
 
296 THE REVELATION 
 
 rectly control human production through legalized taxation 
 and monopoly. 
 
 But what is of far greater importance, both individual 
 wealth and happiness draw attention away from the church, 
 and sorrow and affliction are supposed to draw the people to 
 the church for sympathy and consolation. 
 
 Saul did not pay the tithes, consequently he is made a 
 horrible example for future kings. 
 
 This system of tithing for the maintenance of the church 
 is the basis of church taxation throughout the world to this time, 
 and is practically adopted by governments. 
 
 We may expect some radical change to occur upon Saul’s 
 retiring. 
 
 David supplants Saul. The name means beloved. 
 
 Just why this drunkard and libertine should be chosen as 
 the forefather of Christ would be a puzzling question, did he 
 not become the symbol of fall and redemption. That is the 
 punishment and repentance of stiff-necked kings. To put him 
 forward as a godly example is to insult human intelligence. 
 
 David’s father is Jesse, meaning wealth, or wealthy. also 
 my present, suggestive of donations from the wealthy. 
 
 Jesse was the son of Obed, a servant. 
 
 Jesse’s great-grandmother was Rahab, the harlot of Jericho. 
 
 It is not known who was his wife or mother. 
 
 An examination of David’s ancestry is interesting, but by 
 no means edifying. It begins in the land of Moab. 
 
 Moab means of the father. It seems to us it would have 
 been much more appropriate to have put this “of the daughter,” 
 since Moab was the son of Lot by his own daughter. 
 
 Ruth’s father was Eli-Melech, meaning god is king. Eli, 
 God + Melich, king. 
 
 Christ on the cross cried to Eli, calling him his god. 
 
 Ruth’s mother was Naomi, meaning agreeable. 
 
 Ruth means filled, satisfied. 
 
 Naomt1’s sons were: 
 
 Mahlon, meaning infirmity, sickly. 
 
 Chilion meaning finished, sickly. 
 
Tue REVELATION 297 
 
 Ruth took for her first husband Mahlon, her brother, and 
 for her second husband Boaz, meaning strong, a remarkable 
 contrast. The ancestor of Boaz is Pharez, the son of Judah 
 by his daughter-in-law, Tamar, whom he took for a street harlot. 
 
 Before Ruth’s marriage to Boaz, she lay over night with 
 him upon the threshing floor, and Boaz cautioned her: “Let it 
 not be known that a woman came into the floor.” This is a tacit 
 suggestion that concealed sin is permissible. 
 
 In standard Bible dictionaries we are told that Ruth is 
 “ancestress of David and Christ,” although her alleged time 
 preceded Christ by twelve hundred years, and David preceded 
 Christ a thousand years. There must be some astonishing birth 
 records somewhere, but they may not be located. 
 
 It is blasphemous to give such an ancestry to the principal 
 character in an alleged moral institution. 
 
 Obed is the son of Ruth and Boaz. The name means a 
 servant, and he is the father of Jesse by an unknown mother. 
 
 We should like to have some unprejudiced person explain 
 the merits of this so-called ancestry of Christ, who is called the 
 son of almighty God, creator of all the universe. If this in- 
 ferior conception of ancestry does not sufficiently disgust, David 
 will fill the cup to overflowing. There was no royal blood in 
 David. His appointment as king was a papal precedent. 
 
 It is not necessary to enter into the details of the conspiracy 
 between Samuel and David to undermine and dethrone Saul. 
 Saul was made king for that purpose, to show the authority of 
 the high priest to make and unmake kings. Saul means the 
 sepulchre, meaning that by the order of the high pontiff a king 
 may be removed by murder. 
 
 The contemptible methods and intrigues revealed are prece- 
 dents to justify subsequent acts. It is David’s personal char- 
 acter which we shall hold up to view, picturing the effrontery 
 of declaring a drunkard and libertine the forefather of the 
 “son of god” and “savior of mankind.” 
 
 wVcearestold Uthat: 
 
 “All Israel loved David.” 
 
 “David is the man after god’s own heart.” 
 
298 THE REVELATION 
 
 Evidently it is not essential to despise one’s animal pas- 
 sions to be godly, if the high priest does not interfere. 
 
 David puts a lie in the mouth of Jonathan, Saul’s son (1 
 Sam. 20:6)—the precedent of the “pious lie.” 
 
 David went to Nob, meaning discourse, prophecy, where 
 he uttered another lie to the priest, Ahi + Melech, meaning 
 my brother is king. 
 
 On declaring that he had abstained from women for three 
 days. Abimelech gave David the shew-bread to eat, for which 
 he and his whole house were put to death by Saul’s orders. 
 Only Abiathar escaped. 
 
 Abiathar means surviving father of abundance. 
 
 This is to arouse hatred for Saul to justify destroying his 
 power. It sets a precedent which was freely followed by the 
 popes. As these are but figurative characters, the father of 
 abundance is preserved to become one of David’s advisers. 
 
 David raised an insurrection, calling upon: 
 
 “Every one that was in distress. 
 
 “Every one that was in debt. 
 
 “Everyone who was discontented. 
 
 “They gathered themselves. unto him, and he became cap- 
 tain over them.” 
 
 This is a clean-cut precedent for the raising up of the 
 inspired mob to discredit a ruler and bring on a revolution. 
 
 This was done by the high priest, Samuel, and his protege, 
 David, who aspired to be king. It was directed against Saul, 
 because he “hearkened to the voice of his people” and did not 
 pay tithes. 
 
 Disobedience and failure to contribute are the two cardinal 
 sins. 
 
 Saul ordered his guards to kill Abimelech, the priest, but 
 they refused to raise a hand against a priest. 
 
 This exhibits the theory that not even the subjects of a 
 king dare raise a hand against a priest. 
 
 Only an ungodly person will do so, and this identifies the 
 earthy man. 
 
 “But Doeg, the Edomite, of the king’s servants, fell upon 
 
THE REVELATION 299 
 
 the priests and slew four score and five persons that did wear 
 a linen ephod.” 
 
 Doeg means fearful. 
 
 Edomite means earthy, red earth, which is the meaning of 
 Adam. Therefore, Doeg was not of the church but of the earth 
 earthy, a sinful Adamite, the servant of Saul, who listened to 
 the voice of the common people instead of the commands of 
 the high priest. | 
 
 This is related as a great crime against god, yet popes 
 directed their horrible crusades of vengeance in which they 
 slaughtered tens of thousands of defenseless men, women, and 
 children in a single day. See our chapter on the inquisition 
 and crusades. 
 
 It is horrifying to kill a priest, but a pastime to murder 
 thousands of innocents. 
 
 Notwithstanding the Lord miraculously confounds all of 
 David’s enemies, he finds it necessary to flee to the wilderness 
 of Ziph, which means falsity—the “pious fraud.” 
 
 
 
 Let us go deeper into David's moral character. 
 
 “David arose from his bed and. walked upon the roof and 
 saw a woman washing herself, and the woman was very beau- 
 tiful to look upon. And David sent and inquired after the 
 woman—the daughter of Eliam, Bathsheba, the wife of Uriah 
 ther Hittite.’ (11 Sam, 11.) 
 
 Bathsheba means the seventh daughter, the daughter of an 
 oath, or of fullness. 
 
 Eliam means the people of god. 
 
 Therefore the oath is required of the new people brought 
 into the church—David took Bathsheba. 
 
 Uriah means the Lord is my fire, light. 
 
 Hittites mean descendants of Heth, therefore signifies 
 fear, the broken. 
 
 “And David sent messengers and took Bathsheba, and she 
 came in unto him and he lay with her. 
 
 “And the woman conceived and sent and told David. 
 
 “David called Uriah, he did eat and drink before him; and 
 he made him drunk. 
 
300 THE REVELATION 
 
 “And it came to pass that David wrote a letter to Joab, and 
 sent it by the hand of Uriah. (Joab means paternity.) 
 
 “And he wrote in the letter, saying, set ye Uriah in the 
 forefront of the hottest battle, and retire ye from him, that 
 he may be smitten and die.” (II Sam. 11.) 
 
 All of which was executed and Uriah was killed. David, 
 in the most deceitful manner, concealed his murderous part 
 from the messenger. 
 
 “And when the wife of Uriah heard that Uriah her hus- 
 band was dead, she mourned for her husband.” (II Sam. 11: 
 208) 
 
 The manner in which Nathan reproached David for this 
 was by a parable which greatly angered David, he demanding to 
 know who the offender was, that he might be slain. 
 
 Nathan replied that he, David, was the man, the Lord 
 saying : 
 
 “Thou hast killed Uriah, and hast taken his wife.” (II 
 Saale) 
 
 Nathan said: 
 
 “The Lord also hath put away thy sin: thou shalt not die. 
 
 “But because by this deed thou hast given great occasion 
 to the enemies of the Lord, to blaspheme, the child that is born 
 unto thee shall surely die.” (II Sam. 12:13-14.) 
 
 “This is an excellent specimen of the kind of justice handed 
 out by the Hebraic god. There was no crime committed by 
 David in these immoral acts, but the reflection upon the church 
 had to be avenged by taking the life of an innocent babe. The 
 annointed of god can do no evil. But this is the evil precedent 
 for the protection of the church from convent accidents. 
 
 This shows the relationship between the church and the 
 king in mutual protection against the operation of the law. 
 There are concealed in this story many important precedents. 
 Moreover, the wise may take warning against a union of 
 pope and king—church and state. 
 
PARI. | 
 THEAREHEARSAL 
 
 PERIOD OF INTRIGUE. DAVID THE POLITICIAN 
 
 (Ehud, the messenger of the Lord, offered a present when he 
 murdered Eglon. ) 
 
 Having degraded kings and made them responsible for all 
 the follies which the priesthood and the church might subse- 
 quently commit, it now is essential to discredit the older forms 
 of religion from which they took their doctrines. 
 
 The display of wisdom and learning will glorify the church 
 and dazzle the world, and at the same time exhibit the destruc- 
 tive effects of “running after strange gods,” meaning “carnal 
 things.” 
 
 Moreover, Solomon’s dispensation reveals the dangers of 
 placing in the control of kings the wisdom which is claimed 
 for the church. Solomon is personified intellect, the light of 
 men, and the last step in the rehearsal. 
 
 David did not do himself credit by leaving to the world 
 Solomon, as immoral and profligate as himself. But Solomon 
 fulfilled his function of destroyer of sun-worship and fire- 
 worship. It cannot be said, however, that he left any great 
 inheritance of wisdom to the world. 
 
 Neither David nor Solomon could safely be permitted to 
 be at large in a decent, self-respecting community, under 
 present-day ideas of morality, as criminal as humanity now is, 
 and that is saying much. 
 
 Solomon means recompense. 
 
 Recompense means indemnity, compensation, remunera- 
 tion, requital, satisfaction, reward, pay. 
 
 Each of these important periods ends with some form of 
 compensation. 
 
 301 
 
302 THE REVELATION 
 
 Bathsheba bare Solomon as compensation to David for 
 the death of the previous child. 
 
 “To me belongeth vengeance and recompense: their foot 
 shall slide in due time.” (Deut. 32:35.) 
 
 This is aimed at froward, stubborn kings. 
 
 David’s foot did slip in the case of Bathsheba, as too in 
 the affair of Nabal, whom he also had killed, taking his wife 
 Abigail, who some declare is David’s own sister, who became 
 the mother of Daniel the prophet. They are hanging men in 
 this enlightened age for abducting other men’s wives and mur- 
 dering their legitimate husbands. 
 
 David’s contribution to the family tree: 
 
 Ibhar means chosen, elected. 
 
 Elishama means whom god hears. 
 
 Shama means dutiful. Eli means god. 
 
 Signifying that god only responds to the obedient—eternal 
 bribery. 
 
 Eliphelet means the god of deliverance— 
 
 Two sons of David by the same name. (I Chr. 3:6-8.) 
 
 In I Chronicles 8:39, Eliphelet is said to be the son of 
 Eshek, meaning oppression, and brother to Jehush, meaning 
 collector, hence they must be tax gatherers in David’s system 
 of confiscation; a strange line, taxation, oppression, and de- 
 liverance. 
 
 Nogah means bright. 
 
 Nepheg means sprout. 
 
 Japhia means splendor, which enlightens. 
 
 Elishama means whom god hears. 
 
 Eliada means knowledge of god. 
 
 Also the sons of David by concubines and by Tamar, his 
 own daughter. 
 
 There are several outstanding features of David’s career 
 which brand him as wholly unfit to be referred to as the alleged 
 forefather of the equally fabulous Christ. 
 
 But when we fully analyze the matter, we find some of 
 the most cunning intrigues concealed in these stories. 
 
 Both Saul and David are surreptitiously held up as ex- 
 
THe REVELATION 303 
 
 amples to demonstrate that the divine authority should not be 
 vested in kings. They should be under the temporal authority 
 of the pope, with power to remove or appoint at will. 
 
 This is why the apparent indecency: of David is thrust be- 
 fore the people. Kings are utterly unfit to exercise “divine 
 authority,’ and temporal power, therefore, should be censored 
 by god’s vicar. This, however, does not prevent their giving 
 royal blood to their offspring. 
 
 David had innumerable so-called wives, also had children 
 by his many concubines. Concubine means prostitute. 
 
 It is not sufficient to give as an excuse that at that period 
 these things were permissible by custom. No good can come 
 out of evil. A good fruit tree cannot grow out of the seed of 
 a bramble. Moreover, such customers could not deliver to 
 modern civilization a correct moral code. 
 
 Christianity, to itself be perfect, must have been brought 
 forth from an unsullied stock. On the contrary, practically 
 every essential character of the scriptures, and agent and prac- 
 tice of the ecclesiastical experiment, reeks with evil and even 
 crime. It could not exist without them. Neither the laws of - 
 
 god nor of man could justify the inquisition. 
 
 By the laws of nature, and by their own confessions, good 
 cannot come out of a system which sows and feeds upon evil. 
 It is not sufficient to say that the contrast is to emphasize the 
 Christian dispensation, for this evil precedent is glorified. 
 
 The past record of the church proves beyond doubt that 
 it has inspired and encouraged evil under the false pretense of 
 “trying” humanity. 
 
 David is chosen as an example of correction, by confession 
 and forgiveness, to justify the confessional, to prove the power 
 of the church to condone evil, that it may dispense indulgences. 
 
 The case of Nabal was a precedent to cover a multitude 
 of subsequent papal sins, and to excuse the fact that such con- 
 duct of kings was prevalent regardless of popes. 
 
 The fact that these bald and palpable precedents are found 
 in nearly every page of the scriptures, is quite sufficient to 
 prove that these evil acts were premeditatedly condoned because 
 
304 Tue REVELATION 
 
 they could not be prevented without bringing authority under 
 the law. 
 
 David’s acts toward Nabal were intended to reach the vil- 
 lagers, who were difficult to entice into the church, because of 
 lack of surrounding influences. Humanity does not seek the 
 church, it seeks humanity and does not hesitate at coercion. 
 
 Abigail signifies father’s joy. 
 
 We are unable to reconcile the attempt to show that Nabal’s 
 wife is not the sister of David, by whom she had children, as he 
 also had by his own mother-in-law. 
 
 We do not find two Abigails at David’s court at one time. 
 
 “David is the seventh son of Jesse. His sisters were Abi- 
 gail and Zeruiah.” 
 
 Zeruiah means pain and tribulation, the opposite of Abigail. 
 
 “Abigail bare Amasa, and the father of Amasa was Jether 
 the Ishmaelite:” =(L Chr. Z2al Zs) 
 
 ““Amasa was a man’s son, whose name was Ithra, an Israel- 
 ite, then went in unto Abigail, the daughter of Nahash, sister 
 to Zeruiah.” Ithra means plenty. 
 
 Abigail means the same, whether Nabal’s wife or David's 
 sister, and she is celebrated for wisdom. 
 
 Nahash means serpent, and serpent is the symbol for wis- 
 dom as well as for Satan. 
 
 This mixup is quite sufficient to justify the belief that 
 there was but one Abigail, and she was “father’s joy.” Joy 
 means gaiety, pleasure, of which David was passionately fond. 
 
 Nabal means fool. He was the Carmelite who refused 
 food to David. He paid the penalty of omitting to contribute 
 to the support of the church. 
 
 Carmel means fruitful, and the church demands the first 
 fruit. 
 
 David took not only his substance, but also his life and 
 his wife, Abigail. 
 
 This is a palpable precedent for the brigandish crusades 
 against stubborn communities. 
 
 We are told by the standard Bible dictionaries that David, 
 at this period was a recognized outlaw. 
 
Tue REVELATION 305 
 
 In I Samuel, chapter 30, we find he “divided his spoils” 
 with thirteen chieftains of places “where David himself and his 
 men were wont to haunt.” 
 
 He prowled about, slaying and plundering, exactly as did 
 the modern crusaders under the popes of Rome. He was under 
 the guidance of Samuel and Nathan. 
 
 “And David smote the land, and left neither man nor 
 woman alive, and took away the sheep, and the oxen, and the 
 asses, and the camels and the apparel.”’ (I Sam. 27:9.) 
 
 Thus we see David symbolizes and sets the examples for 
 the accursed crusades and inquisition. 
 
 “And when David came to Ziklag he sent of the spoil unto 
 the elders of Judah—to them which were in Beth-el, and to 
 them who were in Ramoth, and to them which were in Jattir 
 and Siphmoth and Eshtemoa, and Rachal, and the Jerahmeel- 
 ites, and Kenites, and Hormah, and chor-a-shan, and Hebron.” 
 
 Gli Sam.7o0) 
 
 Now, we have the true meaning of David. He was the 
 founder of crusades, a. common highwayman, and an astute 
 politician, who bribed his way, into popularity—an executive 
 king-priest. 
 
 Ziklag means the measure pressed down, that is, more than 
 an ordinary full measure. 
 
 David is the most unscrupulous and immoral character in 
 the Bible. 
 
 Let us examine the meaning of those he bribed. 
 Bethel means the house of god—the church. 
 Ramoth means those in high places. 
 
 Jattir means the prominent. 
 
 Siphmoth means fertility (one of his haunts). 
 Eshtemoa means the bosom of woman. 
 Rachal means trade. 
 
 Jerahmeelites means god’s mercy—indulgences. 
 Kenites means smiths—no doubt for arms. 
 Chor-ashan means a haunt while an outlaw. 
 Hebron means friendship, society, pleasure. 
 
306 THE REVELATION 
 
 No wonder David was made king of Judah—he was an 
 ordinary bribing politician. These are the powers courted by 
 the Christian church—also by modern political parties. 
 
 Ish-bosheth, Saul’s son, was made king over Israel and 
 was murdered, probably at David’s instigation. 
 
 We shall come near convicting this order of highwaymen 
 right here. 
 
 Ish-bosheth means man of shame. He secretly is Esh-baal, 
 signifying Baal’s man, ashenchman of the ruler. Baal means 
 lord, with a small 1, hence means the king, David. 
 
 But the high priest is also vested in David, in the sense that 
 he rules the priesthood. 
 
 In his usual false pretense, he makes a show of keeping 
 faith with Saul, to whom he made an oath not to cut off his 
 house, by making Saul’s son king over Israel. 
 
 He brings shame upon him, defeats him at war, and 
 doubtless was secretly implicated in his murder. 
 
 This symbolizes the method by which the influence and 
 power of kings was to be surreptitiously destroyed, that the 
 temporal power may be seized by the high priest. There are 
 innumerable modern instances. 
 
 Some appreciation may be had of the refined pastimes of 
 that alleged period by the following: 
 
 “Abner, son of Ner and the servants of Ish-bosheth, the 
 son of Saul, went out to Gibeon. 
 
 “And Joab, the son of Zeruiah, and the servants of David, 
 went out together to the pool of Gibeon; the one on the one 
 side of the pool and the other on the other side of the pool. 
 
 “And Abner said to Joab, let the young men now arise and. 
 play before us, and Joab said let them arise. 
 
 “Then there arose and went over by number, twelve of 
 Benjamin, which pertained to Ish-bosheth, and twelve servants 
 
 a-Ote David. 
 
 “And they caught every one his fellow by the head, and 
 thrust his sword in the fellow’s side, so they fell down together.” 
 CULE Satie 
 
THE REVELATION 307 
 
 If this were literally true, it would be too fiendish to pub- 
 lish; but it is figurative, concealing some ulterior meaning— 
 perhaps signifying blind obedience and self-sacrifice at the 
 command of a superior, a hellish doctrine. 
 
 We must examine these names to see if the truth will 
 reveal itself. 
 
 Ner means lamp, grandfather of Saul. 
 
 Abner means light, son of Ner. 
 
 Light means joy, prosperity. 
 
 Saul means sepulchre—the suppression of light, the de- 
 stroyer. 
 
 Ish-bosheth means man of shame, debasement. 
 
 Gibeon means that which is without. 
 
 The Gibeonites executed seven of Saul’s sons. 
 
 Zeruiah (David’s sister) means pain, tribulation. 
 
 Joab means paternity. Jo, an abbreviation of Joseph, 
 meaning increase, and Ab, meaning father—the father of in- 
 crease. 
 
 Abner, captain of Saul’s host, had made Ish-bosheth king 
 over Israel. Ab + Ner, the father of light, had made shame 
 and tribulation king over the priesthood. 
 
 A battle royal followed this play at the pool of Gibeon; 
 David’s men prevailed. Nevertheless, Abner killed David’s 
 nephew Asahel, meaning creature of god. He was nephew, 
 messenger, and tax gatherer for David, hence David is this god. 
 Asa means physician. 
 
 This was an excuse to justify the destruction of Abner. 
 Light means intelligence. The lamb casts light and exposure 
 into dark places, hence intelligence on the part of the priest also 
 had to be suppressed. 
 
 Joab, general-in-chief of David’s army, murdered him vol- 
 untarily, claiming that Abner intended to betray David. This 
 voluntary act of murder is a precedent for future similar acts, 
 and simply signifies the suppression of priestly scandals; Da- 
 vid’s affair with Bathsheba, for instance. 
 
 To smirch Abner he is accused of quarreling with Ish- 
 bosheth, over his concubine, and desiring to deliver Israel over 
 
308 THE REVELATION 
 
 to David. So did Jacob quarrel with his son Reuben over his 
 concubine. 
 
 David declared that he and his kingdom were guiltless 
 forever from the blood of Abner, the son of Ner,—the lamp 
 was extinguished, the teaching priest was suppressed, enlight- 
 enment of the people was not a part of the program. 
 
 This is a common trick to deny responsibility for acts 
 committed by secret connivance. 
 
 “Let it rest on the head of Joab and on his father’s house. 
 
 “And David said to Joab and all the people that were with 
 him, ‘Rend your clothes and mourn for Abner,’ and King 
 David himself followed the bier.” (II Sam. 3:31.) 
 
 “And they buried Abner in Hebron: and the king lifted up 
 his voice, and wept at the grave of Abner and said, ‘Died Abner 
 asva toolidicthia ae (ligoatieeos 
 
 Thus, through Hebron, meaning society, friendship, and 
 enchantment, intellect, joy, and prosperity were voluntarily 
 killed by David’s general-in-chief. 
 
 “So all the elders of Israel came to the king to Hebron; 
 and king David made a league with them in Hebron before 
 the Lord; and they annointed David king of Israel.” (II Sam. 
 Deo 
 
 Now, we have light. 
 
 David never did anything direct; he was a manipulator. 
 
 By intrigue he took Nabal’s wife and destroyed him. 
 
 By intrigue he undermined Saul and usurped his king- 
 dom. 
 
 By intrigue he had Uriah killed and took his wife. 
 
 By intrigue he had Abner killed and hypocritically be-— 
 moaned his death. He had him buried in Hebron, society. 
 
 Nabal means fool. 
 
 David said, “Abner died like a fool.” 
 
 Almost a confession that men were being made fools of 
 by the flatteries and enchantments of social entertainment. 
 
 Uriah means fire. 
 
 Abner means light. 
 
 Hebron means society, friendship, enchantment. 
 
THe REVELATION 309 
 
 Light symbolizes joy, prosperity, learning, enlightenment. 
 
 Hebron is the son of Kohath, meaning congregation, obedi- 
 ence, to make blunt. 
 
 Kohath is the son of Levi, meaning associated with the 
 priesthood. 
 
 The other sons of Kohath are: 
 
 Amram, the father of Moses, exalted. 
 
 Izhar, meaning oil, the annointing. 
 
 Uzziel, meaning god’s might, divine authority. 
 
 Uz, meaning counsel, to fix, also fertility. 
 
 This is perfectly plain; enlightenment and learning were 
 submerged in society and enchantments, in order to cultivate 
 the friendship of the strong and wise. This is pouring oil upon 
 the troubled waters. 
 
 “Jacob poured oil upon the stone which he had used for a 
 pillowesn( Gene 23:18)) 
 
 Moses required the Israelites to bring oil for annointing. 
 e720.) 
 
 “God annointed with the oil of gladness.” (Ps. 45:7.) 
 
 “T have found David my servant; with my holy oil have I 
 annointed him.” (Ps. 89:20.) 
 
 “T shall be annointed with fresh oil.” (Ps. 92:10.) 
 
 “Oil to make his face to shine.” (Ps. 104:15.) 
 
 Oil means abundance, fertility, joy. 
 
 erlincrolsotejoy: for mourninexs *Clsav6le3:) 
 
 This is the scheme for suppressing enlightenment. 
 
 “The wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps.” 
 (Matt. 25:4.) Abner, the light of the congregation, was ex- 
 tinguished by Joab, the father of increase. This was a re- 
 Hearsalsoritheslater “darkvage,’ 
 
 We have thus referred elaborately to “oil” to show its im- 
 portance in the process of “making blunt” the human intellect, 
 as represented by the burial of Abner, light, in Hebron, the 
 enchantment of society and friendship. See the “dark ages” 
 (486 to 1495). This period was dark in ignorance, but aflame 
 with licentiousness. 
 
 David is king over Hebron—the congregation. 
 
SLO THE REVELATION 
 
 It is “King David’s” light that is being put out, to discredit 
 kings. When the dark ages came kings could neither read 
 nor write. 
 
 David’s wife, Michal, looked out of her window and saw 
 David vulgarly dancing, leaping, and exposing his person to 
 the maid servants, and she upbraided him. 
 
 He informed her, “I will yet be more vile than this; of 
 them shall I be had in honor.” | 
 
 The meaning of Michal is a question, “Who is perfect?” 
 This is the excuse for David’s vulgarity. Sin, though publicly 
 rebuked, is secretly encouraged. The secret sowing of sin is 
 the salvation of the priesthood. 
 
 This is some of the “oil” of church absolution. 
 
 Back 1n Genesis we find this admonition against exposing 
 the person: 
 
 “Neither shalt thou go up by steps unto mine altar, that 
 thy nakedness be not discovered.” (Ex. 20:26.) 
 
 But what did David care; he was supreme. 
 
 It runs in David’s blood to be vicious and wicked, another 
 reason why he should not have been selected as the forefather 
 of Christ. He measured everything by his passion for women, 
 which seemed to whet his desire for cruelty. 
 
 His nature is reflected in his son Amnon, who by trickery 
 induced his virgin sister Tamar to come to his room, where he 
 ravished her. He then spurned her and ordered her to begone. 
 
 Tamar rightly said: “Sending me away is a greater evil 
 than the other thou didst unto me.” It is a well known historical 
 fact that it was a papal decree that young women betrayed by 
 priests became creatures of nunneries. 
 
 Amnon called his servants, saying: “Put now this woman 
 out from me, and bolt the door after her.” 
 
 Absalom had his brother murdered for this act, yet the 
 Lord forgave David for causing the death of Uriah and de- 
 bauching his wife, killing the innocent child to save the face 
 of the church. 
 
 We can find no plausible reason or excuse for thus debas- 
 ing these essential Bible characters, but there is beneath every 
 
THE REVELATION 311 
 
 sentence a hidden meaning, a vicious purpose, which a close 
 analysis will reveal. This is destroying something which stands 
 in the way of the ecclesiastic scheme. 
 
 Here we have the “forefather” of Jesus Christ, and his 
 sons, setting the foulest possible examples of crime for future 
 generations. Non, a form of Nun, means posterity. Amnon 
 means faithful, the future generation to be faithful to the 
 church. 
 
 Did the Lord God of Israel raise a voice of protest? Not 
 he: he is notoriously a man’s god. It has always been a pre- 
 rogative of kings, nobles, and priests to debauch virgins. 
 
 Simple tricks like setting Joab’s wheat field on fire by 
 Absalom, to bring Joab to him, counted for nothing. He was a 
 prince. Absalom also betrayed his own father and tried to kill 
 him, and was himself killed by his cousin Joab. 
 
 And yet Absalom was called the father of peace, thus ac- 
 cusing the people of voluntarily destroying peace. 
 
 Nothing could better demonstrate the utter absurdity of 
 this phase of the Christian false pretense than the flight of 
 David and the fall of Absalom. 
 
 Of course it was intended to illustrate the result of volun- 
 tary acts which he committed—Joab, who killed him, signifies 
 voluntary. The king and the church can do no evil, their agents 
 do it for them. 
 
 In the most trivial and controllable things, the Lord 1s 
 infallible, but in matters of vital importance these kings went 
 into hysterics and were frightened into helplessness—a ruse 
 to demonstrate the influence of the high priest with god. 
 
 If the vicissitudes of war went against, the Lord had 
 punished them for their sins; if in their favor, the Lord was 
 with them;—wholly a speculative, go-lucky thing, carefully 
 adjusted after the act. 
 
 In like manner are events perverted to “fulfill prophecy.” 
 
 Some of the unjust and inconsistent things attributed to 
 these scriptural characters are inexplicable. As an example: 
 When David fled he left behind him ten concubines, prosti- 
 tutes; upon his return he imprisoned these women for the 
 
oa THE REVELATION 
 
 balance of their lives. This was on a par with forgiving him, 
 and murdering his child of shame. 
 
 The figurative significance of this is not plain, but we be- 
 lieve it has to do with nunneries. It is in keeping with Hilde- 
 brand’s (Gregory VII) order converting priests’ wives into 
 prostitutes, and confining them in nunneries as creatures of the 
 church. 
 
 Joab was David’s grandson, and Amasa was his nephew. 
 Joab kissed Amasa and plunged his sword into his body and 
 shed out his bowels to the ground, another voluntary act. 
 Amasa means forgiveness. This Jo + Ab was a hired assas- 
 sin, later becoming the intolerant, bigoted, inspired church mob. 
 
 In II Samuel 8, we are given an example of the personifi- 
 cation of occupations. Joab means also fatherliness, he was 
 over all the hosts of Israel—the father of increase. Benaiah 
 means son of the Lord—the executioner. He is a priest and 
 the son of Jehoiada, meaning knowledge of god, the knowledge 
 of the Lord—adviser. He is high priest and reformer. 
 
 We again have positive proof that the high priest is the 
 Lord. Jehoiada was high priest and Benaiah, his son, is the 
 “son of the Lord.” Another precedent for Nepotism. 
 
 Benaiah has under him: 
 
 The Cherethites, the executioners—a part of David’s body 
 suard ee 
 
 The Pelethites, meaning runners, messengers of David. 
 
 Adoram, meaning power. He had charge of the collec- 
 tion of tribute, tithes, and taxes. 
 
 Jehoshaphat, meaning Jehovah hath judged. He is the 
 recorder of judgments of the high priest. One meaning of 
 the name is Lord will judge. 
 
 Shiva or Sheraiah, meaning the song of the Lord, the 
 scribe, who wrote the songs and praises of the high priests, 
 and of course David’s songs. 
 
 Zadok, meaning just, righteous; forefather of the Saddu- 
 cees, whom the Christians destroyed. 
 
 Abiathar, meaning father of abundance. 
 
 These two last were the joint high priests. 
 

 
 THE REVELATION 313 
 
 It must be agreed that could justice and abundance be de- 
 pended upon for permanency, all nations would gladly acknowl- 
 edge them as high priests. But if these are but intermediary 
 forces, depending upon the eccentricities of an erratic priest- 
 king, given to everlasting warfare, it at once becomes apparent 
 that the king, as the god upon whom the Lord puts the final 
 blame for calamity, must be well supplied with soldiers to 
 protect him from a rebellious populate. 
 
 Therefore, David was wise to have Joab, his nephew, in 
 charge of his army. 
 
 David was also possessed of a suitable espionage system 
 to keep him informed of what was going on. Ira, meaning 
 watchfulness, had charge of this department. 
 
 Ira was a Jairite, meaning enlightened. 
 
 This is perhaps the precedent for Jesuitry. 
 
 We are now getting at the truth regarding these fanciful, 
 imaginary, personified systems, which never existed outside the 
 fertile minds of the writers. 
 
 Let us put to the test this system. 
 
 If abundance prevailed, undoubtedly justice would be vin- 
 dicated, thus both the high priests would be in high favor, as 
 also would be a beneficent Lord, all at one and the same time. 
 This would account for the extraordinary suggestion of two 
 high priests—which is inconsistent with true Jewish history. 
 
 But a three-year famine fell upon the Israelites, causing 
 them to complain of the Lord. 
 
 David inquired of the Lords, the high priests, the reason 
 for this famine. 
 
 With the previous facts before us, we may read the deceit 
 and hypocrisy of the priesthood, and the extreme cunning of 
 these schemers, in the reason which they gave and which was 
 undoubtedly suggested by David himself. 
 
 “It is for Saul, because of his bloody house, because he 
 Slewatiescibeonites:7 6 (tleSam. 21:10) } 
 
 Upon referring back to this alleged crime of Saul, for 
 which a whole subsequent nation was punished, we find that 
 
314 Ture REVELATION 
 
 Saul took away from the Levite priests the Hivite villages of 
 Canaan—Gibeon means those without. 
 
 This was a cunning trick to discredit kings and remove 
 from the people the sentiment which Saul had inspired. 
 
 David approached the Gibeonites with bribes, to have them 
 withdraw their “influence over nature’? which was causing the 
 famine. The truth was the income of the church was insuff- 
 cient. 
 
 Here is the scheme: they demanded that David deliver to 
 them seven sons of Saul’s descendants to be hanged, which 
 request David granted. 
 
 This is a grewsome precedent for the use of the church 
 against disobedient and independent kings. 
 
 This especially was to wipe out all influence of Saul’s 
 policy of: “listening to the voice of the people,’ in order to 
 fulfill the prophecy that his line was to be cut off from the 
 succession, and this friendly attitude towards the people was 
 the cause of Saul’s trouble. Later the name Saul is cunningly 
 made Paul, a church worker. 
 
 We shall show in another chapter that in the early Chris- 
 tian centuries it was a common practice for ambitious princes 
 to seek the papal authority for suitable excuses to dispose of 
 troublesome competitors. Often they had their eyes put out 
 as examples. 
 
 Pope John VIII actually wrote a letter of congratulation 
 to Athanasius for having caused the blinding of his brother in 
 an intrigue to make himself duke of Neapolitans. 
 
 The 22d and 23d chapters of IJ Samuel are pure blather, 
 an entirely different composition. 
 
 David’s sins and iniquities were notorious. It would be 
 the compounding of felony to forgive him his crimes, which 
 would hang him under present-day laws. 
 
 A new attitude is put upon David to appease the wrath 
 of humanity. He is suddenly exploited as the “sweet psalmist 
 of Israel,” wholly foreign to this character. 
 
 A new administration seems to prevail—a covering must 
 
THE REVELATION S15 
 
 be cast over the forefather of the coming Christ, to conceal his 
 iniquities. 
 
 The chief among the captains was the Hachmonite, the 
 son of Hachmoni, meaning wise. Solomon will reflect this. 
 
 After him Eleazar, meaning help of god, son of Dodo, 
 meaning loving, the Ahohite, meaning brotherly. After him 
 was Shammah, loss, desolation, astonishment, the son of Agree, 
 meaning fugitive. David often was a fugitive. 
 
 We find the frequent use of “cave” in the life of David, 
 and it seems to unite with apocryphal story of Jesus, “the.seed 
 of David,’ where a thousand years after his alleged death, 
 David appeared in the cave where Jesus was born, and played 
 the harp and sang. 
 
 David's hiding place was the cave of Adulam, signifying 
 justice of the people. This taking refuge behind the people is 
 an important matter, for it refers to the inspired, intolerant 
 mob. 
 
 The cave near Bethlehem, alleged to be the secret birth- 
 place of Jesus, was the cave of Adulation by the wise men of 
 the East. 
 
 Christianity fortified itself behind the ignorant masses. 
 
 The word Adulator means flatterer, parasite, toady ; hence 
 the use of the name must signify a policy of the church. 
 
 Bethel means the house of god. 
 
 Bethlehem means the house of bread and the house of war. 
 
 Lord means breadkeeper and dispenser, loafward. 
 
 Every one of the “great and mighty men” raised up under 
 David were foul murderers. | 
 
 To the very last, this old roué sought solace in women, 
 a virgin being brought to his harem to “stand before him and 
 to warm him” in his broken old age. This is figurative, inti- 
 mating the Christian dispensation and the virgin Mary. 
 
 They brought Abishag, the fair Shunamite. Shunam 
 means a double sleeping place. Abishag means ignorance of 
 the father, hence a virgin. This virgin was taken from the 
 tribe of Issachar, the “servant unto tribute,” price, reward. 
 
316 THE REVELATION 
 
 This vulgar insinuation of a virgin to arouse senility is 
 beyond excuse, did it not signify the necessity for the doctrine 
 of the “immaculate conception.” 
 
 As David neared his end he bade Solomon to keep the 
 laws of Moses, which he himself had repeatedly violated, being 
 guilty of murder, adultery, and fornication. 
 
 But he very particularly charges Solomon to wreak ven- 
 geance upon his enemies—a fine, godly sentiment upon his 
 deathbed. 4 
 
 Solomon began by having his own brother, Adonijah, and 
 his nephew Joab, killed. Adonijah signifies the Lord, Jehovah. 
 
 “Vengeance is mine saith the Lord.” 
 
 Solomon also attempts to kill David’s notoriety by killing 
 Shimei, meaning fame. 
 
 Solomon assumes the aspect of the wisdom of the church 
 fathers. 
 
 But the story of Solomon the wise is another chapter. 
 
 We have observed that about every crime in the calendar 
 may find an antecedent back in the history of Saul, David, and 
 Solomon, perhaps the wickedest men in the scriptures. 
 
 Before we go forward, however, we deem it interesting 
 to examine the basic system as promulgated by the fictitious 
 Moses—the system which had to be watched over by Pharaoh’s 
 daughter, ignorance, until Solomon had built a wall about 
 ecclesiasticism by false teachings, to control and conceal knowl- 
 edge, that it might be dispensed at the discretion of the church. 
 This is the essence of this plot, and proves itself. 
 
 For a thousand years after Christianity appeared, ignor- 
 ance and superstition ruled humanity. This was named the 
 “dark ages,”’ brought upon the world by the encroaching shadow 
 of the great exploitation. It was nearly five hundred years 
 before ecclesiasticism had the power to bring about this hor- 
 rible condition by destroying gnosticism. 
 
 All of the central figures are of apocryphal origin—that 
 is, they are wrapped in mystery and absurd and inconsistent 
 romance, to give them supernatural importance. 
 
 Apocrypha means hidden, concealed. 
 
Tue REVELATION SL 
 
 Why should the origin and history of these essential char- 
 acters be hidden and concealed, if they are so all-important to 
 the welfare of humanity? 
 
 Why are chosen, living men made special dispensations 
 upon earth to dispense those things which manifestly belong 
 to all men alike? Why pay the terrible cost of the mediator 
 to dispense a natural gift? This applies to the so-called dis- 
 pensation of church charity. 
 
 In Deuteronomy, and especially in anything referring to 
 Egypt, we are in the realm of gnosticism, from the wisdom of 
 which Christianity drew its first inspiration. Egypt was under 
 sun-worship. 
 
 Even the fabulous Virgin Mary’s ancestry reaches back to 
 sun-worship and Isis. 
 
 Joachim is the alleged father of Anna, who was the alleged 
 mother of Mary. Anna means gracious. 
 
 Joachim is changed from Jehoiakim, which signifies god 
 established. 
 
 Jehoiakim is Eliakim, son of Josiah. 
 
 Eliakiam signifies resurrection of god. 
 
 Josiah was the son and successor of Amon on the throne 
 of Judah. Josiah means the Lord burns, meaning the sun and 
 fires 
 
 Amon signifies mystery, an Egyptian god worshipped at 
 Thebes as the “god of the sun,” “Amen the sun.’’ Sol means 
 sun, omen is Amen. How many Christians know that when 
 they exclaim “Amen” they are greeting an Egyptian god? The 
 same applies to “Ave Maria,” meaning “hail rebellion.” 
 
 We may again refer to Ignatius’ reference to “the Virgin 
 Mary as a mystery concealed from the ruler of this world,” 
 one hundred years after Christ. This was the first intimation 
 in Christian history of the “virginity of Mary” and the “immac- 
 ulate conception of Christ.” Mary is the Greek form of 
 Miriam, the sister of Moses, and means rebellion. 
 
 The human god of Christianity necessarily had to be drawn 
 from the human race. 
 
318 THE REVELATION 
 
 The symbolic meaning of waters is multitudes of people. 
 Mo is water in Egyptian. 
 
 The symbolic meaning of clouds is masses of people raised 
 up from the earth—hence the Christian idea of the waters (the 
 people) flowing into the holy see for purification. 
 
 Cloud is derived from the root word clud, meaning clod, 
 a lump of earth. 
 
 The meaning of the word Moses is drawn out. Therefore 
 the interpretation of the apocryphal romance of Moses being 
 “drawn out” of the Nile by Pharaoh’s daughter is very simple. 
 Nile means dark blue. The Nile only symbolized the dark blue 
 night sky of Egypt, both the sun and moon resided therein, 
 The people of Egypt worshipped Osiris and Isis, the sun and 
 the moon. 
 
 The kings of Egypt had for an ancient motto, “I derive 
 my power from the sun.” The motto of popes is, “I de- 
 rive my power from’God;” “Our God is a consuming fire.” 
 
 The nomadic, night traveling Hebrews drew their inspira- 
 tion from the moon and stars—Abraham being a worshipper of 
 the bodies giving them light by night. 
 
 Hence Moses was drawn from the masses of people who 
 worshipped under the dark blue night sky—a reflected light— 
 semi-darkness—a people but semi-civilized. 
 
 If they were not attached to this grewsome system, these 
 gnostic lessons would be the beautiful messages of nature. 
 
 The sun, who is king of day, radiates his light to his queen, 
 the moon, and begets the moonlight, which is taken to symbol- 
 ize the intellectual condition in which the Israelites are to be 
 held, a reflex condition. This also signifies the control of edu- 
 cation by the church, its deriving this power from the civil gov- 
 ernment which it controls. 
 
 Light is the very essence of all these religious plots, and 
 light symbolizes the intellectual states in which the people are 
 to be held for control. 
 
 This may seem a wide divergence from David and Solo- 
 mon. Nevertheless it has a tremendous importance in that 
 connection. | 
 
THE REVELATION 319 
 
 Solomon symbolizes a distinct stage of development of the 
 Christian church, and the people under its influence. He is to 
 build a wall around the ecclesiastic power. During this period 
 the people are to be held in semi-darkness, symbolized by Phar- 
 aoh’s daughter. 
 
 “And there came of all people to hear the wisdom of Solo- 
 mon, from all kings of the earth which had heard of his wis- 
 dom.” (I Kings 4:34.) 
 
 “Solomon sent to Hiram, king of Tyre.” Hiram means 
 the destroyer. Tyre means strength. 
 
 “My father could not build an house unto the name of the 
 Lord, his God, for the wars which were about him, until the 
 Lord put them under the soles of his feet. But now the Lord 
 my God hath given me rest. 
 
 “Behold, I propose to build an house unto the name of the 
 Lord my God.” (I Kings 5.) 
 
 This means church control, temporal power over all na- 
 tions. 
 
PART XVII 
 
 THE REP EARSAL 
 
 THE PERIOD OF INTELLECT. SOLOMON THE WISE 
 (Deprive a system of its intellect and its strength fails. ) 
 
 The senility of old age weakens both intellect and physical 
 strength. 
 
 The law, and common decency, forbid a frank and open in- 
 terpretation of the story of David and Solomon. It has to do 
 with Phallic worship, which the story of David symbolizes, as 
 Solomon, later, revies the worship of Chemosh and Moloch, 
 both involving licentiousness and vulgar revelries. Very scant 
 intimation of the vulgar nature of these ulterior writings is 
 found in commentaries. 
 
 Few persons would suspect that the pillar set up by Jacob, 
 and church steeples, refer to the same subject, all secretly re- 
 ferring to the essential increase, posterity, and new generations 
 necessary to consummate the ecclesiastical enterprise, and es- 
 tablish the Christian genealogical tree, to sweeten the bitter and 
 rebellious waters of Marah. 
 
 In the story of Solomon we have the most insinuating, sug- 
 gestive, and vulgar allegory in the whole Bible. 
 
 Solomon was the last son of David, in his old age, by 
 Bathsheba. His name was first called Solomon, meaning peace- 
 ful, one who recompenses, but like practically all the important 
 characters in the Bible, his name was changed to Jedidiah, 
 meaning beloved of Jehovah. David also means beloved. 
 
 Solomon is erected to symbolize and personify wisdom. 
 Wisdom is to be pitted against established civil power. The 
 priesthood is to overshadow kings by its learning. 
 
 Let us use the code and gradually lead up to this. It sets 
 
 320 
 
Tue REVELATION 321 
 
 the most important precedents, and is very misleading in its 
 final intents. 
 
 “And it came to pass in an eveningtide, that David arose 
 from his bed and walked upon the roof of the king’s house: 
 and from the roof he saw a woman washing herself: and the 
 woman was very beautiful to look upon. 
 
 “And David sent and inquired after the woman. And one 
 said, ‘Is this not Bath-sheba, the daughter of Eliam, the wife 
 Supe micietheutlittite face ( Ile samiel it) 
 
 This is the height of obscenity. 
 
 We shall interpret these names as we proceed, in order to 
 fix them in mind. 
 
 David means beloved, or love. 
 
 Jehovah means self-exalted, self-sustaining. 
 
 Eliam means gods’ people, the priesthood. 
 
 Ehi, lifting up; am, Jehovah, equals god exalted. 
 
 Uriah means the Lord is my fire. 
 
 The Hittite is the descendant of Heth. Heth means fear. 
 
 Bath-sheba means the seventh daughter, the daughter of 
 the oath. Bath means daughter. Sheba means oath, also cap- 
 tivity, repose, old age. 
 
 In the Catholic ritual there are seven oaths, called sacra- 
 ments, this word also meaning oath. The oath of a Roman 
 soldier was called a sacrament. The word is derived from sac- 
 ramentum, meaning obligation, but especially signifies mystery, 
 hence the secret oath. The seven oaths or sacraments of the 
 Catholic church were affirmed by the council of Trent, 1547. 
 
 The especial sacrament of the protestants, the Lord’s 
 supper, was practiced long previous to Christianity. It was 
 the gnostic reference to the tissue and the juices of vegetable 
 and animal foods upon which humanity depended for susten- 
 ance, giving them new life and vigor. It was debased into can- 
 nibalism, which the eating of the body of Christ symbolizes. 
 
 This gives us a clue concerning this period of David’s 
 old age, which will develop with the story. 
 
 “And David sent messengers and took her; and he lay with 
 her, and she returned unto her home. 
 
O22 THE REVELATION 
 
 “And the woman conceived and sent and told David, and 
 said, I am with child. 
 
 “David called Uriah and made him drunk, and wrote a 
 letter to Joab, the captain of his hosts, and sent it by the hand 
 Ole Ww tial 
 
 “And he wrote in the letter, saying, “set ye Uriah in the 
 forefront of the hottest battle and retire ye from him, that 
 he may be smitten and die.’ 
 
 “And when the wife of Uriah heard that her husband 
 was dead, she mourned for her husband. 
 
 “David sent and fetched her to his house.” 
 
 This edifying “divine” history is found in chapter 11 of 
 the second book of Samuel. 
 
 David is the father of Solomon by Uriah’s wife. Her first 
 child was killed to appease the vanity of the church. David 
 was forgiven, but the innocent child was the victim of priestly 
 vengeance to save the face of the priesthood and the reputa- 
 tion of the church. 
 
 Solomon is the recompense for this sacrifice on David’s 
 part, giving him peace of mind. One meaning of Solomon is 
 recompense. 
 
 Solomon becomes the personification of wisdom. 
 
 Uriah, meaning fire and light, is destroyed, and wisdom is 
 born. The natural intellect of mankind was to give way to the 
 priestly wisdom, which had to be interpreted by the priest. 
 
 Wisdom is a secret or mysterious thing through the sacra- 
 mental oath, Sheba. 
 
 David is the alleged forefather of Christ, personifying 
 light, and revealed wisdom. In like manner, Christ, “the light 
 of the world,” is extinguished by the crucifixion, in fulfillment 
 of this precedent. 
 
 This light was the intellect of humanity, crucified on the 
 cross of ecclesiastical vanity. 
 
 Solomon also symbolizes peace. 
 
 Christ is called the “prince of peace.” 
 
 This is a serious and suggestive story to be well pondered. 
 
Tue REVELATION B25 
 
 David, a king, deliberately violates the cardinal Mosiac 
 commandment : 
 
 “Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor’s wife.’ 
 
 And the Lord forgives him and commits a palpable mur- 
 der in a false pretense of condoning the offense in the eyes of 
 humanity. This is symbolized by the suppression of human 
 intellect, the light of men, and the resurrection of godly wisdom. 
 
 An analysis betrays the future purpose of this fabulous 
 romance. It anticipates the degrading of human intellect as 
 the crucifixion, and the establishing of a system of church 
 teachings as the resurrection of Christ, the new “light of the 
 world.” Under oath, disguised in the seven sacraments, the 
 chosen inner circle are to receive the mysteries of the wisdom 
 of Solomon. 
 
 Christ confides to his disciples in secret: 
 
 “And he said unto them: unto you it is given to know the 
 mystery of the kingdom of God: but unto them that are with- 
 out, all these things are done in parables: 
 
 “That seeing they may see and not perceive; and hearing 
 they may hear and not understand.” (Mark 4:11-12.) Read 
 Revit 
 
 From our full examination of the subject, we do not hesi- 
 tate to say this is a base and willful betrayal of mankind at 
 large. 
 
 Light symbolizes education or intellect, and Solomon is 
 the personification of the priestly wisdom which is to replace 
 this suppressed worldly intellect, the priest to become the medi- 
 ator and instructor. 
 
 Let us see how this is to be brought about, for it is one 
 of the great precedents set by the scriptures of the old testa- 
 ment. 
 
 Solomon and his mother, Bathsheba, went in unto David, 
 who was being served by Abishag, the young Sunamite virgin, 
 and demanded to know why he had not kept his word and 
 made Solomon king. Here was a fine kingly respect for the 
 mother of his heir, and an excellent example for his son and 
 future generations. 
 
324 THE REVELATION 
 
 Nathan, in whose care Solomon had been placed, was 
 prophet, royal adviser, and biographer to David and Solomon. 
 He also added his voice, saying that Adoniah, another son of 
 David, had usurped the throne and had not consulted with 
 Solomon, compensation, Zadok, justice, nor Nathan, prophecy. 
 This suggested the end of Jehovah. 
 
 Weragain retentorthescode: 
 
 Abishag means ignorance. 
 
 Shunamite means change, sleep. 
 
 Solomon means compensation. Sol means the sun. Omon 
 is “Amen,” the sun-god. 
 
 Zadok means justification. 
 
 Sheba means old age, captivity, repose, also oath. 
 
 Nathan means prophecy, also one who gives. 
 
 Adonijah means Adonai, Lord jah, Jehovah, meaning 
 self-sustaining. Adonijah, the Lord is Jehovah. 
 
 Moses required the Israelites to speak the word Adonai 
 for the name Jehovah, meaning master, Lord. Adoni means 
 my lord. 
 
 This is now a plain story. 
 
 Without consulting wisdom, prophecy, or justification, the 
 temporal king, the Lord of the people, was conducting the civil 
 government, contrary to the promises made of a godly king- 
 dom of priests, whose wisdom was to enlighten the world— 
 the joy of living was drawing the people away from the church 
 with its hateful discipline. 
 
 They accused the old Lord of trifling with virgin ignorance, 
 and sleep of old age, while the ruling Lord set hmiself up as 
 Jehovah, in a self-sustaining power, and was not calling the old 
 priesthood into his councils. | 
 
 Thereupon David authorized Nathan, prophecy, and Zadok, 
 justice, to crown Solomon, compensation, king. 
 
 Thus personified wisdom was declared enthroned, to take 
 the place of the established intellect of the world, the purpose 
 being to make the gnostic philosophy the great mystery to be 
 expounded only to the elect few, and establish maintenance, the 
 desire of the church. One meaning of Nathan is one who gives. 
 
THE REVELATION 325 
 
 Where formerly donations sustained the priesthood, the dis- 
 -semination of wisdom would yield a supporting compensation. 
 
 What Solomon did is another and very important story. 
 
 Solomon merely symbolizes the anticipated blending of the 
 old Hebraic dispensation into the new Christian dispensation, 
 the priestly wisdom of the new to compensate to the Jews the 
 loss of their own religious forms. It anticipated peace and per- 
 fection, while it established itself in control of a compensating 
 educational system. 
 
 Blood will tell; instead of keeping faith with the Jews, 
 ecclesiasticism, in the guise of Solomon, shocked the Israelites 
 by making afhnity with Pharaoh, king of Egypt, and tempor- 
 arily holding his daughter, signifying darkness and ignorance, 
 until he had builded a wall about Jerusalem. 
 
 Solomon means peaceful, compensation. 
 
 Jerusalem means peaceful. 
 
 This but foreshadows the identical process which we have 
 previously demonstrated, the debasing of mankind, and the 
 suppression of all forms of education until the church and its 
 collateral institutions were thoroughly established and sur- 
 rounded by. a protecting wall, a fanatical militant mob. 
 
 _ The “dark ages” was the most ignorant and profligate 
 period in all human history, and it endured for a thousand 
 years. 
 
 Now let us see what example Solomon set to presage this 
 actual condition. 
 
 He plunged into every known luxury; lived a life of licen- 
 tiousness, surrounded himself with seven hundred prostitutes, 
 previously called concubines; and he introduced the worship of 
 Ashtoreth, goddess of riches; Moloch, the fire-god ; Chemosh, a 
 form of sun-worship, and erected altars for sacrifices to these 
 ancient deities. 
 
 He committed every possible kingly indiscretion. 
 
 Is there no significance in this grewsome picture? It is 
 as plain as though written in letters of fire. It foretold exactly 
 the conditions brought upon the world by the introduction and 
 establishment of Christianity. 
 
326 THE REVELATION 
 
 From 486 to 1495 neither princes nor priests could read or 
 write, and the masses of people were in a state of abject ig- 
 norance. Kings, emperors, bishops, and popes literally wal- 
 lowed in licentiousness and ill-gotten wealth. 
 
 This was the actual execution of the passion play which 
 we have seen rehearsed throughout the old testament. Human- 
 ity has been compelled by force to participate in a great passion 
 play, a human tragedy in which real human sacrifices are made, 
 an abnormal, illogical, criminal thing. 
 
 The Christian advocates roll the word passion on their 
 tongues, “the passion of our savior,’ “the passion play,” etc., 
 etc. Did you ever look up the real meaning of the word? 
 
 Passion means anger, rage, fury, vehemence, impetuosity. 
 The more vulgar significance is the “passion of love,” which is 
 the cause of a great part of national crime. Yet David, sym- 
 bolizing love, is the forefather of this condition. 
 
 This is the basis of that period of debauchery symbolizing 
 the reign of David and Solomon. No one need misunderstand 
 its meaning. It was the season for the sowing of ignorance 
 and sin; the subsequent crop is written in history, bigotry, zeal, 
 intolerance, hysteria, and the fanatical mob, the militant wall 
 which Solomon built about the enforced ecclesiastical “peace” 
 and “perfection,” a peace of the sword and brute force. 
 
 Christ is the light and intellect of men. He is crucified, 
 submerged, destroyed, to give place to a coercive mediator to 
 do the thinking for humanity. When Christ has surrendered 
 the reins of government to the church, then: 
 
 “There shall be no night there: and they need no candle, 
 neither light of the sun: for the Lord God giveth them light.” 
 Ghexee Zea) 
 
 Let us examine the code and analyze this, for it means 
 that individual intellect is to be submerged. 
 
 Night means affliction, adversity, ignorance. 
 
 Candlestick signifies the church. (Rev. 1:20.) 
 
 Naturally the candle, giving the light, is the bishop. 
 
 The sun signifies the civil ruler. 
 
 Light means prosperity, joy, intelligence. 
 
HESREVELATION 527. 
 
 Lord God is the head of the church. 
 
 His light takes the place of the prosperity of civil govern- 
 ment. 
 
 Only a blind bigot will refuse to understand this. 
 
 It is an established ecclesiastical theocracy. 
 
 We are not through with Solomon. 
 
 Upon assuming the throne he at once surrounded himself 
 with the powers and influences necessary to execute the scheme. 
 
 Azariah means assistance. 
 
 Elihoreph means the god of winter and the god of youth. 
 
 Both of these are the sons of Shisha, meaning strife. 
 
 Jehoshaphat, meaning judgment. 
 
 Benaiah means the Lord’s building. 
 
 Solomon proceeded to build a temple. The father of Be- 
 naiah was Jehoiada, meaning knowledge. Ben means son. 
 Aiah means vulture, raven. Aiah was father of Saul’s con- 
 cubine. (II Sam. 111:7.) Ai means a heap of ruins. 
 
 Now we know the meaning of the building of Solomon’s 
 temple and wall. Jehoiada means also wall repairer. Wisdom 
 built the wall; knowledge repaired it. ‘ 
 
 “Know ye not that ye are the temple of God?’ (I Cor. 
 on LOe) 
 
 “What? Know ye not that your body is the temple of 
 the Holy Ghost, which is in you?” (1 Cor. 6:19.) 
 
 The first is the head and brain, the seat of mentation, God. 
 
 The second is the body, the seat of respiration; the Holy 
 Ghost is the breath. 
 
 There are two high priests. 
 
 Zadok, meaning justified. 
 
 Abiathar, meaning abundance. 
 
 Justice is in judgment. God is the judge. 
 
 Abundance is in the heart, the center of distribution. 
 
 The ancient philosophers would say: 
 
 “The heart is the receptacle of all wisdom and the foun- 
 tain of all knowledge.” 
 
 All a concealed lesson in gnostic physiology. 
 
328 THE REVELATION 
 
 This reveals Solomon as potential wisdom and Jehoiada 
 as active knowledge. Jeho = Lord, Adah = assembly. This 
 is the combined wisdom and knowledge of the high priest and 
 the assembly. 
 
 “And Solomon made affinity with Pharaoh, king of Egypt, 
 and took Pharaoh’s daughter and brought her into the city of 
 David until he had made an end of building his own house, and 
 the house of the Lord, and the wall of Jerusalem round 
 about.” (I Kings 3:1.) 
 
 Now we have a real story. 
 
 Pharaoh means sun-king or sun-worship. 
 
 The Egyptians worshiped the sun as their god, and their 
 king personified this god on earth. This is the origin of the 
 idea of a Christian vicar of god on earth. Pharaoh’s daugh- 
 ter means darkness and ignorance. This is a gnostic lesson 
 on the development of the man from birth to manhood. 
 
 Affinity means alliance; wisdom made alliance with the 
 night and adopted ignorance. 
 
 When the sun goes to his bed, darkness comes. The an- 
 cients believed that the sun did sink into darkness for the night 
 to sleep as human beings do. 
 
 We have previously seen that David had Uriah, fire, de- 
 stroyed. 
 
 This signifies the extinguishing of the fire of youth and 
 desire, by love and old age. Wisdom comes of experience and 
 age. 
 
 David means love. 
 
 Old age conquers these. Sheba means old age. 
 
 But now we encounter another aspect of this symbolic 
 theme. 
 
 As we have said above, Aiah, meaning vulture, raven. is 
 the father of one of Saul’s concubines by the name of Rizpah. 
 Rizpah means bed. Ish-bo Sheth means man of shame. 
 
 Ish-bo-sheth, the son of Saul, accused Abner: ‘Wherefore 
 hast thou gone in unto my father’s concubine?” (II Sam. 3:7.) 
 
 This is a pretty story to translate. 
 
THe REVELATION 329 
 
 Abner means the priest of light, the artificial light of the. 
 lamp. Abner is the son of Ner, meaning lamp. 
 
 Rizpah means bed, the darkness into which the sun was 
 believed to pass at night, the blackness of which was likened 
 unto a raven, meaning that which seizes, personified by Ajiah, 
 the father of Rizpah. Ben means son. Beniah means the 
 Lord’s building, the night—which the lamp-light ravishes. 
 
 This means the darkness of the grave, and the end of sun- 
 worship, for Rizpah is the concubine of King Saul, meaning 
 the grave, the sepulchre, destroyer, hence death. The man of 
 shame did not relish having the light turned on his dark places. 
 
 We may now better understand the significance of the de- 
 struction of Uriah by David. It means the end of fire-worship. 
 
 The murder of Abner by Joab destroys light-worship. 
 This is very important. 
 Abner means father of light. Joab means paternity. 
 
 The death of one is the birth of another. It is not pleasing 
 to have light thrown on the past. That is why Christ, the new 
 light, said: “Follow me: and let the dead bury their dead.” 
 [Viatieno.22. 
 
 Paternity means the birth of new generations. 
 
 Human intellect is to take the place of previous forms of 
 light-worship. 
 
 Sol means sun. Omon is Amon or Amen, meaning an 
 Egyptian sun-god worshipped at Thebes. This is the Amen, 
 the end of sun-worship. 
 
 The father of Abner is Ner, meaning lamp. Ner is also 
 Prandiacier to, calles oCle Chras:33.)) mA bier is" buried” in 
 Hebron. 
 
 Hebron means friendship, society, enchantment. 
 
 Hebron is the son of Kohath. 
 
 Kohath means assembly, congregation. 
 
 It is remarkable how all of these names and their mean- 
 ings thus fit together, representing the evolution of sun-wor- 
 ship through fire-worship, light-worship and personified intel- 
 lect, the “living light.” 
 
330 THE REVELATION 
 
 This is the story of the building of Solomon’s temple, the 
 human body. 
 
 Birth symbolized by the rising sun. 
 
 The desires of youth by fire. 
 
 The ambitions of manhood by light, enlightenment. 
 
 The peace and rest of old age by intellect, wisdom. 
 
 The end by the setting sun, death, the sepulchre. 
 
 “Jesus said, destroy this temple and in three days I will 
 raise it up. ; 
 
 “But he spake of the temple of his body.” (John 2:19-21.) 
 
 In what respect did Solomon’s temple differ from this? 
 While he was in the ignorance and mental darkness of child- 
 hood, he was building to manhood his temple. This ignorance 
 was symbolized by Pharaoh’s daughter. 
 
 Solomon is the last stroke aimed at kings. He is given a 
 wide range of freedom in order to cover the whole field and 
 leave no doubt of the necessity for divine control. This story 
 of Saul, David, and Solomon is a secret apology for nations 
 and kings having long preceded Christianity, developing wis- 
 dom, science, and commerce, with peace, prosperity, happiness, 
 joy, and pleasures, all of which are openly antagonized by 
 ecclesiasticism. To bring these into bad repute they are called 
 the wiles of satan to beget sin. 
 
 It strongly intimates that the power and authority to rule 
 mankind originally belonged to the church as a “divine au- 
 thority.” Adonijah signifies this original power. This name 
 is composed of: Adonai, meaning Lord, and Jah, a form of 
 Jehovah, meaning self-existent—therefore, the “divine author- 
 ity’ had no beginning. 
 
 Moses would not permit the Israelites to speak the name 
 Jehovah, but adopted the name Adonai, meaning Lord, master. 
 
 Adonijah, now representing the ecclesiastical power, was 
 a son of David by Haggith, a dancer, meaning joyous. Solo- 
 mon was the son of David by Bath-sheba, meaning daughter 
 of the oath. The same person is also called Bath-shua, mean- 
 ing the daughter of salvation. It was the salvation of the 
 
THE REVELATION 331 
 
 scheme to eliminate Jehovah for the coming Christ and she 
 assisted her son Solomon to do this. 
 
 Adonijah was the legal successor to the throne by “divine 
 authority,’ and complained to Bath-sheba, asking her to plead 
 with Solomon to grant him one petition, that being “that he 
 give me Abishag the Shunammite to wife.” (I Kings 2:17.) 
 
 For this request Solomon put Adonijah to death, that is, 
 he withdrew support from the church, leaving it no longer 
 self-sustaining, hence Jehovah ceased to be. 
 
 See how simple this is: 
 
 Abishag means ignorance, innocence. 
 
 Solomon refused to surrender education to the church, 
 
 Solomon means in this connection the established rulers or 
 lords of the world and worldly wisdom, hence: 
 
 “The wisdom of this world is foolishness with god.” (I 
 CO eorLo:) 
 
 Christianity first attempted to acquire control of the edu- 
 cational institutions that it might gradually take control of the 
 rising generations and assert the divine authority. 
 
 Quite every element at this point confirms this. 
 
 Enoch means discipline, regulated. 
 
 This is the earliest character in the beginning of the church 
 organization suggesting order and system. 
 
 Aaron is the first name in every bible dictionary, meaning 
 enlightener, teacher. 
 
 Reuben is the first name mentioned in the twelve tribes of 
 Israel, which signifies the church congregation put under the 
 law; the name means vision, prophecy. 
 
 “The Lord is our judge, the Lord is our lawgiver, the Lord 
 Perourshine, a1) (lsas33222%) 
 
 “The law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ.” 
 (Gal. 3:24.) 
 
 “Christ is the end of the law.” (Rom. 10:4.) 
 
 Christ is acknowledged by the Jews as a teacher. (John 
 Bi.) 
 
 The asking for control over the ignorant masses of Adoni- 
 jah was to give the opportunity for eliminating the Jewish 
 
332 Tue REVELATION 
 
 Jehovah or Adonai, the Lord, as sun-worship and fire-worship 
 had been eliminated, to make way for Christ the master. Hence, 
 Solomon, symbolizing wisdom, had Adonijah put to death. 
 Thus, down the line, were destroyed the worship of the sun, 
 the fire, the light, and Christ the human intellect was crucified. 
 The false-pretense is found in the constant intimation that tem- 
 poral rulers were responsible for all this. 
 
 There stands but one barrier, now, between the ecclesiasti- 
 cism and complete sovereignty, and that is established kings. 
 The goal of the church from its origin has been “temporal 
 power” by a governing priesthood. The first step is to con- 
 vince the people that their kings are their enemies. 
 
 It is Solomon, their brightest character, they chose as their 
 agent to discredit kings. They show him up as an example of 
 profane and undisciplined rule. They make him a tyrant, a 
 profligate, an idolator, and a blasphemer, and this brought into 
 bad repute hero or king worship. 
 
 Here is the natural trend of civilization taken to portray 
 the enlightenment and human progress which preceded the 
 Christian exploitation, Solomon being the personification of an 
 epoch, to which is added the previous forms of religion to prej- 
 udice those already allied with Christianity. “Solomon ex- 
 tended commerce; contracted favorable alliances; grew famous 
 for wisdom; raised his kingdom to great wealth, splendor and 
 power; mingled justice with cruelty; endorsed true and false 
 worship; encouraged literature; fell a prey to the sensualities of 
 his time and position, and died leaving his kingdom under the 
 eclipse of faction and on the edge of decay.” 
 
 This is a perfect picture of an epoch in the development 
 of mankind. Along with it trends accusation of a fall from 
 grace, and the silent insinuation that, given his absolute free- 
 dom, the reigning temporal king is too weak to resist the temp- 
 tations of his high position. But when we examine into the 
 case, Solomon was not responsible for the acquisition of riches, 
 wealth, and honor. God gave him these because he only asked 
 for wisdom and knowledge. (II Chr. 1:11-12.) 
 

 
 THE REVELATION O00 
 
 “Then did Solomon build an high place for Chemosh and 
 Tomnvolech «(le Kings 11:7, ) 
 
 Chemosh was the god of the Moabites. 
 
 Molech, Moloch, Milcom, or Melchom, was the god of the 
 Ammonites. The word Molech means king. 
 
 Moab was the son of Lot by his own daughter. 
 
 The daughters of Moab were seducers. 
 
 The Ammonites were descended from Ben Ammi, the son 
 of Lot by his other daughter. 
 
 Lot means veil, mystery, concealment. 
 
 Amon, or Amen, means mystery. “Amen the sun” was 
 an Egyptian god worshipped at Thebes. Ammon is No, mean- 
 ing place, ancient Thebes and capital of upper Egypt. Thebez 
 means muddy. 
 
 Human sacrifices were made to Molech by fire. 
 
 Chemosh signifies the sun. 
 
 Therefore Solomon disgraces himself in the eyes of the 
 ecclesiasts by building high places for both the sun-god and 
 the god of fire. 
 
 The religious rites to Chemosh consisted in reveling, 
 drunkenness, obscenities. 
 
 This is an exaggerated disapproval of the many pleasures 
 of a prosperous, happy, joyous life, which takes little heed for 
 religion. 
 
 Inasmuch as all of the leading doctrines of Christianity 
 are taken from previous religions, this idea of Chemosh as a 
 god of revelry, is doubtless drawn from the Roman Comus, 
 the god of feasting and reveling. The mystery of the eccle- 
 siasts had a concealed god for every human act. If the act 
 redounded to the profit of the church it was good; if against it, 
 it was evil. 
 
 There is an identity between Chemosh and Tammuz, mean- 
 ing abstruse, concealed, which corresponds to the affinity be- 
 tween Solomon and Pharaoh, wisdom and ignorance. 
 
 Molech signifies the Hebrew fire worship. 
 
 Monasseh, meaning forgetfulness, made his son to pass 
 through the fire in honor of Moloch. (II Kings 21 :3-6.) 
 
334 THE REVELATION 
 
 In the valley of Tophet and Hinnon, Moloch was wor- 
 shipped with human sacrifices. For this reason it was called 
 “the valley of slaughter.” 
 
 “Therefore, behold, the days come, that this place shall no 
 more be called Tophet, nor the valley of the son of Hinnom, 
 but the valley of slaughter.” (Jer. 19:6.) 
 
 Tophet means a drum. It was the custom to continually 
 beat a drum to drown the cries of the victims, usually young 
 children, hence tumult and confusion are elements in the eccle- 
 siastical scheme. 
 
 Hinnom means wailing, gehenna, the grave, hell. 
 
 This is all a part of the fictitious scriptural romance, Solo- 
 mon merely symbolizes the holding onto sun and fire worship 
 until light worship is established, Christ being worshipped as 
 personified light, human intellect. 
 
 The crucifixion is the submerging of this intellect in 
 darkest ignorance by ecclesiasticism. 
 
 This was to be suppressed and the wisdom of ecclesiasti- 
 cism was to be the resurrection—Gnosticism concealed in the 
 back-ground. 
 
 Saul is the sepulchre in which the past is buried and for- 
 gotten. 
 
 David is old age and ignorance, the end of the Hebraic 
 system. 
 
 Solomon is youth and wisdom, which must be brought 
 under discipline. 
 
 Cultivated ignorance is to be the portion of the masses of 
 the people. 
 
 In the new testament we find both John and Christ de- 
 nouncing the Sadducees and the Pharisees: 
 
 The Sadducees came from Zadok or Sadoc, meaning just 
 or justified. 
 
 The Pharisees came from Pharis or Pharez, meaning 
 break, rupture, division. We are convinced that, protestantism 
 and rupture were premeditated things in the church scheme. 
 
 This is the break or rupture between the Mosaic dispensa- 
 tion and the Christian. 
 

 
 THe REVELATION 335 
 
 The reason for this rupture is very plain. 
 
 The Sadducees would not accept the doctrines of immor- 
 tality of the soul, and spirits, and angels. They also rejected 
 the old testament, as a fabulous work. 
 
 The Pharisees, a Jewish sect, strictly orthodox in re- 
 ligion, strongly opposed the Christian doctrines. 
 
 Hence, both these sects were “repudiated”’ by the Chris- 
 tians. 
 
 By a careful analysis we are convinced that neither of 
 these sects ever existed, because neither Sadoc nor Phares 
 were living characters, hence it had reference to some future 
 policy. 
 
 Let us make this clear, it is anything but an edifying story. 
 
 The mother of Pharez was Tamar who played the harlot 
 and enticed her father-in-law, Judah, and “became with child 
 by whoredom” by him. She bare twins, Pharez and Zarah. 
 Zarah is also Zohar. 
 
 Like Jacob and Esau, their births were reversed in order. 
 
 Tamar means palm, the symbol of victory. — 
 
 Phares or Pharez means breach, rupture. 
 
 Zarah means dawn, the rising sun, hence the beginning 
 of the new day, meaning a gospel period. 
 
 Pharez is the one chosen as a link in the genealogy of 
 Christ, hence like Jacob, he is a usurper. 
 
 The Pharisees are alleged to be the descendants of Phares, 
 and they are eliminated by the Christians in the second century 
 after Christ. This was necessary before gospels could be es- 
 tablished. The orthodox Jew had to go. 
 
 Pause and think a moment of the absolute absurdity of 
 anticipating this break and rupture with the Pharisees by 
 nearly two thousand years, by a name signifying this break. 
 
 The same may be said regarding Sadoc, or Zadok, meaning 
 justified. 
 
 Therefore we shall hold that these are but figurative sects, 
 “justifying” a “rupture” with any rebellious or opposing fac- 
 tion, and it gives plausibility to the fabulous scriptures. 
 
 I Kings 11:5 names Ashtoreth, meaning star worship, as the 
 
336 THE REVELATION 
 
 goddess of the Zidonians, meaning the children of the night, fish- 
 ers and hunters, the period of savagery. 
 
 Solomon went after this goddess. The wise church ex- 
 ploiters went into new countries to confiscate the lands of the 
 uncivilized tribes. 
 
 It is a curious thing to find both John and Christ denounc- 
 ing the Sadducees in the new testament, for Sadoc signifies just 
 or justified. Evidently they were not applying this meaning 
 to this sect. | 
 
 Both the Pharisees and the Sadducees were hated by the 
 Christians because they would not accept manifestly absurd 
 doctrines. The fact of the meaning of the basic names proves 
 that it was an anticipated antagonism against fabulous sects, 
 to intimate the great strength of the Christian exploitation. 
 The names, like hundreds of others, were coined to create fabu- 
 lous discussions and divisions of doctrines, with the Christians 
 always coming out best, to create the impression that the Chris- 
 tian doctrines were infallible, as proven by these previous vic- 
 tories over alleged, strongly established sects. Nearly all of 
 the early heretic combats were fictitious. The calendar of per- 
 secuted saints is a fake. 
 
 The period of David and Solomon is prolific in such in- 
 trigue for future consumption, like the later forgery of the 
 “donation of Constantine,’ which was not put in use until the 
 latter part of the eighth century. The same may be said of 
 the doctrine of the “immaculate conception.” It was invented 
 back in the Noaich period, yet it was not mentioned until a 
 hundred years after Christ. To get at the truth of these later 
 things it is necessary to thus refer back to the original ideas, 
 as rehearsed in the old testament. 
 
 Jerusalem is a compound name, Jebus and Salem. 
 
 As Salem, it was the place where the Jebusites resided. 
 
 Jebus means contemn, despised, AL the early de- 
 spised state of the Jews. 
 
 Jebus also means the threshing floor, signifying the sep- 
 arating of the grain from the husks, the available Jewish people 
 from the unavailable. 
 
THE REVELATION SBy/ 
 
 Salem means peace. Melchizedek was king of Salem, 
 meaning king of justice. Melchi means king; Zedek means 
 justice. Jerusalem therefore becomes the place of peace, emerg- 
 ing from a condition of warfare and despotism to peaceful 
 national life. This was the picture held up to entice the perse- 
 cuted Jews. 
 
 This removes some of the slabs of fanaticism from the 
 ancient tomb of iniquity, revealing some of the rattling skele- 
 tons of ecclesiasticism. 
 
 Two things are always conspicuous, profit and power. 
 
 “This Melchizedek, king of Salem, priest of the most high 
 god, met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings. 
 and blessed him. 
 
 “To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all (the 
 polis eam LLeDe/a:1=2))p 
 
 Here we find the alleged Paul referring back two thousand 
 years for a precedent for tithe giving, and then to a character 
 whom he declares “had no father, mother, or descent, without 
 beginning or end.” 
 
 “Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even 
 the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils.”” (Heb. 
 ‘7 34.) 
 
 They always attempt to inspire awe for the great and 
 powerful. 
 
 “The sons of Levi, who receive the office of the priesthood, 
 have a commandment to take tithes of the people according to 
 Dicmlaw sean(tLlebs 4:55) 
 
 This is the milk in the cocoanut. 
 
 “If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
 thing if we shall reap your carnal things?” (I Cor. SEALS) 
 
 The goal of the church has always been to have the power 
 to make coercive laws compelling all to contribute towards the 
 support of the priesthood. 
 
 The tithing of Melchizedek was the divine authority for 
 the murderous plundering expeditions called holy crusades. 
 
 We are going to prove that Paul is knowingly introducing 
 a fake being who is directly interested in the game of tithes. 
 
338 Tue REVELATION 
 
 In Luke 3:24, Melchi appears as the father of Levi. Zedek 
 means justification, an abstract thing. 
 
 Who gave the sons of Levi the commandment to collect 
 tithés 2», (Heb..7:5.) (See Leviticus 27.) 
 
 One-tenth of all produce of lands and herds was set apart 
 under the Levitical law, for the support of the Levites, and a 
 tenth of this went to the priests. 
 
 Does anyone believe the priesthood has surrendered this 
 tenth of the church income to this day? Well, hardly! 
 
 In closing this chapter we call attention to a significant 
 thing, Pharaoh’s daughter is named Bithiah, meaning daughter 
 of the Lord, Pharaoh, the sun-king. She was wife to Mered. 
 
 We are right at the point where the Christian dispensation 
 is about to be introduced. Mary the mother of Christ means 
 rebellion. It is a remarkable thing that Mered too means re- 
 bellion. 
 
 This is worth analyzing. 
 
 Mered is the son of Ezra. 
 
 Ezra means a helper. He is alleged to have collected and 
 revised the old testament writings and largely settled the old 
 testament canon. 
 
 Now, we know what the work of Ezra developed, it begat 
 Mered, rebellion. 
 
 The world has not been free from rebellion and revolution 
 since. Today a state of rebellion in some stage or degree may 
 be found in practically every country on earth. Humanity is in 
 a greater state of uncertainty than ever known in previous 
 times. 
 
 Solomon has almost outlined our present world condition 
 in the story of the transition of the fictitious Hebraic system 
 into the living Christian dispensation. 
 
 The bearing this has is significant. 
 
 The Hebrews had previously worshipped all the gods. 
 
 The wisdom of Solomon suggests a semi-worship of them 
 until the firm establishment of the Christian scheme. Inas- 
 much as this is all figurative, we may safely conclude that it 
 presages the Christian religion, which embraces all previous 
 
Tue REVELATION 339 
 
 doctrines in its claim to being universal—the foundation of all 
 is sun-worship. Nevertheless, Solomon, symbolizing the wis- 
 dom of the church, has destroyed moon-worship and has held 
 up as evil examples, sun-worship and fire-worship, that the 
 worship of Christ, as the living light, may prevail over all 
 others. 
 
 Now we may understand why a deep mantle of mystery is 
 _ cast over Christianity; it is Pharaoh’s daughter, semi-darkness, 
 to conceal the truth that these doctrines are essential to hold 
 all the peoples of the world until the church is provided with 
 the strength of Tire and the destructive powers of Hiram, when 
 this mantle will be cast off and the true character of the ecclesi- 
 astical power will be revealed—a ruling power over the whole 
 world. 
 
 “And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, 
 for the glory of God did lighten it, and the lamb is the light 
 thetcol mee Rey. 21°37) 
 
 Christ is this lamb. 
 
 “I am the light of the world,” “I am the life of men.” 
 
 “The harvest is the end of the world, and the reapers are 
 the angels.” (Matt. 13:39.) 
 
 Angels symbolize the priesthood, especially bishops. 
 
 “Ye shall be a kingdom of priests and an holy nation.” 
 rises 10-62) 
 
 “Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up 
 the kingdom to God, even the Father: when he shall have put 
 down all rule and all authority and. power.” (I Cor. 15:24.) 
 
 At the state Christian Endeavor convention held at Glen- 
 dale, California, in July, 1921, Rev. Ira Landrith, delivering 
 one of the major addresses, made this statement: 
 
 “Let me emphasize this: I know that the church of tomor- 
 row is going to be the most militant organization in the world.” 
 
 This may be taken to mean that all the past performances 
 of the church organization will be considered mild as compared 
 to the policy of the future. 
 
 Let us emphasize this, Dr. Landrith: If you and your 
 church are polishing up the rusty armor of the “dark ages,” 
 
340 THE REVELATION 
 
 or the time of the hellish inquisition, you will find that the 
 spawn of Christianity, the evils which your church has know- 
 ingly sown, will be your most powerful antagonists, and we 
 prophesy that you will reap your just reward—failure and dis- 
 aster to the church power. 
 
 Therefore we advise you to keep your institution out of 
 politics, and have it quit lobbying about legislative halls. 
 
 If the Christian church is widely awakened to the truth 
 that it cannot raise up the works of the god of nature, which 
 it has so ruthlessly cast down, and attempts to put the blame 
 upon humanity at large, the church and all it stands for will 
 be hooted into oblivion. 
 
 The masses of humanity are not responsible for the evil 
 conditions which vex the world. They have been forbidden 
 to partake of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and 
 evil. They cannot differentiate between good and evil. 
 Ignorance is bliss. 
 
 We desire to readjust this saying. 
 
 Cultivated ignorance is the cause of the crime which besets 
 the world. 
 
 In fulfillment of Dr. Landrith’s threat, we have before us 
 a press telegram which declares that Catholics, Protestants, and 
 Jews will unite and assume police powers to antagonize “rotten 
 politics, bad government, and commercialized vice.” 
 
 Also at San Francisco: 
 
 At a meeting of the Episcopal diocese of California in 
 their convention, we have this choice morsel, a message from 
 an absent bishop, in relation to prevailing crime. 
 
 “What are we going to do about it? We need somehow 
 to get back to the side of our Lord there in Galilee to be 
 thrilled by the searching power of his voice (?) as he bids us 
 look at the plenteous harvest waiting to be reaped.” 
 
 Here is a brazen acknowledgement that sin and crime are 
 the harvest of the church. Why have they been permitted to 
 thrive, if it is in the power of the church to save? 
 
 Now, we wonder if this talkative bishop knows that Galilee 
 means revolution, and that that Lord of whom he speaks so 
 
THE REVELATION 341 
 
 feelingly was merely a figurative thing, a word meaning master. 
 Christ is but a word, signifying the annointing of priests and 
 kings. If these smooth gentlemen would harden their ladylike 
 hands by producing something, thereby lightening the burden 
 of humanity, they would be worth something to the world. 
 
 Their church planted sin and wickedness in the world, and 
 they cannot destroy it, therefore it becomes a “harvest” for 
 their reaping. We should like to have a technical explanation 
 of the nature of that reaping, and into whose bins the harvest 
 is to be garnered. 
 
 If they have the power to correct this evil condition, why 
 did they not have the power to prevent it? 
 
PART XVIII 
 
 EPR eT Clea LG 
 PERSONIFIED LIGHT. CHRIST THE SAVIOR 
 (“I am the light of the world.’’) 
 
 We do not hesitate to declare that the Christ character is 
 but a central figure in a great drama. Nevertheless, the insti- 
 tution which has so adroitly introduced this character, is a 
 living, virulent thing, feeding off humanity, producing nothing, 
 and performing not one function, useful or edifying to the 
 world, which could not better be performed by civil govern- 
 ments. 
 
 The long and tedious, so-called scriptures of the old testa- 
 ment, are part and parcel with the succeeding Christian dis- 
 pensation, being a carefully but crudely prepared series of 
 imaginary stories, purporting to be ancient Hebrew history, 
 used for the purpose of concealing, in code, a sinister design. 
 These scriptures are attached to the new testament by a so- 
 called line of prophets. 
 
 The code tells us exactly the purpose of these prophets, 
 in the order of their appearance. 
 
 Isaiah means the salvation of the Lord. 
 
 Jeremiah means the grandeur of the Lord. 
 
 Ezekiel means the strength of the Lord. 
 
 Daniel means the judgment of the Lord. 
 
 Hosea means the help of the Lord. 
 
 Joel means the will of the Lord. 
 
 Obediah means the servant of the Lord. 
 
 It is seen that these are seven essential elements in the 
 execution of the Christian exploitation. 
 
 Let us see, now, what the process of impression is, as 
 secretly symbolized by the minor prophets. 
 
 342 
 
Tue REVELATION 343 
 
 Jonah, he that oppresses. 
 
 Micah, he that humbles. 
 
 Nahum, he that comforts. 
 
 Habakkuk, he that persuades. 
 
 Zephaniah, he who speaks. 
 
 Haggai, he who gives solemnity. 
 
 Zachariah, he who remembers. 
 
 Malichi, god’s messenger. 
 
 Zachariah is son of Berechia. 
 
 Bereciah means blessed by Jehovah. 
 
 He is a descendant of David (1 Chr. 3:20.) 
 
 Jehovah means self-sustaining. 
 
 Now, we have the story. 
 
 Maintneance is the key to the future, and coercion, in 
 its numerous forms, will provide, therefore we may examine 
 the source of income of the church with interest. 
 
 Marriages, births, deaths, confessions, penances, indul- 
 gences, purgatory, and hell, are the especial instruments of emo- 
 tional coercion. They all yield an income to the church. 
 
 Contributions, gifts, donations, charities, and coercive 
 measures, yield the tithes of the church. 
 
 This is practically the source of maintenance. 
 
 It is a fact that food for the human body, especially meats, 
 bread, and wine, are conspicuous in each step in the progres- 
 sion of the exploitation. 
 
 “Cain brought of the fruits of the ground an offering to 
 thea ord: | 
 
 “Abel brought of the firstlings of his flock, and of the fat 
 thereof.”’ (Gen. 4:3-4.) 
 
 “Noah builded an altar unto the Lord (a cooking oven): 
 and took of every clean beast, and of every clean fowl, and 
 offered burnt offerings on the altar (cooked food). 
 
 “And the Lord smelled a sweet savor.” (Gen. 8:20-21.) 
 
 Moses feasted Jethro when he proposed the appointment 
 of judges. 
 
 “Melchizedek, king of Salem, brought forth bread and 
 
344 THE REVELATION 
 
 wine: and he was the priest of the most high God.” (Gen. 
 14:18.) 
 
 “And the meat offering thereof shall be two-tenths deal 
 of fine flour mingled with oil, an offering made by fire unto 
 the Lord for a sweet savor; and the drink offering thereof 
 shall be of wine, the fourth part of an hin.” (Lev. 23:13.) 
 
 An endless number of such instances are found throughout 
 the Bible. The Lord was always feasting. Christ himself 
 feasted his apostles, giving them wine. 
 
 What is this Christ, about which rebellion spins the purple 
 veil of church mystery? 
 
 Christ means annointed. Annoint means to ‘smear oil 
 upon the head, or in any other way apply it to a person or to a 
 thing—church furnishings, for instance. We annoint sores to 
 heal them. Christ is named the healer. 
 
 There were three aspects to this annointing. The first was 
 merely a matter of the toilet. The second was an act of cour- 
 tesy to guests. The third was the official annointing of prophets, 
 priests, and kings, to give them “divine” standing; a continua- 
 tion of savage customs. 
 
 The prophets annointed each other, as the Christians bathed 
 or baptized each other. Elijah annointed his successor, Elisha. 
 John baptized his successor, Christ. 
 
 Moses, the originator of fire-worship, invented the holy 
 concoction, consisting of spices, myrrh, sweet cinnamon, sweet 
 calamus, cassia, and olive oil. 
 
 “And thou shalt make it an oil of holy ointment, an oint- 
 ment compounded after the art of the apothecary: it shall be 
 an holy annointing oil.” (Ex. 30.) 
 
 This made all the subsequent kings, prophets, and priests, 
 and it made the Christ. 
 
 Any ordinary corner drug store can make you king, 
 prophet, or high priest, for Moses does not say that it requires 
 any other process. 
 
 Millions of pages of fanatical gush, have been written by 
 men who desired to be identified with the great, powerful and 
 
THE REVELATION 345 
 
 profitable Christian enterprise, in a pretense of giving plausi- 
 bility to an impossible system. 
 
 The savior idea is as old as religion itself, and the Christ 
 character antedates Christianity by many centuries. 
 
 The birth and life of Christ is identical, word for word. 
 with that of the Hindoo savior, Chrishna. 
 
 Chrisna was born of a chaste virgin, Devaki, who was 
 called the “mother of God,” a thousand years before Chris- 
 tianity. 
 
 Christ was allegedly born of the Virgin Mary called the 
 “Mother of God.” If she was the mother of god, she existed 
 before God, yet an attempt is made to identify her parents, 
 and the date of her birth. 
 
 We demonstrate in our gnostic revelation that the word 
 Mary is derived from Mer, mere, meaning the sea, and that 
 the ecclesiastical code gives the name Mary as meaning rebel- 
 lion, which would make Christ the child of rebellion and in- 
 crease. Joseph means increase. In the foolish conflict regard- 
 ing the parents of Mary, god is made the father of his own 
 mother. 
 
 “The doctrine of the “immaculate conception’ was not 
 known until a hundred years after Christ, and was not wholly 
 adopted for many centuries afterwards. 
 
 The Christ character never existed as a human being: no 
 such person was crucified for humanity, and the doctrine is 
 centuries old. 
 
 There is a difference between the account of Matthew and 
 of Luke concerning the birth of Christ, Luke’s description evi- 
 dently being drawn from the Koran, which says that Gabriel 
 appeared to Mary in the form of a perfect man; that Mary, 
 upon seeing him, and seeming to understand his intentions, 
 said: “If thou fearest God thou wilt not approach me.” Gabriel 
 answered: “Verily I am the messenger of the Lord, and am 
 Seu letomeive.ticceay holy son. (Koran chap, OLX) edi his: de- 
 clares conclusively that Mary is not the mother of god. To 
 declare Christ as god eliminates the whole Bible. 
 
346 THE REVELATION 
 
 The apocryphal account says: “A young man of ineffable 
 beauty appeared before Mary and said: ‘Fear not, Mary, thou 
 art favored of God; thou shalt conceive and bear a son.’ ” 
 
 It is strange, in this enlightened day, that the act of a 
 Levitical priest should still be condoned as a sacred thing, while 
 the same act on the part of a private individual would subject 
 him to legal prosecution and perhaps long imprisonment. 
 
 There are many conflicting statements concerning Christ 
 which no amount of explanation can reconcile. The Jews ex- 
 pected a militant, warlike Messiah, one that would draw the 
 sword for their freedom and independence. They were offered 
 Christ as the “prince of peace.”’ Then Christ himself is made 
 tondeciare: 
 
 “T come not to bring peace, but a sword.” 
 
 What kind of deceit is this? 
 
 Buddha was next in. importance as a virgin-born Christ. 
 
 He was the chosen vicar of God. 
 
 He is addressed as “God of gods,” “Father of the world,” 
 “Almighty and all-knowing Ruler,” and “Redeemer of all,” and 
 by all the other terms applied to the Christian Christ. 
 
 The incarnation of Gautama Buddha is recorded to have 
 been brought about by the descent of the divine power called 
 the Holy Ghost (breath) upon the virgin Maya. 
 
 Can anyone doubt this being the origin of the Christ idea 
 and the virgin Mary? 
 
 The Siamese had a virgin-born god and savior. 
 
 The Chinese Fo-hi was born of a virgin. 
 
 The Chinese Loo Kim was virgin-born (B. C. 604.) 
 
 The Chinese Yu was virgin-born. So were Hau-Ki, and 
 Confucius (501 B. C.), the most important Chinese philoso- 
 pher, and many others. 
 
 Confucius’ disciples were seventy-two, twelve of whom 
 were his ordinary companions, the witnesses of all his acts 
 and the depositories of all his thoughts—identically adopted by 
 the Christians. 
 
 All of these god-begotten and virgin-born men were called 
 “sons of heaven.” 
 
THe REVELATION 347 
 
 Ages before the Christian era, in Egypt, the virgin-born 
 mediating deity, without a worldly father, was a cardinal part 
 of the religious belief. 
 
 Horus was called savior.’ He, too, was an avenger. He 
 was the son of Osiris the sun and Isis the moon. 
 
 The Greeks, Egyptians, and Romans deified their heroes. 
 
 The Pharaohs of Egypt were worshipped as gods, and 
 they were called the sun-kings. 
 
 It is from Egypt we have a positive evidence that the sun 
 was the original god from whom all these saviors sprung. They 
 are all called the “light of the world.” Rameses means “son 
 of the sun,” “thunder.” Ram-ses Hek-An, a name of Rameses 
 III, means “engendered by Ra—the sun.” 
 
 The Persian savior, Zoroaster, was immaculate-born, cen- 
 turies before Christ. He is also called the “son of God.” 
 
 That cheerful old doctor of dogmas, Justin Martyr, a so- 
 called Christian Father (A. D. 140), makes this childish ex- 
 planation of these accusing antiquities. 
 
 “It having reached the Devil’s ears that the prophets had 
 foretold the coming of Christ (the son of God), he set the 
 Heathen Poets to bring forward a great many who should be 
 called the sons of Jove. The Devil, laying his scheme in this, 
 to get men to imagine that the true history of Christ was of 
 the same character as the prodigious fables related of the sons 
 of Jove.” Isn’t this something to make men laugh? We may 
 understand the necessity for a Hebrew history dating back to 
 the beginning. 
 
 He does not explain that the same story told of Christ, 
 more than a thousand years after the identical story of Chrishna, 
 is no less fabulous than the original. 
 
 Justin Martyr easily convicts his church of the meanest 
 form of duplicity, the “pious lie.” 
 
 Among these fabulous virgin-born sons are Hercules, Bac- 
 chus, Amphion, Prometheus, Perseus, Mercury, Apollo, Aeth- 
 lius, Arcas, Araclus. Christ is called a messenger. Mercury 
 is a messenger and born of Maia. 
 
348 THE REVELATION 
 
 Other virgin-born individuals were Romulus, alleged 
 founder of Rome, Julius Caesar, Augustus Caesar, Alexander 
 the Great, Ptolemy, Cyrus, king of Persia, Plato, Pythagoras, 
 Aesculapius. Ptolemy was called Sator, meaning savior. 
 
 Many god-begotten men were deified centuries before the 
 idea of a Christian savior was thought of. 
 
 It makes it plain that the Christians merely trailed along, 
 adopting the doctrines and customs of ancient religions, and 
 conceived the idea of combining all into a universal church. 
 
 This accounts for the fact that there is hardly one original 
 doctrine found in the Christian church, which is but a means 
 of profit instead of a deeply religions order. 
 
 It was more than a hundred years after the alleged birth 
 of Christ that it was even hinted that he was of “immaculate 
 birth,” proving conclusively that, like other previous saviors, 
 he had to make a reputation before his fanatical followers could 
 deify him. His immaculate conception was not preached by 
 himself nor by his alleged apostles. It required time to conceal 
 the parentage of the chosen Christ. 
 
 This becomes most important when examined in the light 
 of our interpretation of Noah and his sons Shem, Ham, and 
 Japheth. 
 
 Noah signifies a period of rest and tranquility. Shem 
 means name, fame, to place. Japheth means to enlarge, to ex- 
 tend. Elam, the first son of Shem, means a young man, a 
 virgin, a secret, an age. 
 
 This is the story of the origin of the Christ Jesus. It was 
 thirty years after his birth before Jesus was introduced as the 
 Christ, and a hundred years before his immaculate conception 
 was mentioned. It takes time to make a human god. His rep- 
 utation, name, and fame had to be enlarged and dispersed, and 
 the fanatical mob had to be developed to support the doctrine. 
 (See our Chapter on the Inquisition to understand the terrible 
 significance of cultivated bigotry.) 
 
 The first intimation of the immaculate conception of Christ 
 Jesus was by another church father, Ignatius, Bishop of Anti- 
 och, in Syria, who cautiously said: 
 
THE REVELATION 349 
 
 “There was concealed from the ruler of this world, the 
 virginity of Mary, and the birth of our Lord, and the three 
 renowned mysteries which were done in the tranquility of 
 God.” 
 
 As we have stated, Noah means rest, and rest means tran- 
 quility. This evidently refers to the period when this whole 
 Christ scheme was designed, and doubtless it occurred in the 
 secret monasteries which immediately preceded Christianity. As 
 a matter of fact, these monastic bodies were absorbed by the 
 Christian system. The word Syria means Aram, signifying one 
 who deceives. 
 
 The gospel of the infancy, identical with the infancy of 
 Chrishna, now appeared, and the statement that the magi came 
 to Bethlehem, guided by a star, to pay homage to the infant 
 Christ. Star means prince of the church—a bishop. 
 
 None of the early Christians treated Jesus as other than 
 an ordinary man. He was not deified until long after his death. 
 Many other similar well-meaning men had been deified before 
 him, and some soon after him. The generations of Jesus Christ 
 in Matthew do not give Christ the blood of either Abraham 
 or David. 
 
 It had to be settled by a council of bishops whether Jesus 
 was to be considered a “God” or as “God himself in human 
 form.” 
 
 The gnostics comprehended almost all the sects of the 
 early Christian periods. They said all the ancients, and even 
 the apostles themselves, received and taught their philosophy. 
 
 The gnostics claimed the early gospels had been preserved 
 until the time of Victor, the thirteenth bishop of Rome (A. D. 
 202), but by his successor, Zephyrinus (A. D, 219), the truth 
 had been corrupted. 
 
 They advocated Christ Jesus as a mere man born of Joseph 
 and Mary like other men. Hence, the necessity of eliminating 
 the gnostics. 
 
 Although it required five centuries to absorb gnosticism. 
 Christianity could not succeed until this was accomplished. 
 The Roman ecclesiasts absorbed the gnostic wisdom as their 
 
350 THE REVELATION 
 
 own. It probably never has occurred to students of the Bible 
 to inquire regarding the materials from which Genesis was 
 written, no matter who wrote it. 
 
 A peculiar thing to be noted regarding all these saviors is 
 they all go to hell, and this proves that Christ Jesus is but a 
 repetition of a long series of similar christs. To be a christ 
 he must do all that other christs have done. 
 
 Chrishna, of the Hindoos, descended into hell. 
 
 Zoroaster, of the Persians, descended into hell. 
 
 Osiris, the Egyptian savior, descended into hell. 
 
 _ Horus, the virgin-born savior, descended into hell. 
 Adonis, the virgin-born savior, descended into hell. 
 Bacchus, the virgin-born savior, descended into hell. 
 Hercules, the virgin-born savior, descended into hell. 
 Mercury, the word and messenger of God, descended into 
 
 hell. 
 
 Baldur, the Scandinavian god, descended into hell. 
 
 Quetzalcoatle, the Mexican crucified christ, descended into 
 hell. 
 
 All these gods, and many others, remained in hell for three 
 days and three nights. They descended into hell, and on the 
 third day rose again. 
 
 Hell is the grave. These all have reference to the setting 
 of the sun. 
 
 Naturally, the Christian character, to be a well regulated 
 savior, had to go through the same process, but they called his 
 the sepulchre. Hell means the grave; grave means conceal- 
 ment. 
 
 By what process of reason do the Christians insist that 
 their brand alone is genuine? 
 
 Let us put on the witness stand their own “doctors” and 
 “saviors” of scriptures and gospels, to see what they thought. 
 
 We again draw from the admirable works of T. W. Doane, 
 “Bible Myths :” 
 
 “The gospels, referring to Christ, have been proven, over 
 and over again, unhistorical and legendary. 
 
THE REVELATION Sheu 
 
 “It is impossible to determine, by any fragment of histor- 
 ical fact, that such a personage as Jesus Christ ever lived. 
 The absurdities, fallacies, and inconsistencies in the writings 
 of these zealots who attempted to prove the existence of Jesus 
 Christ, only tend to disprove the claim. 
 
 “The known facts regarding the mythological characters 
 of many nations, clearly prove that the Christian savior is but 
 a figurative reproduction of an ancient idea, and enthusiastic 
 writers who have so ardently striven to produce a living Christ 
 have only stultified themselves and spoiled the Christian ro- 
 mance.” 
 
 Epiphanius, a Christian bishop of the fourth century, says 
 of the Essenes branch of the gnotsics: 
 
 “They (before the Christian period) believed on a Christ 
 and were called Jessaei (or Essenes), signifying Jesus, which 
 in Hebrew signifies Therapeutes, that is, a savior or healer.” 
 
 Thera is Ahava, meaning water. The first thing done with 
 a man sent to the hospital is to wash him. 
 
 The healing waters of the church are its ordinances, its 
 laws. 
 
 We find a strong similarity of words here worth consider- 
 ing. 
 
 Jesse, strong, was the father of David, well beloved. 
 
 The gnostic Jessaie (Therapeutes) worshiped Jesus, healer. 
 
 Jesui, who is equal, “founder of the Jesuits.” (Num. 
 26 :44. ) 
 
 Jessue, meaning Jeshua, savior. 
 
 Jesus, Greek form of Joshua, savior. 
 
 Jeush, assembler. 
 
 Jew, Judah, meaning praise. 
 
 It is a fact that Christianity found it necessary to combat 
 and suppress the gnostic Essenes, because they anticipated the 
 Roman scheme, having already installed themselves as Chris- 
 tians, calling their Jesus the Christ. 
 
 Eusebius, in his anger that a previous Christ should be 
 found, said of Menes: 
 
Syay THE REVELATION 
 
 “He presumed to represent the person of Christ; being 
 puffed up with his frantic pride, chose, as if he were Christ, 
 twelve partners of his new-found doctrine (the doctrine of a 
 healing Christ), patching into one heap, false and detestable 
 doctrines of old, rotten, and rooted out heresies, which he 
 brought out of Persia.” 
 
 By these words Eusebius condemned Christianity, for he 
 accused Menes of identically what Christianity subsequently 
 did. . 
 
 Usher, in his Annals, gives to the name Menes the mean- 
 ing “comforter” or “savior,’ hence Eusebius was fighting a 
 ghost. The worshippers of Menes called him the Holy Ghost, 
 meaning the breath. Doubtless the word Essenes is from es- 
 sence, and is suggested by respiration. 
 
 This is the whole secret—the Christians were troubled that 
 it was being revealed that their crucified Christ was but another 
 symbol of the ancient christ of Persia, who was also crucified— 
 the same christ who had been crucified by many nations through 
 endless centuries—all of whom, it was alleged, were of “im- 
 maculate conception.” 
 
 So numerous were the persons claiming to be the expected 
 Messiah, that warnings were issued to believe none of them. 
 
 The historian Tacitus says: 
 
 “The Christians had their denominations from Christus, 
 who, in the reign of Tiberius, was put to death a as criminal, 
 by the procurator Pontius Pilate.” 
 
 Dr. Lardner and others broadly hint, if they do not charge, 
 that the references to Christ in Josephus was forged by Euse- 
 bius, the church father and bishop of Caesarea, perhaps the 
 most glib liar of the whole lot. 
 
 Gibbon has this to say about Eusebius : 
 
 “Eusebius himself confesses that he has related what 
 might redound to the glory, and has suppressed all that could 
 tend to the disgrace, of religion.” 
 
 This uncovers the true Christian spirit of brutal selfish- 
 ness. 
 
THE REVELATION O55 
 
 This eliminates Eusebius as a truthful historian. We add 
 to this volume a chapter of another book, in which we quite 
 clearly demonstrate that the so-called works of Josephus are 
 a part of Christianity. 
 
 The great theologian Beausobre says: 
 
 “Churchmen not only do not say what they think, but they 
 do say the direct contrary of what they think. Nay, more; 
 they deliver honest men to the executioner, for having uttered 
 what they themselves know to be true.” 
 
 M. Daille says of the church fathers: 
 
 “They made use of deceits—and made no scruples to forge 
 whole books for the good of the church.” We believe he has 
 Josephus in mind. 
 
 Reeves, in his “apologies of the Fathers,” says: 
 
 “It was a Catholic opinion that ‘pious frauds’ were good 
 things, and people ought to be imposed on in matters of re- 
 ligion.” 
 
 Mosheim, the ecclesiastical historian, says: 
 
 “It was held as a maxim that it was not only lawful but 
 praiseworthy to deceive, and even to use the expedient lie.” 
 
 Isaac de Casaubon, the great ecclesiastical scholar, says: 
 
 “The officious lies were for good ends, the Fathers were 
 wont to say.” 
 
 The Apostolic Father Hermes, whose writings are ex- 
 pressly quoted by the church as inspired, confessed: 
 
 “O Lord, I never spake a true word in my life, but I have 
 always lived in dissimulation, and affirmed a lie for truth to 
 all men, and all gave credit to my words.” 
 
 The Jews were afflicted with this same pernicious practice, 
 and the Christians inherited this evil habit from several sources. 
 
 The result of this may be found in the frequent reactions 
 following important “forgeries” and “frauds” in church mat- 
 LErs, 
 
 Of the fifteen letters ascribed to Ignatius, Bishop of Anti- 
 och, which are held as “gospel truth,” eight have been declared 
 beyond dispute to be forgeries, having no authority whatever. 
 
354 THE REVELATION 
 
 Therefore the other seven are useless because of the dishonest 
 effort to enlarge the church evidence. 
 
 Later the several forged “donations” and “decretals” had 
 the same back-fire. 
 
 Besides forging, lying, and deceiving for the cause of 
 Christ, the Christian Fathers destroyed all evidences against 
 themselves and their religion, which they could find. 
 
 In the very infancy of printing, Cardinal Wolsely realized 
 its effects upon Christianity, and in a speech to the clergy pub- 
 licly forewarned them that “if they did not destroy the Press, 
 the Press would destroy them.” If the “press” of today is 
 not controlled by the church, it is the most sycophant institu- 
 tion in America. 
 
 The outrageous assault upon free thought and learning by 
 the ecclesiastical powers, in the early Christian centuries, and 
 the vicious crusades of destruction against the established educa- 
 tional systems, are sufficient evidence that Christianity should 
 not have been permitted to live one day longer than it would 
 have required to destroy it. 
 
 It systematically combed the world to gather and destroy 
 existing evidences of its perfidy. 
 
 Let us now pause to consider the absurdity of believing 
 any statement accredited to the so-called Church Fathers. 
 
 It is on their evidence alone we are asked to accept Jesus 
 Christ as having been a living human being, yet subsequently 
 it required several hundred years to establish his alleged divin- 
 ity as a canonized church doctrine. 
 
 It was essential that the Christ character should be de-. 
 clared divine, and the son and heir of God, in order to estab- 
 lish the heirship. It was essential that other than Christians 
 should crucify Christ to justify his making the Christians heir 
 to his “divine authority” and instruments of the “divine ven- 
 ediices 7 
 
 The tremendous error of the early Christian exploiters was 
 the foolish belief that they could actually wipe out of existence 
 all the evidences of their own counterfeit character. It would 
 require time to bring again into the light of day, the human 
 
THE REVELATION 355 
 
 _ records which had survived their hellish designs to smother all 
 learning and suppress human thought by starving the mind of 
 humanity, but this calamity awaited them. 
 
 Their own creatures rise up to accuse them. 
 
 Paul declared that he was preaching the gospels which had 
 already been preached “to every creature under heaven,” and 
 preaching a god who had been believed on in the world. It is 
 evident that this did not refer to the “man of Nazareth,” who 
 had not been preached at that time. 
 
 Paul was a gnostic, and he was preaching gnosticism, which 
 had long been preached by the Essenes. As an actual tacum@atlt 
 is a fiction; nevertheless words are put in his figurative mouth. 
 
 Leo the Great, so-called (A. D. 440-461), accidentally lets 
 the church foot slip by apologizing for the late appearance of 
 Christ as a savior, and stating that all previous peoples had 
 been saved by a previous redeemer—yet he refers to Jesus as 
 God’s only begotten son. 
 
 The scriptures repeatedly declare that God had many 
 sons. Adam is “the son of God.” (Luke 3:38. ) 
 
 The Koran, referring to the Jews, says: 
 
 “They have not believed in Jesus and have spoken against 
 Mary a grievous calumny, and they have said: ‘Verily we have 
 slain Christ Jesus, the son of Mary.’ Yet they slew him not, 
 neither crucified him, but he was represented by one in his 
 likeness.” And_ this uncertainty is from the Mohammedan 
 Bible. 
 
 Clement admitted the early “Christian Fathers” were 
 “rending” Christ and raising “seditions against our own body.” 
 
 Ignatius, writing to the Trallians, says: 
 
 “Stop your ears as often as any one shall speak contrary 
 to Jesus Christ, who was of the race of David and of the Virgin 
 Mary.” It was no easy matter to establish falsehood. 
 
 It was Ignatius who said: 
 
 “There was concealed from the ruler of this world the 
 virginity of Mary and the birth of our Lord,” one hundred 
 years after Christ. 
 
356 Tue REVELATION 
 
 The Christian intimation is that Annas or Ananias was 
 high priest when Christ was crucified, but he was not high 
 priest until about A. D. 48. This would make Jesus about 
 fifty years of age, which is contrary to the alleged time of his 
 crucifixion. 
 
 Outside the new testament, no evidence whatever, in book, 
 inscription, or monument, is found that Jesus of Nazareth was 
 either scouraged or crucified under Pontius Pilate. 
 
 Josephus, Tacitus, Plmius, Philo, nor any of their contem- 
 poraries, ever refer to the fact of his crucifixion or express 
 any belief thereon, and we include a chapter proving Josephus 
 to be a part of this whole Christian scheme. 
 
 In the Talmud—the book of Jewish traditions—Jesus is 
 not referred to as the “crucified one” but as the “hanged one,” 
 while elsewhere it is narrated he was stoned to death. This 
 shows how little authenticity there is regarding the crucifixion 
 of Christ for humanity’s sake. 
 
 Jesus was said to have had five disciples, among whom 
 were Mattheaus and Thaddeus. He is called “that man,” “the 
 Nazarine,” “the fool,’ and “the hung.’ The Christians were 
 called ‘‘worshippers of the hung.”’ 
 
 The Talmud says Jesus was a scholar of Joshua Ben Pera- 
 chiah, who lived a hundred years before the alleged Christian 
 birth of Jesus. He accompanied him to Egypt and learned 
 magic, was a seducer of the people, and was finally put to death 
 by being stoned, and then hung as a blasphemer. 
 
 “The conclusion is plain that there is no clearly defined 
 trace of the personal Jesus to be found in Christendom.” 
 
 Few prominent and conspicuous world characters have 
 left so little evidence of their identification. The so-called biog- 
 raphers of Jesus Christ are merely Christian fakers. 
 
 The followers of Christ have raised him higher and higher, 
 as evidence of his ever having existence has grown dimmer, 
 God the father and the Holy Ghost are gradually being lost in 
 the shuffle, because fictitious, individual identity cannot be 
 woven about them. 
 
Tue REVELATION 307 
 
 It is true there is perhaps less substantial reason for faith 
 in Jesus Christ than may be urged for many other doctrines, 
 yet the living Christ is the heart of the gospel. 
 
 Philosophy, science, culture, humanity, logic, and common 
 sense count for little and are thrust aside that they may not 
 cast a contaminating shadow in the Christian path. 
 
 We are compelled to believe that if there was any one par- 
 ticular man selected to represent Jesus of Nazareth, it was at 
 the time when Pilate undertook by force to quell the insurrec- 
 tions which occurred at the very time that Jesus was said to 
 have been crucified. The fanatical mobs of Jews, perhaps even 
 holding him responsible for their plight. There were several 
 such characters posing as the Messiah at that time: as many 
 men have posed as christs in subsequent times. If the Jews 
 did not repudiate him, it is clear that it was the Romans who 
 crucified Christ. 
 
 But there is an important aspect to the story of the cruci- 
 fixion which lifts it out of speculation and clearly brands it as 
 a fanciful romance, proving that the killing of Christ by the 
 Jews 1s but a fiction of the later Gentile Christians. 
 
 In the alleged trial of Jesus there is not one point in the 
 whole trial which agrees with Jewish laws and customs. There- 
 fore it is a transparent, unskilled invention of the so-called 
 Christion Church Fathers, who knew nothing of Jewish law, 
 and they were ignorant of the state of civilization in Palestine 
 in the time of their alleged Jesus. 
 
 Again, crucifixion was exclusively Roman. 
 
 There are many foolish and pathetic excuses made in an 
 attempt to cover these discrepancies, made plain by unhampered 
 modern research. 
 
 There is not one single evidence to identify the place where 
 Jesus was crucified as described by Matthew, Luke, or Mark. 
 It is proven false by everything known about Jerusalem and 
 the Jewish customs. 
 
 Mr. Doane makes this remarkable statement: 
 
 “We maintain that not so much as one single passage 
 purporting to be written as history within the first hundred 
 
358 THE REVELATION 
 
 years of the Christian era, can be produced to show the exist- 
 ence, at or before that time, of such a person as Jesus of Naza- 
 reth, called the Christ, or of such a set of men as could be 
 accounted his disciples or followers.’’ 
 
 Eusebius, that cheerful Christian liar, says it is lawful to 
 lie and cheat for the cause of Christ, and he alone says that 
 Josephus mentions Christ. But Canon Farrar frankly declares 
 the passage referred to by Eusebius is spurious. We believe 
 this lack of reference is not accidental, for Josephus undoubt- 
 edly is writing for the cause. 
 
 If no other evidence remained to condemn Christianity, 
 the manifest dishonesty and false pretense of Eusebius would 
 be sufficient, and he is the sheet anchor of Christian lore re- 
 ferred to the first three centuries. 
 
 Now, we place the cap-sheaf of foolishness on the Chris- 
 tian fable: 
 
 “Christ as a name has no spiritual sienilicanis imparting 
 nothing more than an ordinary surname.’ a (DrGaless, 
 
 “Both names, Christ and Jesus, were common names with 
 the ancients.” (Eusebius. ) 
 
 The name Jesus in Hebrew means Joshua. The word 
 Christ is of Greek origin and not a name, but a title applied to 
 many. 
 
 Christ himself charged his disciples not to say he was 
 Jesus the ‘Christ. “( Matt: 16:20.) 
 
 Thus the new testament betrays its modern chaticres by 
 calling Christ a name instead of a title. 
 
 Even the word Christian occurs but three times in the new 
 testament, and the term is never used by Christians themselves. 
 It is believed the name was first applied by the heathen. The 
 title is applied to any good man, and was thus commonly used 
 long before Christianity was thought of. 
 
 So much for the cardinal ideas of the Christian pretense, 
 with its Christ eliminated, its virgin Mary proved a myth, and 
 all of its doctrine proven plagiarized, what remains? 
 
 Its political power and its fanatical mob, and these are 
 things to be reckoned with. 
 
THE REVELATION 359 
 
 When we examine the beginning of the Christian dispen- 
 sation, we are not surprised to find it an attempt to put into 
 actual practice the system outlined by the old testament. 
 
 The most palpable false pretense is carried into the new 
 testament by attempting to identify an actual christ and his 
 twelve disciples, none of whom ever existed in fact. They, 
 like the fanciful Israelites, are merely personifications of words, 
 the twelve and seventy of the old and new testaments being 
 but reflections of each other and essential parts of one work. 
 
ANE IT SIDS 
 MMeawe, 1D. CUA FOR) 
 THE PROPAGANDA. THE TWELVE DISCIPLES. 
 
 (Be ye wise as serpents and harmless as doves.”—Matt. 10:16.) 
 
 When we take up the examination of the new testament, 
 we are constrained to believe that the two, and maybe three, 
 first centuries of the alleged Christian era, represent a period 
 of preparation, for no gospels or authentic records of that 
 period exist. All the alleged evidence found in the new testa- 
 ment is frankly declared as writings based upon tradition. But 
 the evidence which we take as authentic is that the names in 
 the new testament respond to the code which so clearly inter- 
 prets the old testament as fable and romance. 
 
 We cannot believe otherwise than that they were prepared 
 together, by the so-called Apostolic and Church Fathers, inso- 
 far as their application to Christianity is concerned. 
 
 The twelve apostles are as clearly fictitious as are the 
 twelve sons of Jacob, the twelve tribes of Israel, or the twelve 
 spouting wells in the wilderness. They merely represent the 
 twelve essential attitudes of the conduct and duties of those 
 sent out to preach and introduce the Christ idea. 
 
 It would have been absurd to abruptly introduce Christ as 
 a living character. This would have been resented both by the 
 people and the law. In fact, this was so apparent that the fic- 
 titious history of the alleged first two centuries had to recount 
 such resentment to make it appear natural and logical. This is 
 why all the alleged gospels of the first two centuries were “lost,” 
 they never existed. 
 
 Christ is a natural principle, personified and applied to a 
 system of teaching and training of the new generation, in obedi- 
 ence and discipline to a proposed ecclesiastical government. 
 
 360 
 
THE REVELATION 361 
 
 Ecclesia means a legislative assembly. 
 
 This new form of government assumed to be religious 
 only to give divine character to authority, for all previous re- 
 ligions, of the same identical character, had spent their fire and 
 were unavailable to control developing humanity. As men 
 grew wiser they recognized the fabulous nature of a religious 
 form of government originated back in savagery. 
 
 Only through ignorance and superstition could religion 
 control, hence we find Christianity attempting to suppress 
 knowledge, learning, and understanding, and to foster ignorance 
 and cultivate superstitious fear of an invisible power to reward 
 and punish. 
 
 No religion has ever been based upon truth and reason: 
 therefore it is specious and illogical to say that humanity re- 
 quires a form of religion which teaches an unknowable god. 
 There is no such thing as a personal god in this sense. The 
 god of nature alone, if we choose to call the creative power of 
 nature god, can teach living beings the proper and right course 
 to pursue in life. All the teachings of men which are accredited 
 to a fabulous god who is capable of engaging in personal con- 
 versation with men, are but experimentations and exploitations. 
 
 We do not hesitate to declare that the Christian exploita- 
 tion is of this character, with no other merit than the human 
 ingenuity and power back of it. 
 
 The introduction of the Christian enterprise necessitated 
 a large following of trained bigots and intolerant sycophants 
 to stand as a militant guard between the church and temporal 
 rulers until it had firmly established itself as a ruling power. 
 This necessitated ignorance, hence the “dark ages’ (486 to 
 1495). 
 
 The mob was built up during the first two hundred years, 
 when there were no established gospels. 
 
 The so-called Apostolic period is part and parcel with the 
 old testament. If these two periods were so essential to Chris- 
 tianity in the perfecting of its Bible, why has not a period of 
 two thousand years necessitated an addition to this book, to 
 demonstrate a consistent sequence and continuity. Has God 
 
362 THE REVELATION 
 
 wholly entrusted the control and government of mankind to 
 men? Through the whole Christain dispensation, history has 
 disputed the fitness of men to represent a just god on earth. 
 The present national conditions and the state of humanity dis- 
 pute it. 
 
 Let us examine this Apostolic period. 
 
 Disciple means learner. 
 
 Apostle means one sent forth. This means nothing; it 
 may apply to a trade. 
 
 God means good. This means nothing, for a thing may 
 be good at one time or in one application and bad in another. | 
 
 Example: Vegetation exhales oxygen, which is good as 
 the breath for animal kind. Animals inhale oxygen and exhale 
 carbonic acid gas, or carbon dioxide, which is good as the 
 breath of vegetation, but death to animals. 
 
 And it so happens that this very oxygen is the Christ prin- 
 ciple in nature. 
 
 Here we have good and evil residing in one dual act. The 
 Christian scheme from the very beginning convicts itself of 
 intention to create classes and antagonize the established civil 
 life and institutions, therefore a few men assumed to set up 
 a court in which to judge all mankind and regulate all estab- 
 lished human institutions and the very institutions which had 
 produced them. Hence this contemplated rebellion and revo- 
 lution. 
 
 This will amazingly corroborate itself as we go into this 
 apostolic period. 
 
 The central character in the scheme is the Christ, the word 
 simply implying an act of installation called annointing; the 
 word does not signify a proper name. 
 
 The alleged mother of this character is named Mary, a 
 form of Miriam, the sister of Moses and Aaron. 
 
 The name is derived from Mere, meaning sea, and signi- 
 fies rebellion. 
 
 This Christ took refuge in Galilee. 
 
 Galilee means revolution. 
 
THE REVELATION 363 
 
 Therefore, Christ is born of rebellion, which is the begin- 
 ning of revolution. 
 
 When the Christians shout “Ave Maria,” it means hail 
 rebellion. 
 
 We invite some smug Christian to dispute this. 
 
 That the scheme is to create class is equally apparent. It — 
 calls these the Jews and the Gentiles. 
 
 “Go not in the way of the Gentiles or Samaritans.” (Matt. 
 10:5.) | 
 
 Gentiles means the nations. 
 
 Samaria means the prison. 
 
 Samaria in Hebrew is Shomeron. Shomer means keeper. 
 
 This is plainly a warning to avoid clashing with rulers and 
 getting into prison. 
 
 Hence the warning, “Be ye as wise as serpents and harmless 
 as doves.” 
 
 We shall now examine these apostles to see what they 
 really stand for. 
 
 This necessitates our referring back to the time when 
 Joseph was preparing a posterity for his brethren who became 
 the Israelites. We hold that this is the original planning for 
 the two hundred years in which no gospels existed. The names 
 and their significance and functions exactly correspond. It is 
 the time of preparation, and a part of this was the first two 
 Christian centuries. Read Genesis 45. 
 
 Dwelling in the land of Goshen is this two hundred years 
 of preparation. 
 
 “And thou shalt dwell in the land of Goshen, and thou 
 shalt be near unto me; thou and thy children and thy children’s 
 ehildren: wes ocrenn 40-108) 
 
 Joseph means increase. This is the posterity of which he 
 speaks. 
 
 Simeon, the original Simon, was the second son of Jacob 
 by Leah, and the name means obedience. 
 
 Jacob means the supplanter. 
 
 Leah means weary, tired. 
 
364 THE REVELATION 
 
 Joseph took his brother Simeon and bound him in Egypt 
 as sceurity for the return of the rest of his brethren. 
 
 Here is an interesting revelation. 
 
 Joseph means increase in population. 
 
 This increase naturally begins in Egypt, signifying mental 
 darkness, the untrained, infant mind. To bring this posterity 
 out of Egypt signifies education, which passes through the 
 period of training, trial, and discipline. Hence the disciples are 
 the learners. Simeon means obedience, while under the process 
 of education and instruction, one who hears and obeys. Levi 
 means the priesthood, those who instruct. Therefore “Simeon 
 and Levi are brethren, instruments of cruelty are in their habi- 
 tations.” (Gen. 49:5.) They are the taskmasters. Let us see 
 what it is that must be returned to release Simeon, discipline, 
 obedience. 
 
 This evidently means the training of the novice, who is 
 placed under strict discipline to try and train him to self- 
 control, judgment, discretion, and blind obedience. Levi, asso- 
 ciation. That is, the Nazarite must associate himself with all 
 that is essential to develop the finished priest, regardless of 
 self-denials and personal hardships, the most fanatical and 
 insane of all human training. 
 
 Reuben, prophecy, must return as testimony, to establish 
 the scriptures. A belief in prophecy must be instilled into the 
 ignorant masses. | 
 
 Judah must return to give praise to the Lord. Every 
 Christian sermon praises the Lord, and in the next breath warns 
 of his wrathful and vengeful nature. 
 
 Issichar, recompense, must return to make the priesthood 
 profitable to the church, and to provide for maintenance of 
 the church. 
 
 Zebulun, dwelling. The church must provide for the hous- 
 ing of the priesthood and for church structures. 
 
 Dan, judgment. The priest must exercise judgment and 
 discretion in all his conduct. 
 
 Benjamin, son of sorrow, son of the right hand, protec- 
 tion, confirming the truth that the priest must give up all earthy 
 
THE REVELATION 365 
 
 knowledge, for Benjamin, or Benoni, as he was first named, 
 went down into Egypt, meaning oppression, affliction, ignorance. 
 
 Naphtali, wrestling, struggling, meaning the struggles of 
 conscience through which the novice must pass, also councils. 
 
 Gad, armed and prepared; representing the fitness of the 
 Nazarite to begin the priestly functions, and the necessity for 
 an astute mind ready to meet opposition, and battle if need be, 
 a state of preparedness. 
 
 Asher, happiness. The rest, peace, and mental comitort 
 that comes from the freedom from restraints, self-denials, and 
 rigid church discipline, a state of relaxation by contrast. 
 
 The freedom of conscience is the goal of the Nazarite. 
 But the freedom of conscience of the priest is the blunted, 
 hardened, indifferent attitude which comes of long endurance 
 of absolutely absurd and ridiculous fanaticism. This is the rock. 
 
 Simon, contracted form of Simeon, hearing, one that obeys, 
 meaning one under discipline and without human feeling or sen- 
 timent. He is called Peter, meaning rock, meaning a secure 
 refuge; no question of church authority can go back of Peter. 
 Also called Cephas, meaning stone, merely symbolizing a solid 
 foundation and a place of refuge. 
 
 There are as many Simons as there are apostles, proving 
 the necessity for obedience in all. 
 
 Simon, the Samaritan sorcerer, who professed Christ for 
 mercenary purposes. (Acts 8.) He was called Simon Magus, 
 and favored gnosticism. 
 
 Simon Zelotes, meaning zealous. (Luke 6:15.) He was 
 named Zelotes merely to signify the eager, zealous worker. He 
 also was a Canaanite, a trader, and merchant. 
 
 Simon (Shim’on), second son of the priest Mattathias. 
 Shim’on means waste, wasted energy. 
 
 Shimeah means the same as Simon, hearing, obeying. 
 
 Mattathias means the gift of the Lord. 
 
 The surname of this Simon was Thassis, meaning director 
 or guide. In Syriac this name is Tharsi. The words Thar- 
 shish and Tarshish mean rocky. Simon’s name is changed to 
 Peter, meaning rock, a place of refuge. 
 
366 Tue REVELATION 
 
 Simon, the father of Judas Iscariot. 
 
 “Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil? 
 
 “He spake of Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon.” (John 
 6 :70-71.) 
 
 Simon Peter (Greek form of surname Cephas). His 
 father was Jona, meaning the oppressor. Jonah and Jones 
 also mean oppression, therefore the origin of the church foun- 
 dation was oppression. 
 
 Peter was apostle to-John also; therefore Christ was no 
 surprise to him; in fact, he denied Christ. 
 
 It is a curious fact that there is a sinister significance 
 attaching to all of these essential Biblical characters. The first 
 son of Jacob is vision, prophecy. The second son of Jacob is 
 Simeon, obedience. Prophecy does not permanently come over 
 Jordan, but obedience does. Therefore it is important to ex- 
 amine the offspring of obedience. 
 
 The sons of Simeon: 
 
 Jemuel, meaning the day of God, that is, the active gospel 
 period when the church has gained the ascendancy. Day means 
 gospel period. As Jemuel he is a Simeonite. (Gen. 46.10.) 
 
 As Nemuel he is a Reubenite (Num. 26:9.), the son of 
 Eli + ab, meaning God is father; Eli, God, ab, father. 
 
 They both represent a period of church activity. 
 
 The brothers of Nemuel are Dathon and Abiram, both 
 famous in the congregation. Dathan signifies laws and rites 
 and conspiracy. Abiram signifies the father of fraud. Jamin 
 means the right hand. In the code the right hand means pro- 
 tection and support. 
 
 In Deuteronomy 21:6-7 we find a grewsome significance 
 to the right hand. The Levite priests are declared by the Lord 
 God to be the judges of the shedding of innocent blood and 
 have the power to absolve those who shed blood in the cause 
 of the church. _ 
 
 Ohad means strength. Jachin means established. Jarib 
 means enemy, revenger. Zohar means white, shining, dryness, 
 or Zerah or Zarah, meaning east, brightness, dawn, the begin- 
 
THE REVELATION 367 
 
 ning of a new day, meaning the beginning of the Christian dis- 
 pensation. 
 
 There is a mixup here which reveals the fallacy of at- 
 tempting to impose these names upon the uninitiated as signi- 
 fying individuals. 
 
 Zerah is named a son of Simeon and signifies eastern, 
 brightness, the rising sun. 
 
 Zarah is named the son of Judah by his own daughter-in- 
 law, Tamar, and means dawn, yet they are plainly the same in 
 Numbers 26:20 and Joshua 7:1-18. 
 
 By making Tamar the mother of Zarah, the dawn is as- 
 sociated with victory, and division, and rupture. 
 
 Tamar means palm tree, symbolizing victory. 
 
 Pharez means breach, division, rupture. Pharez is twin 
 brother to Zarah. 
 
 There can be but one separation, the church from the state. 
 
 Shaul means asked; the last son of Simeon, and by a 
 Canaanitish woman. ‘That is of the merchandising and trading 
 class. In Genesis 36:37 he is named Saul, meaning grave, 
 sepulchre, hell, destroyer. 
 
 The fact that Baal-hanan succeeds Shaul as king is im- 
 portant. Baal-hanan means merciful. This is merely prepar- 
 ing the way to enforce respect for a cruel taskmaster. Mercy 
 is a bribe. 
 
 The fact that Levi, meaning the priesthood, is the brother 
 of Simeon, is also significant. His sons are: 
 
 Gershom, meaning banishment, exile. 
 
 Kohath, meaning assembly, congregation, obedience. 
 
 Merari, meaning bitter, to provoke. 
 
 Shaul is Saul in Genesis 36:37. 
 
 We believe this is why Saul was changed to Paul, meaning 
 a worker. Even the grave is an agent. Disobedience, ven- 
 geance, mercy, banishment, and sepulchre have to do with pun- 
 ishment. | 
 
 Saul means a sepulchre, a destroyer. 
 
 Simon, son of Mattathias, reveals a new phase of the story. 
 
368 THe REVELATION 
 
 All of these Mattath names signify gift of God. The ex- 
 pression, “a gift of God,” as applied to the senses of sight and 
 hearing is as old as memory records. “The hearing ear and 
 the seeing eye, the Lord hath made both of them.” (Prov. 
 205172) 
 
 In Matthew 13:55, we find that Simon also is a brother of 
 Christ. Master and obedience. 
 
 Christ symbolizes light, therefore seeing, vision. 
 
 Reuben means vision. 
 
 Simeon means hearing. 
 
 Simon means obeying. 
 
 They are the two first sons of Jacob, therefore are brothers, 
 which differentiates them from taste and smell. 
 
 “The odor of a sweet smell, a sacrifice acceptable to God.” 
 (Phil. 4:18.) 
 
 “Tasted of the heavenly gift.” (Heb. 6:4.) 
 
 Simon is an abbreviation of Simeon. 
 
 It 1s evident that seeing and hearing are the two senses 
 which bring to our consciousness our greatest mental pleasures 
 and sorrows. Therefore, it is not surprising to find Simon 
 helping Christ to bear the cross. It symbolizes the blind obedi- 
 ence to the commands of the church. 
 
 The external organs of both senses, seeing and hearing, 
 belong to the head, and the nerves pass through the lower part 
 of the skull, to take up the labors of the body, which is the cross. 
 
 Christ is crucified at Golgotha, called Calvary in Luke 
 23 :33—*“the place of the skull.” 
 
 Golgotha in the Hebrew means skull. Calvary in the Latin 
 means skull. Taken from the Greek Kranion, “skull.” 
 
 This Simon, who aided Christ in his burden of the cross, 
 is called the father of Alexander, which name signifies the de- 
 fender of men, one that turns away evil. . 
 
 Inasmuch as Simon is also a son of Mattathias, it is im- 
 portant to examine the name. 
 
 Mattathia is a priest, the eldest son of Shallum, meaning 
 revenge. Therefore Simon obeys the orders of the priesthood 
 and executes vengeance. He also is of the sons of Kohath, 
 
THE REVELATION 369 
 
 meaning assembly. The dictates of the assembly must be 
 obeyed. It signifies the blind obedience to the orders of 
 superiors. 
 
 We may now review the significance of Simon Peter, the 
 rock on which the church is founded, with some degree of un- 
 derstanding. Obedience is the rock on which the church is 
 founded. Obedience to the priesthood, the master mind. 
 
 The name Simon is an abbreviation of Simeon. 
 
 Simeon, second son of Jacob, meaning hearing and obedi- 
 erie 
 
 Simon, son of Mattathias, meaning gift of God, hearing. 
 
 Simon, son of Onias, meaning strength, active obedience. 
 
 Simon, the Canaanite, meaning merchant, trader. 
 
 Simon, the brother of Christ, uniting hearing and seeing. 
 
 Simon, the father of Alexander, meaning the defender. 
 
 Simon, of Bethany, meaning house of obedience and afflic- 
 tion. 
 
 Simon, the Samaritan, meaning guard, prison. 
 
 Simon, the Pharisee, meaning breach, rupture. 
 
 Simon, father of Judas Iscariot, meaning betrayal. 
 
 Simon, grandson of Shellum, meaning revenge. 
 
 Simon, of Cyrene, and Golgotha, meaning the skull. Cy- 
 rene means a wall, coldness, cold, unfeeling, indifference, 
 stolidity. | 
 
 We may know by this grewsome list why Simon is called 
 Peter. This composition is truly the foundation of the Chris- 
 tian scheme. Of course Simon bore the cross. Obedience 
 bore the cross of suffering humanity. That is the real christ. 
 
 Let us take up the other apostles in like manner. Andrew 
 being Peter’s brother, we shall examine him first, although 
 John and James precede him. 
 
 Andrew, meaning a stout and strong man, is the brother 
 of Simon Peter. 
 
 It is not difficult to recognize in this character the robust 
 priest. 
 
 One of the first statements Christ made to Simon Peter 
 and his brother Andrew was: 
 
370 THe REVELATION 
 
 “And when ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars, be 
 ye not troubled: such things must needs be.” (Mark 13:7.) 
 
 We declare that this one passage in the bible convicts and 
 condemns Christianity as a thing unfit to guide a progressive 
 civilization in the way it should go. The church is responsible 
 for that hellish false patriotism which makes war possible. 
 
 There is an underlying significance to this Andrew charac- 
 ter which must be uncovered, for he represents the robust, ac- 
 tive priesthood upon which the church depends for both per- 
 suasive and coercive support. 
 
 The first thing we find is that Andrew is of Bethsaida, 
 meaning hunting, fishing, and the house of priests. 
 
 Christ said to Simon, called Peter, and Andrew: 
 
 “Follow me and I will make you fishers of men.’ (Matt. 
 4:19.) 
 It was Andrew who said to Christ: 
 
 “There is a lad here, which hath five barley loaves and 
 two small fishes.” (John 6:8.) 
 
 Andrew had been a disciple of John the Baptist. His 
 place among the disciples was fourth, being preceded by Peter, 
 James, and John. 
 
 An analysis of Simon, called Peter, has demonstrated the 
 meaning of the foundation rock of the church. Moreover, we 
 found that Simon was an abbreviation of Simeon, the second 
 son of Jacob. 
 
 Now comes James, the second disciple of Christ, a dis- 
 guised Jacob. James means the same as Jacob, signifying the 
 supplanter, usurper. He and his brother John were called 
 Boanerges, meaning sons of thunder. 
 
 This is a sinister suggestion at this particular period in 
 the development of Christianity. There is every justification 
 for the belief that it is the premeditated intent of the church 
 to supplant civil government. 
 
 John, the apostle, follows James. His father is Zebedee, 
 meaning god’s portion, a fisherman of Galilee, which means 
 revolution. 
 
 
 
THe REVELATION av 
 
 Christ spent the greater part of his time in Galilee, and 
 one of his first declarations to his disciples was: 
 
 “Think not that I am come to bring peace to earth: I 
 came to bring a sword.” 
 
 This apostle, John, went to Ephesus, meaning desirable. 
 Ephesus was the capital of Ionia. In the apocryphal, Macca- 
 bees, Ionia is given as India, meaning praise, the law. This is 
 evidently corrcet for we find him eloquent in the praise of 
 Judae, meaning praise of the Lord. 
 
 He 1s alleged to have written the Revelation. 
 
 This is a strange situation. Galilee is supposed to be a 
 circle of twenty cities given to Hiram by Solomon, as cities 
 of refuge for murderers. Hiram means he that destroys. 
 
 This is a sinister situation. These cities of refuge are 
 simply excuses for the killings. 
 
 Solomon means one who recompenses. 
 
 Christ declares he has come to bring the sword to earth. 
 
 John, his most important servant, is engaged in Galilee, 
 -and his father signifies God’s portion. 
 
 Galilee signifies revolution. Hiram was king of Tyre, 
 meaning rock. 
 
 The church is founded upon a rock. 
 
 This comes pretty near to a revelation that the real be- 
 ginning of the Christian scheme was to be a destructive revo- 
 lution, with a division of spoils. 
 
 Any one who will take the pains to read the history of the 
 first centuries will realize that this is actually true. Some 
 mysterious power gripped the nations in revolution and war- 
 fare. Out of this arose Christianity, a monster out of a sea 
 of blood, and for centuries it saturated Europe with the blood 
 of innocent humanity. 
 
 The church was God, and received God’s portion ftom 
 the crusades and the inquisition, making it the strongest and 
 richest institution in the world. 
 
 The fact that Andrew, the fourth apostle is accompanied 
 by Philip, meaning warlike, is a continuation of the suggestion 
 of warfare. 
 
372 Tue REVELATION 
 
 It is recorded that Andrew was crucified in Achaia, mean- 
 ing grief and trouble. Naturally, grief and trouble would 
 destroy physical strength, which Andrew symbolizes. Revo- 
 lution, to destroy the strength of organized humanity, need 
 not necessarily be open warfare. 
 
 The next apostle is Bartholomew, the most ghoulish charac- 
 ter of all the twelve, for he secretly symbolizes human slaughter. 
 The meaning of the name seems innocent enough: a son that 
 suspends the waters. | 
 
 Suspend means to hang, to stop for a time, to debar from 
 any privilege for a time. 
 
 Now, it is a self-evident fact that one can neither sus- 
 pend nor debar water, excepting by surrounding or dissipating 
 it. Therefore, in meaning this is a figurative thing. 
 
 Waters mean a multitude of people, and to suspend them 
 means to hang them. Bartholomew’s father is Talmai, mean- 
 ing brave, and a heap of waters, my furrow. 
 
 “It is my desire that I should chastise them: and the 
 people shall be gathered against them, when they shall bind 
 themselves in their two furrows.” (Hosea 10:10.) 
 
 In warfare the thousands of slain are buried in furrows. 
 
 This name Bartholomew, with its peculiar meaning, rises 
 up to charge the church with premeditated wholesale murder. 
 
 On Bartholomew’s day, August 24, 1572, Pope Gregory 
 XIII invoked the powers of this brave saint to execute the 
 great massacre in Paris, in an attempt to fulfill his significance 
 as an apostle. 
 
 St. Bartholomews’ day surely suspended protestantism in 
 Paris. Heaps of slain were piled in the streets, and the river 
 Seine ran red with their blood and was clogged with dead bodies 
 of innocent inoffensive, unsuspecting men, women, and children. 
 The fanatical Catholic mob led by bloodthirsty priests spared 
 none, not even their own people of the common class. 
 
 The father of Talmai is Anak, meaning collar. Because 
 the protestants could not wear the galling collar of Rome, they 
 were unmercifully slaughtered at the command of a pope, and 
 his bloodthirsty kinswoman. 
 
 | 
 | 
 | 
 ; 
 
 
 
 
THE REVELATION B70 
 
 From a close study of the facts regarding the St. Bar- 
 tholomew massacre of many thousands of protestants in a 
 single day, we are convinced that it is true, as most historians 
 declare, that it was carefully planned and-executed by the 
 intrigues of Rome with the French king and his murderous 
 mother, Catherine de Medici, who had learned well from her 
 uncle, who then was pontiff, as Pope Gregory XIII, the policy 
 of raising her children in licentiousness and dissipation, in order 
 to unfit them for mental exercise and moral responsibility, that 
 she might hold her ascendancy over them. That was the 
 Catholic policy; the church ruled the women and the women 
 ruled the kings. 
 
 She and her half-imbecilic son, Charles IX, sat where they 
 could see and gloat over the horrible massacre, she even direct- 
 ing the priests in their bloody work. 
 
 After it was over, Pope Gregory celebrated the occasion 
 by fireworks and the firing of cannon, and he absolved the bishop 
 and all the priests for the crime, thereby acknowledging his par- 
 ticipation in and approval of the greatest crime in French his- 
 tory. 
 
 This is not figurative; we are writing of facts now, the ful- 
 fillment of the rehearsal. 
 
 It is a curious fact worth recording that Charles IX died 
 wallowing in his own blood, from a strange malady which 
 caused his blood to ooze from every pore of his body. 
 
 Thomas, whose sirname was Didymous, meaning a twin. 
 
 He is credited with being cautious, doubtful, and suscept- 
 ible, which simply means the skeptical, to whom the Christian 
 doctrines were being expounded. This is quite plainly shown 
 by the alleged conversation between Jesus and Martha concern- 
 ing her brother Lazarus who had died. Thomas suggested to 
 his fellow disciples that they all die with Lazarus. 
 
 Martha and Mary were sisters. Martha went to meet 
 Jesus, but Mary “sat still in the house.” House signifies cover. 
 The “immaculate conception” was kept under cover as a secret 
 for a hundred years. 
 
 Thomas signifies doubt. 
 
374 THE REVELATION 
 
 Martha signifies bitterness. 
 
 Mary signifies rebellion. 
 
 Lazarus signifies the help of god. 
 
 Doubt, bitterness, and rebellion are overcome by the “pious 
 fraud,” the alleged raising up of Lazarus from the dead. 
 
 Lazarus was of Bethany, meaning obedience, affliction, and 
 the grace of the Lord. Grace means mercy. 
 
 Matthew, the publican, the tax collector abhorrent to the 
 Jews—as he is to all men. Matthew means given, a reward. 
 
 The name is a contraction of Mattathias, meaning gift of 
 God. This identifies gift as a tax. 
 
 Matthew’s original name was Levi, meaning the priesthood, 
 especially those who collected the tithes, contributions, and taxes 
 for the maintenance of the church. 
 
 Mark 2:14: “Levi, the son of Alphaeus, sitting at the re- 
 ceipt of customs at Capernaum.” This refers to the collection 
 of indulgences. 
 
 Luke 5:27-29: “Levi sitting at the receipt of customs.” 
 
 Capernaum means the hamlet of Nahum, meaning repent- 
 ance, the comforter. It was the chief supporter of Christ and 
 his apostles. ' 
 
 In simple, it is by posing as the comforter of the afflicted 
 that the Christian host has wormed its way into the vitals of 
 humanity ; hence Bethany, the house of obedience, affliction, and 
 song, signifies the church. Gifts and penances are drawn out 
 of the penitents. 
 
 The first gospel of the new testament is ascribed to Mat- 
 thew, the gist of which is to establish Jesus as the Messiah of 
 the old testament, having no significance whatever beyond the 
 formality of initiation into office, applying to all the priests 
 and kings alike. 
 
 Let us analyze the name Alphaeus, meaning changing, a 
 thousand, a chief. He is the alleged father of both Matthew, 
 as Levi, and of James the Less. 
 
 In Luke 24:18 Alphaeus is called Cleopas, and in John 19:25 
 Cleophas the husband of one Mary. 
 This gives us a pretty clear story. 
 
 
 
 
 
THE REVELATION B75 
 
 As Alphaeus he signifies the time when a great change 
 occurs, and the militant nature of the movement. 
 
 As Cleopas he begins the propaganda by telling to Jesus 
 himself, “whom he did not recognize,” the story of his renown, 
 (Luke 24:18.) 
 
 As Cleophas, renown, he is associated with Mary, rebel- 
 lion; Mary the mistress of the holy see; and Mary Magdalene, 
 tower, grand, elevated. This isa specific progression. 
 
 He is the father of Matthew, the tax collector, James the 
 usurper, and Levi the priesthood. 
 
 No wonder the Jews abhorred him. 
 
 It is a peculiar fact that public officials. to this day are 
 called “public servants,” the origin of this is in Levi-Matthew, 
 the tax collector, this being one of the terms applied to him. 
 Terrorism in official conduct is as manifest today as then. 
 
 James the less, the son of Aplhaeus, is Jacob in disguise, 
 meaning the supplanter, the usurper, the underlying power to 
 maintain universal poverty by taxation. 
 
 This array of talent should be reflected in the succeeding 
 names. 
 
 Lebbaeus means brave, a man of heart. 
 
 It required a brave man of heart to carry forward this 
 bold enterprise. He was also named Thaddaeus, meaning wise. 
 He 1s also called Jude, meaning praise. 
 
 He is the brother of James the less, therefore the son of 
 Alphaeus—Cleopas—Cleophas. 
 
 It is very plain this reveals a militant period in the de- 
 velopment of the strength and renown of the Christian enter- 
 prise. Simon the Canaanite. 
 
 Now we may see a great light. The underlying meaning 
 of Simon we know is to hear and obey. 
 
 Having established Christ as the Lord and master of men, 
 the same power 1s to reach out and conquer commerce. Canaan 
 means merchandising and trading. This may signify the con- 
 trol of commerce, or it may mean that the church is in a posi- 
 tion to trade with its opposing forces. Later the great scan- 
 dal of the church was Simony, the sale of church patronage. 
 
376 THe REVELATION 
 
 It has but one foe to anticipate—betrayal. 
 
 “Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil? 
 
 “He spake of Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon.” (John 
 6:70-71.) 
 
 So, the offspring of merchandising and trading was to be 
 the betrayer, hence this possibility must be anticipated and pro- 
 vided against. 
 
 The sinister aspect of Judas Iscariot is found in the fact 
 that he is knowingly selected as one of the twelve disciples 
 sent forth by Christ to conquer the world, therefore betrayal 
 is a weapon of the propaganda. 
 
 Flis disguise is in the name Judas, meaning praise. Ina 
 very old vocabulary we find that the name Iscariot signifies 
 a man of murder. 
 
 Jesus sends these twelve disguised powers forth with this 
 injunction: 
 
 “Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of the 
 wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.” 
 (Matt. 10:16.) 
 
 Thus, from the very beginning, the Christian propaganda 
 was one of deceit and hypocrisy, for they could not be both 
 devils and doves at one and the same time, for these are Oppo- 
 site forces. 
 
 Let the reader reason this out for himself and draw his 
 own deductions. We are convinced that no thinking man will 
 carelessly pass over all of these manifest evidences of duplicity. 
 
 These are the twelve apostles of a mythical Christ, and all 
 of them have been preached literally to the unthinking masses 
 for many centuries, while the perpetrators of this “pious fraud” 
 have amassed billions of wealth coined from the energy of the 
 deluded people who believed. Perhaps the strangest thing in 
 Christianity is the constant anticipation of antagonism, proving 
 beyond doubt that some radical and revolutionary course is to 
 be pursued, antagonistic to established government and social 
 custom. 
 
 “Ye shall be hated and persecuted of all men.” (Matt. 10.) 
 
 
 
Tue REVELATION i See 
 
 Does this indicate a premeditated campaign of peace and 
 love? Or does it corroborate Christ’s own words, in his sending 
 forth of his disciples. 
 
 “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I 
 come not to send peace, but a sword.” (Matt. 10:34.) 
 
 Now, we know why Christianity declares that wars are a 
 necessity. It has kept the world wallowing in bloodshed from 
 the first day it had the power to inspire war, and who has suf- 
 fered? Poor, ignorant, deluded humanity, debased to the level 
 of imbecility by perverted teachings. 
 
 The whole Christian scheme is so adroitly concealed in 
 this code system, it is a long and tedious process to decipher 
 the story. Nevertheless we can assure those who choose to 
 search out these mysteries that nothing in literature can equal 
 in interest this work. 
 
 Each chapter in the Bible holds an interesting story in 
 code. 
 
 One of the most cunning ciphers in the whole system is 
 the reference to cities set aside as places of refuge for mur- 
 derers. 
 
 There are established on either side of Jordan three refuge 
 cities, six in all. 
 
 Those east of the Jordan are named in Deuteronomy 4:43: 
 
 Ise zer, meaning: artoriress. 
 
 In the wilderness, meaning affliction. 
 
 In the plain of the Reubenites means vision, prophecy. 
 
 2. Ramoth, meaning high places, high positions. 
 
 In Gilead, meaning the mass of testimony. 
 
 Of the Gadites, meaning a troop, armed and prepared. 
 
 3. Golan, meaning revolution. 
 
 This is a conspiracy on its face. 
 
 In Bashan, meaning in the tooth, signifying persecution, 
 change, sleep, meaning death. Tooth means cruelty. 
 
 Cities of refuge on the west side of Jordan: 
 
 1. Kedesh, meaning sacred, holiness. 
 
 In Naphtali, meaning that fights, comparison, likeness. 
 
 Defense of the divine unchallengeable nature of church things. 
 
378 THE REVELATION 
 
 2. Sechem, meaning portion, significant of servitude. 
 Also church revenue, division of spoils. In Mount Ephraim, 
 meaning that brings forth fruits. 
 
 3. Hebron, meaning society, friendship, enchantment. 
 
 In Judas, meaning the praise of the Lord. 
 
 This clearly defines the policies and attitudes of the ecclesi- 
 astical forces both before and after the Christian dispensation. 
 They take refuge in these*attitudes, therefore they are called 
 ecities Of reiiige: | 
 
 City has an important significance. Cities of refuge mean 
 places of safety, asylum, sanctuary, retreat, shelter, protection. 
 In this connection it means: 
 
 1. A stronghold, affliction, vision. 
 
 2. An elevated position, and testimony, preparedness. 
 
 A moving from place to place, emigration, persecution, 
 death, and revolution. 
 
 These are the cities of refuge east of Jordan. 
 
 Those on the west of Jordan signify: 
 
 1. Sacred, holy, which may not be questioned or disputed. 
 
 2. Portion, revenue, fruitful, the profits. 
 
 3. Society, friendship, enchantment, praise, the allure- 
 ments. . 
 
 Cain, a murderer, and Nimrod, a hunter, were the city 
 builders. (Gen. 4:17, 10:9-11.) 
 
 Cain means possession. 
 
 Nimrod means rebellious. 
 
 Now, we have a clear case. 
 
 The very first power towards possession was established 
 in Jacob, meaning supplanter. Jacob becomes Israel, the father 
 of the progressive church. 
 
 T’o gain possession, murder is justified and refuge is taken 
 in the so-called cities, that is, in an attitude of defense and 
 justification, the papal absolution. 
 
 The ever-present rebellion, as signified by Nimrod, is 
 against hereditary kings. 
 
 Sleep means death in the code. 
 
 
 
Tue REVELATION 379 
 
 He who will not see a great menace in this subtle hypoc- 
 risy is blinded by prejudice, or interest, and does not want to 
 Sec : 
 The fact that not one single place named as the resting 
 places in the journey in the wilderness, or named as these cities 
 of refuge, can be authentically identified today, should make 
 anyone skeptical, for simple names in a narrative are not evi- 
 dence, unless these names may be authenticated by solid fact 
 of existence. 
 
 If this remarkable system means nothing, what is its sig- 
 nificance in the Bible? 
 
 If any one doubts that these cities of refuge mean safe- 
 guards, we call attention to the early custom of law called the 
 Benefit of Clergy. When anyone connected with the church 
 was accused of a crime, the bishop sent a commissary to the 
 court and demanded the Benefit of Clergy in defense. This 
 consisted of the accused reading what was called the neck-verse 
 in open court, which was a test of his church standing, not a 
 test of his guilt. If he succeeded in reciting this verse, the 
 Bishop’s agent spoke the one word “legit,” which took the case 
 out of the jurisdiction of the presiding judge, even though the 
 culprit was proven guilty. 
 
 This immunity from punishment was based on the follow- 
 ing : 
 “Touch not mine annointed and do my prophets no harm.” 
 
 This is an excellent demonstration of the meaning of “cities 
 of refuge.” 
 
 Is the power of the church the only agent in this remark- 
 able practice? By no means. This neck-verse was the first 
 verse in the fifty-first psalm. Consequently a good Catholic 
 always had this committed to memory and was immune to the 
 law. 
 
 This law was in force in England up to the time of 
 George IV. 
 
 The protestants were not permitted to read the Bible, there- 
 fore only Catholics could take advantage of this law. 
 
INET OOK 
 
 THE JEWISH (/MYSTERYs)) THE: CHRISTIAN 
 MYSTERY 
 
 (The mystery in Christianity is to conceal its true object.) 
 
 All of this mystery surrounding the Christian exploitation 
 can be for but one purpose—to confuse and deceive humanity. 
 
 What is the all-important object? 
 
 To conceal the truth that it is a premeditated enterprise 
 for profit and selfish glorification. 
 
 It is a fact that no one disputes: withdraw the patronage 
 which yields an income and all religions fall. 
 
 “If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
 thing if we reap your carnal things?” (TI Cor. 9:11.) 
 
 This is the kernel in the nut. 
 
 If they can make the people believe nothing is worth some- 
 thing, in the exchange they have something and the people have 
 nothing. 
 
 An examination of the Jewish Cabala and similar works, 
 conclusively convinces one that they are on a par with the 
 alleged works of Flavius Josephus. They are all culled from 
 ancient philosophies which did reveal science which appealed 
 to reason. This reason was smothered in a covering of absurd 
 and meaningless mystery. To our discredit, modern science is 
 almost equally smothered in dead languages. 
 
 There was a very ancient order of adepts, or philosophers, 
 who obtained their wisdom through deductive reasoning, this 
 being the original source of the scientific knowledge concerning 
 astronomy, chemistry, and physiology revealed by the Babylon- 
 ians and Egyptians, and this was the traditional wisdom of the 
 gnostics. 
 
 A strange and sedans allegorical form of discussion 
 
 380 
 
THE REVELATION 381 
 
 by this learned order of adepts, is displayed in a volume en- 
 titled the Turba Philosophorum. 
 
 Numerous attempts have been made to interpret the mys- 
 teries of this book. 
 
 We have before us the work on this subject by A. E. 
 Waite, and we find that, without having previously consulted 
 this strange work, our own speculations have drifted into the 
 same identical lines, but we have carried our deductions further 
 into demonstrations. We are convinced, however, that the 
 slight allusions to our own subject, the gnostic wisdom, inti- 
 mate a knowledge of the gnostic philosophy. 
 
 We shall refer to some of these fragments. 
 
 We find frequent reference, in their order, to the prin- 
 ciples, “cold, warm, dry, and moist,” also “fire, air, water, and 
 earth.” 
 
 The heat of the sun represents fire. 
 
 “The fire extracts moisture from the water by means of 
 which the air conquers the fire itself. 
 
 “Thus fire and water are enemies, for the fire is hot and 
 dry, but the water is cold and moist. The air, which is warm 
 and moist, binds these two together; between the humidity of 
 water and the heat of fire the air is thus placed to establish 
 peace. If the humidity and density of the air did not exist, 
 to separate the flames of the sun from living things, then the 
 sun would consume all creatures. 
 
 “Tf the water did not nourish the air by such tenuous mots- 
 ture, assuredly the sun would overcome the air. 
 
 “There arises a spirit from the tenuous vapor of the air, 
 because the heat being joined to the humor, there necessarily 
 issues something tenuous, which will become wind. If the air 
 did not breathe forth those winds, the sun by its heat would 
 certainly destroy all that lives.” 
 
 These ancients discoursed of four elements. Two of these 
 elements, fire and air, ascend, and two, earth and water, de- 
 scend. 
 
 “God was alone. He created four things—fire, air, water, 
 
382 THE REVELATION 
 
 and earth, out of which things He afterwards created all 
 others.” 
 
 We find evidences also of Genesis having been drawn from 
 this philosophy. This specifically conceals the story of Nahor, 
 ‘Terah, Haran and Abram. 
 
 “For this God has appointed the sun to be the light of the 
 world. 
 
 “He predestinated from the beginning that all creatures 
 extracted from water should multiply and increase that they 
 might dwell in the world.and perform His judgments. He 
 created the four elements, out of which He afterwards created 
 what he willed.” 
 
 In our own demonstrations this signifies the four primary 
 atoms of matter. 
 
 Deductive reasoning is given its place in this philosophy. 
 
 “Only by sight may we distinguish between black and 
 white. 
 
 “Only by hearing may we discriminate between good and 
 bad words. 
 
 “Only by the sense of smell may a fetid odor be dis- 
 tinguished from a wholesome odor. 
 
 “Only by the sense of taste may the bitter be discriminated 
 from the sweet. 
 
 “Only by the sense of touch may the smooth be distin- 
 guished from the rough. 
 
 “Inthe ege are four things; ‘earth, water;-air andere: 
 But the point of the sun, these four excepted, is in the center 
 of the yolk, and this is the chicken. Consequently all philoso- 
 phers have described the egg as an example.” 
 
 “God is one, having never engendered or been begotten, 
 and that the head of all things after him is earth and fire, be- 
 cause fire 1s tenuous and light, and it rules all things on earth, 
 but the earth being ponderous and gross, sustains all things 
 which are ruled by fire.” 
 
 Here is suggested the origin of fire-worship in the Bible. 
 
 “He created the angels out of the single element fire. 
 
THE REVELATION 383 
 
 “He created out of two elements, fire and air, the sun, 
 moon, and stars. Hence the angels are more lucid than the 
 sun, moon, and stars, because they are created from one sub- 
 stance, which is less dense than two. 
 
 “God created the heaven out of water and air, whence this 
 is also composed of two, namely the second of the rarer things, 
 which is air, and the second of the denser things, which is 
 water. 
 
 “Beasts are created out of fire, air and earth; flying things 
 out of fire, air, and water, because flying things and all among 
 vegetables which have a spirit, are created out of water, and all 
 brute animals are from earth, air and fire, yet in vegetables 
 there is no fire, for they are created out of earth, water and air. 
 Nevertheless, the vegetation contains heat, which is concealed 
 in air, for a thin fire is present in the air, but the elementary 
 fire is not produced, except in things which have spirit and 
 soul.” This is a primitive recognition of oxygen in the atmos- 
 phere. 
 
 “But out of four elements our father Adam and his sons 
 were created, that is, out of fire, air, water and earth. 
 
 “Things which are created out of essence die not until the 
 day of judgment. 
 
 “The definition of death is the disjunction of the com- 
 posite, but there is no disjunction of that which is simple, for 
 it 1s one. 
 
 “Death consists of the separation of the soul from the 
 body: because anything formed out of two, three, or four 
 components must disintegrate, and this is death. 
 
 “No complex substance which lacks fire eats, drinks, or 
 sleeps, because in all things which have a spirit fire is that 
 which eats. 
 
 “The angels, being created of simple fire, do not eat, but 
 those things created of thick fire do eat.” 
 
 Here is an understandable lesson in elemental chemistry. 
 These ancient philosophers do not use modern terms, yet they 
 make perfectly plain their meaning. 
 
384 THE REVELATION 
 
 The simple elements are the primary elements; the angels 
 simply signify forces released from the primary, universal pab- 
 ulum, later to come into action as creative agents. 
 
 The suggestion that Adam is created of the four primary 
 elements reveals the reason for the meaning of Adam, being 
 the earth, but it seems to include the atmosphere, which truly 
 belongs to the earth, therefore the sons of Adam are included. 
 
 “When the four elements are comingled, they agree, and 
 thence proceed creatures which never attain to perfection, ex- 
 cept they be left by night to putrify and become visibly corrupt.” 
 Here is a definite clue to the secret of the Christian system to 
 debase mankind. 
 
 “God completes his creation by means of increase, food, 
 life, and government.” 
 
 This is identically the principle upon which the ecclesias- 
 ticism attempted to reconstruct humanity, first by corrupting 
 it, then taking the increase, feeding it doctrine, and bringing it 
 under discipline, and raising up a church following. 
 
 “Man doth not live by bread alone.” (Deut. 8:3.) 
 
 We have a remarkable little volume by Bernard Pick, 
 Ph. D., D. D., giving a brief description of the Cabala, its in- 
 fluences on Judaism and Christianity, from which we take the 
 liberty of quoting certain important passages which show that 
 the so-called mystery of the church is but a remnant of the 
 mystic systems of early periods, and later branches partially 
 allied with Christianity. 
 
 Upon making an analysis of the Cabala, we are impressed 
 by the same suspicion as that aroused by the reading of the 
 alleged Jewish history by Flavius Josephus. 
 
 When we had completed Josephus we had no hesitancy in 
 declaring it a premeditated part of the fabulous old testament, 
 merely intended to give some historic support and background 
 to the alleged scriptures. If antiquity gives divinity to his- 
 torical works, there is much more divine human history than 
 that of the Jews. 
 
 We seem to get a whiff of collusion in an examination of 
 
 the Cabala. 
 
THE REVELATION 385 
 
 The Cabala is called a system of religious philosophy or 
 Jewish theosophy. 
 
 Philosophy when analyzed means a love for wisdom 
 (sophia). 
 
 Theosophy means the wisdom of god. 
 
 _ Theo means god, and sophia wisdom. 
 
 Cabala is from the Hebrew word Kubbel, denoting recep- 
 tion, a doctrine received by oral tradition. Thus the word is 
 equivalent to transmission. 
 
 “Moses received the (Kibbel), the law, on Mount Sinai 
 and transmitted (umsarah) it to Joshua.” 
 
 The difference between Cabala and Masorah is, that Cabala 
 means the act of receiving, the latter denotes the act of giving 
 over, surrendering, transmitting. 
 
 - The name Cabala, therefore, attempts to convey that this 
 philosophy of religion has been received traditionally by the 
 Jews. But what is the significance of “giving over,” “surren- 
 dering?” These words imply transfer of ownership. 
 
 It is Josephus who vouches for the Septuagint version of 
 the Bible, made from Hebrew into Greek 277 B. C., for which 
 alleged transaction the Jews were paid a sum equal to $7,500,000 
 in gold, this being the old testament, and the background and 
 foundation for the Christian religion. 
 
 Naturally this is said to be traditional, for any public record 
 of the transaction would be fatal to the integrity of the Chris- 
 tian scheme. 
 
 We are justified in our skepticism without being accused 
 of agnosticism, in the dubious light of analytical translations. 
 
 The original name of Flavius Josephus, that is his Jewish 
 name, was Joseph ben Matthias. He is alleged to be of priestly 
 descent, and of the Massabean house. After the alleged con- 
 quering of his people by the Romans, he attached himself to 
 the Roman conquerors, the Vespasians, assuming their family 
 name, Flavius. 
 
 He received large tracts of land in Judea and an annual 
 pension from them, then wrote his works. This makes him a 
 renegade Jew. 
 
 e 
 
386 THE REVELATION 
 
 No matter who may dispute it, we shall hold as our opinion 
 that Josephus is a myth and only symbolized the betrayal of 
 the Jews to ecclesiasticism through a bargain made by Alexan- 
 drian Jews. An analysis of names greatly strengthens this view. 
 
 We shall analyze Josephus first. 
 
 Joseph is an essential name in both the old and the new 
 testament, the name signifying increase of population, new 
 generations. 
 
 The Maccabeans are a concealed part of the apocrypha. 
 Ben means son, a Levitical porter and servant. 
 Matthias is Mattathias, meaning the gift of god. 
 
 Matthew, the alleged author of the first gospel in the new 
 testament, also means the same. 
 
 Neither Flavius nor Josephus responds to the ecclesiastic 
 code. 
 
 We have it from Josephus. 
 
 “Abram our forefather went out of the land of the Chalde- 
 ans, and lived in the land then called Canaan, but now Judea.” 
 (Ant. of Jews, ch. vii.) | 
 
 It was in Judea that portions of lands were given to Jo- 
 sephus for his betrayal of the Jews. 
 
 Canaan means merchandrsing, trading. 
 
 After the Jews are given possession, Canaan becomes Judea 
 and commerce, a church adjunct. 
 
 This is a very good beginning; let us return to the Cabala. 
 
 Cabal signifies a small party united for some secret design, 
 the plot itself. Cabalistic means mystic, occult. 
 
 We find no plausible reason for secrecy or mystery in a 
 religion. Everything indicates that this mystery is to conceal 
 an early duplicity which it would be fatal to reveal. 
 
 A suspicious evidence that this Jewish Cabala is in some 
 manner associated with Christianity is, that, it was at its great- 
 est power during the middle ages and was not assaulted by the 
 ecclesiasts, as gnosticism had been early in the beginning of 
 the Christian period. 
 
 The Jewish tradition pretends to trace the Cabala back 
 
THE REVELATION 387 
 
 to an early period and to three famous Jewish philosophers as 
 its original founders: 
 
 Rabbi Ismael ben Elisha; about 121 A. D. 
 
 Nechunjah Ben-Ha-Kanah, about 70 A. D. 
 
 Simon ben Jochai, about 150 A. D., this latter being the 
 reputed author of the Zohar, another mysterious branch of the 
 Cabala. 
 
 Rabbi means master, the same title as that given to Jesus 
 who was addressed also as Rabbi. (Matt. 23:7.) 
 
 Ismael is Ishmael, meaning whom god hears. 
 
 Ben means son. 
 
 Elisha, a form of Elijah, means god is god. 
 
 Jah means Jehovah, self-sustaining, self-exalted. 
 
 Simon means who hears and obeys. 
 
 Zohar means white, shining, brightness. 
 
 This smacks strongly of the ecclesiastic code, for Zohar 
 is Zara, the twin brother of Phares. Phares means breach, 
 rupture, and Zara means dawn, brightness. 
 
 These claims are rejected by the highest authorities on 
 the subject. The mystical speculations of the Cabala are en- 
 tirely foreign to older Judaism, especially original Mosaism. 
 The Cabala undoubtedly belongs to the middle ages, beginning 
 probably with the seventh century. The real home of the 
 Cabala was Spain, being driven out of that country with the 
 Jews, to take root in Palestine and other countries. 
 
 The fundamental ideas of the Cabala are derived from 
 Philo and from gnosticism. 
 
 From a close scrutiny, we find Philo too much in line with 
 the usual apocryphal, Hebrew fable, but the Cabala is strongly 
 gnostic. 
 
 The Cabala thrived for a thousand years, from the seventh 
 to the eighteenth century. 
 
 The two chapters, I and X of Ezekiel, are taken from the 
 Jewish Merkaba. 
 
 Isaiah reflects the Jewish mysticism in many parts. 
 
388 THE REVELATION 
 
 So prolific became mystical treatises, and so numerous be- 
 came the disciples of mysticism in the twelfth century, it be- 
 came necessary to suppress them. 
 
 Astounding miracles were alleged to be performed by mys- 
 tics. 
 
 In the chemistry of the Cabala, we find the four primary 
 elements succeed each other in the order of their consistency— 
 vibratory, gaseous, fluid, and solid. 
 
 The Turba suggests this same continuity, but in our gnos- 
 tic revelation we conclusively demonstrate that the primary 
 continuity 1s: 
 
 Cold, warm, dry, and moist. 
 
 Vibratory, gaseous, solid and fluid. 
 
 The Cabala reveals some of the concealed theories of the 
 Hebrew-Christian combination. 
 
 It says that Elijah propounded the following: 
 
 “God at first created the light and darkness, the one for 
 the pious and the other for the wicked, darkness having come 
 to pass by the divine limitation of light.” 
 
 Here we have the explicit origin of the theory of human 
 debasement which we have already explained. The priesthood 
 is the pious and entitled to the light, intellectual training; the 
 masses are the wicked, hence the light is limited or withheld 
 altogether. 
 
 From the Zohar is taken a “concealed treatise’ revealing 
 passages of scripture mystically. This becomes quite inter- 
 esting. 
 
 It explains that Lot’s two daughters by their own father 
 are the two proclivities in man, good and evil. 
 
 An examination of this clears up some of the mystery con- 
 cerning Lot, and reveals why the name means veil. It surely 
 covers a deep-laid scheme, and concerns the Jews in trading 
 and merchandising as symbolized by Canaan. 
 
 Lot is the father of the Moabites and the Amorites. 
 
 The Moabites represented good. 
 
 The Amorites represented the evil. 
 
THe REVELATION 389 
 
 The Lord forbad the Israelites attacking the Moabites be- 
 cause they drove out the Emims, meaning the fear of terrors, 
 fear of the people. 
 
 Thus did Lot, veil, conceal the work of slow and patient 
 undermining of established commerce. The Moabites repre- 
 sented the strong commercial interests, as symbolized by the 
 higher lands of Canaan. They extended from Heshbon to 
 Arnon. 
 
 Heshbon means invention, industry, thought, he that has- 
 tens to understanding. 
 
 Arnon means rejoicing, noisy. 
 
 The reason for not assaulting the Moabites was the fact 
 that there were friendly relations between Moab and Bethle- 
 hem. 
 
 Moab means of the father. 
 
 Bethlehem means the house of bread, the house of war. 
 
 If this is not collusion, what is it? 
 
 The proof that the friendships between the ecclesiasts and 
 worldly interests did not rest upon piety and godliness, is in 
 the fact that the Lord forbade an attack upon the Moabites, 
 nevertheless he permitted the Moabites to indulge in idolatrous 
 worships, including the worship of Chemosh, to whom human 
 sacrifices were made. 
 
 After the conquest of Canaan, the relationships between 
 Moab and Israel were sometimes warlike and sometimes peace- 
 able, which corresponds precisely with the relations between 
 the church and commerce. 
 
 David was a Moabite, and a plunderer. 
 
 The Amorites were one of the chief nations of the land 
 of Canaan before its conquest by the Israelites. Sihon was 
 their king. 
 
 Amorite means bitter, rebellious, babblers. 
 
 Sihon means rooting out, conclusion. 
 
 This clears up this Biblical mystery. 
 
 It is needless for us to argue regarding the author of the 
 Zohar, a matter of great dispute. It is sufficient for us to 
 uncover a direct evidence of connivance between the Jews and 
 
390 THE REVELATION 
 
 the Christians, which refers to commerce, in which the Jews 
 are exclusively engaged. Moreover, the Zohar mentions the 
 crusaders which belonged to the Christian forces. 
 
 It seems that the purpose of the Zohar was to strengthen 
 in the peoples’ minds the belief in the kingdom of Satan, evil 
 spirits, and ghosts. It sowed the seeds of unclean desire and 
 indecency. It blunted the human mind and lulled the people 
 into a condition to prevent their drawing any sharp line of 
 contrast between good and evil. 
 
 In the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries the Cabala and 
 the Zohar became more important to the Jews than the scrip- 
 tures. Every Rabbi was regarded as a sort of magician. 
 
 That there was understanding between the Jewish Rabbis 
 and the Catholics was evidenced by the fact that the Catholics 
 came to the rescue of these Jewish zealots when arrested. It 
 was the policy for the Christians to dignify the Jew to give 
 standing to the alleged Hebrew history of the scriptures. But 
 as soon as the Jewish activity became too conspicuous it was 
 suppressed. 
 
 We especially desire to impress the importance of the con- 
 ception of the universal god on the part of all of these specu- 
 lative philosophers. 
 
 None of them attempt to describe their god as a person- 
 ality. 
 
 The Zohar calls god En Soph, meaning “endless,” “bound- 
 less,” therefore incomprehensible to the human mind. “He can 
 neither be comprehended by the intellect nor described in 
 words.” 
 
 We find also the gnostic idea of preconceived forms. 
 
 “All the things of this world, all the creatures of the uni- 
 verse, in whatever age they were to exist, before they entered 
 into this world, were present before god in their true form.” 
 
 Now we may understand the source and origin of that 
 passage in ecclesiastics: “The thing that hath been, it is that 
 which shall be; and that which is done is that which shall be 
 doness 
 
THE REVELATION 391 
 
 The kingdom of darkness is that of Cain, Esau, and Pha- 
 raoh. This is the kingdom of evil as opposed to the kingdom 
 of light, good. 
 
 This signifies the wild, uncultivated vegetation, the hairy 
 beasts and cave-dwellers, and the night. 
 
 Cain means possession, symbolizing vegetation. 
 
 Esau means hairy, the animals. 
 
 Pharaoh means sun-king, only darkness conquers sun- 
 worship. ‘This symbolizes savagery, the turning back of hu- 
 manity. 
 
 This kingdom of darkness is infested by evil spirits. 
 
 In the wild vegetation lurk the snakes and poisonous insects. 
 
 In the wild animal kingdom are found the vicious beasts 
 of prey. 
 
 Among the savages are vicious tribes and cannibals. 
 
 The evidence that this is correct is in the fact that the 
 prince of this realm is called the “angel of poison or of death.” 
 
 This similitude is carried into the ecclesiastical scheme as 
 illustrated in Genesis and throughout the Bible. The evil spirits 
 are personified into active agents in opposition to the church 
 purposes. If there were no church they would not be evil. 
 Hence we find the policy of vengeance in every act of the 
 church. All individuals are classed as evil until tempted and 
 tried and they are redeemed by repentance, self-mortification, 
 prayer, and strict obedience to the church requirements and dis- 
 cipline. 
 
 This doctrine of two opposing kingdoms was most actively 
 developed about the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. 
 
 The impossible nature of the doctrine of harmony between 
 these two kingdoms easily may be understood by a study of 
 this cabalistic fanaticism which in fact is the Christian theme. 
 
 The idea of wholly eliminating all darkness, although only 
 figuratve, is absolutely contrary to nature and their own teach- 
 ings. 
 
 “And there shall be no night there ; and they need no candle, 
 neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light.”’ 
 (hey. 2235.) 
 
392 THE REVELATION 
 
 Contrary to this: 
 
 “While the earth remaineth, day and night shall not cease.” 
 (Ase oz) 
 
 The Zohar descriptions are too indecent to print. The 
 culmination of the creative act is man, the microcosm being the 
 sum total of all the previous creative acts. This is also the 
 gnostic idea, and the logical completion of the creative cycle. 
 Should the teachings of the Cabala and the Zohar be wholly 
 repudiated there would be no foundation for either the Hebraic 
 or the Christian systems, yet Christianity flatly disputes the 
 most essential elements in these teachings, namely, evolution 
 and demonstrable science. 
 
 Like Plato, Origen, and others, the Cabala teaches a pre- 
 existence of the soul. All souls destined to enter into human 
 bodies existed from the beginning, the theory giving to these 
 souls personality and the power of speech with god, thus mak- 
 ing both god and soul human individuals before the creation 
 of the body. This does not agree with Genesis. 
 
 “And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, 
 and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life: and man be- 
 came a living soul.” (Gen. 2:7.) 
 
 Thus the physical part of man was essential to create a 
 living soul. 
 
 There is every evidence of this cabalistic philosophy hav- 
 ing been taken from the Greek, and, as Origen was one of the 
 so-called “church fathers,’ and he agrees with Plato, Philo, 
 and others, it is evident that this philosophy has passed through 
 the “church fathers” and taken lodging in Christianity. 
 
 The pre-existing souls are allegedly androgynous or herm- 
 aphroditic, having the characteristics of both male and female, 
 and this gives to man his dual nature. 
 
 Gnosticism makes this plainer. There is a period in the 
 development of systems when this androgynous nature is mani- 
 fest. 
 
 We shall briefly give an example of this. It is especially 
 manifest in the development of the planetary trinity. 
 
Tue REVELATION 393 
 
 At the period when the moon is still attached to the side of 
 the awakening planet, there are two principles at work in the 
 body which may well be named male and female. In this state 
 they are impotent to reproduce a similar body, because this is 
 a phase of progressive development, necessitating separation for 
 completion of the creative act. In Genesis, the allegory of 
 Adam falling into a deep sleep represents this period, and the 
 separation of the outer crust, which becomes the moon, from 
 the planet. The crescent moon symbolizes the rib taken from 
 Adam’s side. This moon becomes the helpmeet of Adam, the 
 earth. Nevertheless, this does not take away the hermaphroditic 
 nature of the earth, for the land and water are one, male and 
 female mechanically united. 
 
 Zeus had his heavenly wife, Dione, and his earthly wife, 
 Themis. 
 
 Adam has his heavenly wife the moon, Evi, meaning desire, 
 and his earthly wife, the waters, Eve, meaning life. 
 
 The correspondence with this in the Zohar is the androgy- 
 nous souls in heaven come to earth to separate into male and 
 female by being born in a human body. 
 
 At the time of marriage the male and female principles 
 again unite as one soul, begetting a new being. ‘This is the 
 transmission, or perpetuation, of the dual nature of the man. 
 
 “So God created man in his own image, in the image of 
 God created he him: male and female created he them.” (Gen. 
 1275) 
 
 This is the hermaphroditic man. 
 
 This declares that this creative god is also a dual or 
 hydrogynous being. 
 
 The significant theory accompanying this is both Platonic 
 and Philonian; that is, “the soul, upon coming to the earth 
 brings knowledge with her. Everything which she learns here 
 below she knew already, before she entered into this world.” 
 
 This exactly corresponds with our belief regarding the 
 recording and storing of earthly experiences and knowledge in 
 the universal mind, or electric pabulum, from which to endow 
 the minds of new generations. 
 
394 THE REVELATION 
 
 We need not bother to learn how this particular doctrine, 
 expounded by these Greek philosophers long previously, is 
 found in the alleged Jewish Cabala, and in the Christian Bible; 
 it is sufficient to know that it is not original with either, which 
 is also true of every doctrine found in the Christian Bible. 
 
 These doctrines were old with Plato, the Pythagoreans, 
 and the Egyptians, long before the origin of Christianity and 
 its fictitious Hebrew history. 
 
 Moreover, the elaborate perfection of the Greek mytholog- 
 ical systems as compared with the mysticism of the Hebraic and 
 Christian systems, leaves no doubt regarding the plagiarism on 
 the part of the latter. 
 
 We cannot help believing that the idea of purgatory was 
 drawn from the cabalistic doctrine that the soul returns to the 
 infinite source from which it emanated after developing on 
 earth the perfections, the germs of which are implanted in it. 
 If the soul after assuming a human body, fails during its so- 
 journ on earth to acquire that experience for which it descends 
 from heaven, and is contaminated by sin, it must re-inhabit a 
 body again and again till it is able to ascend in a purified state. 
 
 This of course is transmigration of the soul. 
 
 The Catholic church transformed this into a source of 
 revenue by the invention of the purgatory, perhaps the most 
 vicious doctrine in the Christian church, after the confessional 
 and the sale of indulgences. 
 
 From every angle of examination, we can only condemn all 
 of this irrational tommy-rot, be it Jewish or Christian. It is 
 only intended to confuse and deceive humanity. There is 
 neither science nor sense in any of it. Not one single sentence 
 of it is beneficial to humanity, and it all has its price. 
 
 The time of rationalism is here, when reason must take 
 the place of hysteria and cultivated fanaticism. 
 
 It is a strange thing indeed that the Bible is not equally 
 dissected with the Cabala, the Zohar, and numerous such works. 
 solely intended to give a mysterious and unnatural importance 
 and dignity to the Jews, in order to bolster up the fabulous 
 scriptures. 
 
PARI eX! 
 COU RIGDN Gait WOnSY STEMS 
 
 (The nature of the tree is known by the fruit it bears.) 
 
 It would be an endless task for one person to attempt to 
 interpret the whole Bible, therefore we have applied our sys- 
 tem to essential parts only, to suggest the method by which 
 those sufficiently interested may take up the work at their 
 pleasure. 
 
 Let us make plain the working plan of the ecclesiastic 
 scheme. Christianity was carefully planned and designed, in a 
 manner to reflect an evolution, down through the ages of lead- 
 ing forms of religion, in an adroit scheme to bring a god out 
 of heaven and install him upon earth. As will be emphatically 
 proven, Christianity is a concealed form of sun-worship; there- 
 fore god himself could not be brought to earth, but light, his off- 
 spring, 1s sent to earth and fancifully personified. This, and his 
 crucifixion, were essential, in order that he might bequeath his 
 powers to a human being, that the personification might be real. 
 The fact is that this claim could not be sustained in any modern 
 court of justice. 
 
 Genesis eliminates the direct worship of the sun, as sym- 
 bolized by the Egyptian system, with alternating night and 
 day. 
 
 Prophecy eliminates fire-worship as symbolized by the 
 Mosaic system, with its pillar of fire by night and its pillar 
 of smoke by day. 
 
 But before the personification and worship of light could 
 be installed, it was essential to eliminate the established Greek 
 and Roman hero worship, that the intelligence symbolized by 
 light might be uniform and universal. 
 
 We interpret the first and second chapters of Matthew, to 
 demonstrate the first steps in the introduction of the Christian 
 
 a 
 395 
 
396 THE REVELATION 
 
 dispensation and the uniting of the alleged Hebraic system with 
 the Christian. 
 
 It clearly corroborates our early declaration that it was 
 the original purpose of the Christian exploitation to debase 
 mankind, to break up previous controlling influences and usurp 
 the glory of educating the world by its methods. It could 
 control ignorance easier than it could wisdom. 
 
 Instead, however, of taking the genealogy of Matthew, we 
 take that of Luke 3, because it pretends to go back to the first 
 cause. 
 
 We shall begin this chapter with the necessary vocabulary 
 by which to make the interpretation. 
 
 It is perfectly plain that the fanciful story of the birth of 
 Christ, the persecution by Herod, and the flight of Joseph and 
 Mary with Jesus into Egypt, symbolize the submerging of hu- 
 manity in ignorance, affliction, and tribulation, until the Greek 
 and Roman forms of hero worship are discredited and sup- 
 planted by Christian powers. This involves all of the civil 
 rulers of the world. 
 
 It was nearly a hundred years after the alleged birth of 
 Christ that the idea of the “immaculate conception” was ad- 
 vanced as a church doctrine. The new testament has subse- 
 quently doctored it up accordingly. 
 
 As late as November, 1923, there is a threatened schism 
 in the churches regarding the virgin Mary doctrine. 
 
 If there remains any doubt about the fictitious nature of 
 the new testament, and of its wholly depending upon the ficti- 
 tious scriptures, the following exhibit will dispel it. 
 
 Matthew and Luke both pretend to give an authentic gen- 
 ealogy of Jesus Christ, yet they so radically differ that it goes 
 without argument that one or the other is wrong. Now, which 
 must we believe? The logical answer is neither, but that is too 
 easy. We insist upon producing evidence, therefore we select 
 that of Luke 3, because he goes back to the beginning. 
 
 This false pretense is blasphemous. Nevertheless, let us 
 examine it. 
 
THE REVELATION 397 
 
 God, the sun, fire. “For our God is a consuming fire.” 
 Elev esl 29%) 
 
 Adam, earth. ‘The son of God.” (Luke 3:38.) 
 
 Seth, compensation. Respiration. 
 
 Enos, mortal man. Mankind. 
 
 Maleleel, he that praises god. Priest. 
 
 Jared, he that descends or commands. King. 
 
 Enoch, discipline. The law. } 
 
 Mathusala, death. Punishment. 
 
 Lemech, poor, made low, who is struck. Debasement. 
 
 Noe, rest, repose, consolation. Recuperation. 
 
 Sem or shem, name, renown. Established. 
 
 Arphaxad, one who enlarges or extends. Expansion. 
 
 Cainan, possessor. Control. 
 
 Sala, mission, that spoils. Confiscation. 
 
 Heber, anger. Disputation. 
 
 Phalec or Peleg, division. Separation. 
 
 Ragan, a friend (a friend of Peleg, division). Approval. 
 
 Sarach or Serug, branch. Subdivision. 
 
 Nachor or Nahor, angry. Resentment. 
 
 Thera or Terah, laggard, to breathe, to blow. Dispersion. 
 
 Abraham, father of a multitude. Peoples. 
 
 Isaach, laughter. Ridicule. 
 
 Jacob, supplanter. Undermine. 
 
 Juda, praise. Commendation. 
 
 Phares, division, rupture. Hostility. 
 
 Esrom, dart, division. Dispute. 
 
 Aram, deceiver. Betrayal. 
 
 Aminadab, prince of the people. Ruler. 
 
 Naasson, that foretells, serpent. Prophecy. 
 
 Salmon, peaceable, perfect, that rewards. Recompense. 
 
 Booz or Boaz, in strength. Authority. 
 
 Obed, a servent. Assistant. 
 
 Jesse, my present, wealthy. Benefaction. 
 
 avidin beloved muunvevercice. 
 
 Nathon or Nathan, one who gives. Donations. 
 
 Mattatha, god’s gift. Gifts. 
 
398 
 
 THE REVELATION 
 
 Menan (?) (ancester of Joseph). Increase. 
 Melea, full. Abundance. 
 
 Eliakim, avenger, resurrection of god. Vindication. 
 Jonan, grace. Mercy. 
 
 Joseph, increase. Enlargement. 
 
 Juda, praised. Commendation. 
 
 Simeon, that hears or obeys. Discipline. 
 Levi, joined. Priesthood. 
 
 Matthat, gift, he that gives. Donations. 
 Jorim, he that exalts the lord. Ennobles. 
 Eliezer, court of god. Court of Rome. 
 
 Jose or Joses, raised, parsons, savior. Pope: 
 Er, watch, enemy. Opponent. 
 
 Elmodam, the god of measure. Allotment. 
 Cosam, diviner. Prediction. 
 
 Addi, my witness. Evidence. 
 
 Melchi, my king, my counsel. Adviser. 
 Neri, my light. Enlightenment. 
 
 Salathiel, I have asked of god. Prayer. 
 Zorobable, dispersion of confusion. Order. 
 Rhesa, will, course, head. Command. 
 Joanna, grace or mercy of the lord. Clemency. 
 Juda, praise. Commendation. 
 
 Joseph, increase. Enlargement. 
 
 Semei, hearing, obeying. Obedience. 
 Mattathias, the gift of the Lord. Benefaction. 
 Maath, small. Stingy. 
 
 Nagge, brightness. Shining. 
 
 Esli, reserved. Conservative. 
 
 Naum, comfort. Solace. 
 
 Amos, loading, weighty. Oppression. 
 Mattathias, the gift of the Lord. Relief. 
 Janna, affliction. Distress. 
 
 Melchi, my king, my counsel. Mediator. 
 Levi, joined. Priesthood. 
 
 Matthat, gift, he that gives. Donations. 
 Heli, ascending, climbing up. Promotion. 
 
THE REVELATION 399 
 
 Joseph, increase. Enlargement. 
 
 Jesus, healing. Reconciliation. 
 
 irc savior, “The son.ot man. 7 (Matt, 9°63) 
 
 Not one of these names appears in history outside the Bible 
 literature. There is not one single evidence, outside the Bible 
 story, that one of them ever existed. 
 
 Moreover, no other names than those found in the Bible 
 may be adjusted to a code of ulterior meanings such as we have 
 revealed in our work. Is any one foolish enough to insist 
 teatethicwisealls accident, andahasenemssccretaineaning “al tmisla 
 secret instruction to the priesthood, for the development and 
 conduct of the churches. 
 
 If there is nothing sinister about it, why this mystery and 
 concealment ? 
 
 We shall now proceed to the interpretation of the first 
 and second chapters of Matthew, beginning with verse 16. 
 Matthew here says that Jacob is the father of Joseph, the 
 husband of Mary. 
 
 It is a curious thing that Genesis also says Joseph is the 
 son of Jacob, and that he goes into Egypt, as Jesus also does; 
 one is sold into Egypt and the other takes refuge in Egypt. 
 
 Luke 3 says: Heli is Joseph’s father. 
 
 They could not use the word Eli, because he was dead, 
 therefore the Greek form of Eli, Heli. Eli signifies God. 
 
 We shall use the names in continuity and the meanings in 
 parenthesis. We call attention here to the fact that Eli, whom 
 Christ called God, is the father of Joseph, increase. This 
 recognizes the god of nature as the father of generations. 
 There is no connection between Christ and this genealogy. 
 
 According to Matthew: 
 
 “So all the generations from Abraham (the father of a 
 great multitude-mob) to David (beloved), are fourteen gen- 
 erations; and from David (beloved) until the carrying away 
 into Babylon (confusion, mixture) are fourteen generations ; 
 and from the carrying away into Babylon (confusion, mix- 
 ture) unto Christ (light, intelligence, son of man) are four- 
 teen generations.” 
 
400 THE REVELATION 
 
 The interpretation is easy. There are three distinct periods 
 in the transition of the ecclesiastical power in the supplanting 
 of civil governments. 
 
 The first “fourteen generations” symbolizes the reverence 
 for their ruler by the multitudes who were under his sover- 
 eignty. 
 
 This was the period of king-worship, or man-worship. 
 
 The second “fourteen generations” symbolizes the period 
 of inspired confusion, revolution, and ignorant intolerance. 
 Multitude becomes mob. 
 
 This is the period of priest-worship. In the beginning all 
 priests were called papa, pope, meaning father. 
 
 The third “fourteen generations” symbolizes the unifica- 
 tion of the churches and the beginning of the Christian dispen- 
 sation, and the systematic education of the masses in superstition, 
 intolerance, and bigotry as a militant safeguard of the church. 
 There is but one pope, symbolizing the Christ. 
 
 This is the period of pope-worship. 
 The king is in heaven—government. 
 
 The priesthood mediates between heaven and earth. 
 
 The pope is the son of god ruling on earth. 
 
 ‘Now the birth of Jesus Christ (the son of man) was on 
 this wise: when as his mother Mary (rebellion) was espoused 
 (promised) to Joseph (increase) before they came together, 
 she was found with child of the Holy Ghost (inspiration, 
 breath, atmosphere).”’ 
 
 Keep in mind this “of the Holy Ghost.” It is important, 
 as we shall explain. 
 
 Then Joseph (increase), her husband (a prudent adminis- 
 trator), being a just man, and not willing to make her a public 
 (notorious) example, was minded to put her (rebellion) away 
 privily (in concealment). 
 
 Here was a hesitation between the inspired mob and the 
 political intrigue to secretly bring a revolt against civil rulers. 
 But this concealment was true by the evidence of one of the 
 church fathers, Ignatius. 
 
THE REVELATION 401 
 
 “There was concealed from the rulers of this world, the 
 virginity of Mary, and the birth of our Lord, and the three 
 renowned mysteries, which were done in the tranquility of 
 God from the star.” 
 
 This confession of Ignatius was written more than a hun- 
 dred years after the alleged birth of Christ, to introduce cau- 
 tiously the doctrine of the “immaculate conception,” which 
 previously had not been intimated. This proves conclusively 
 that it was necessary to wait until a new generation or increase 
 schooled for church purposes, should develop before rebellion 
 against civil government could be openly avowed. 
 
 Increase and rebellion had to “come together.” It was a 
 cultivated thing. 
 
 “But while he (increase) thought on these things, behold 
 the angel (priest) of the Lord (pope) appeared unto him in a 
 dream (phantom, ghost), saying Joseph (increase), thou son 
 of David (beloved, ruler), fear not to take unto thee Mary 
 (rebellion) thy wife (helpmeet); for that which is conceived 
 (comprehended) in her is of the Holy Ghost (inspiration, 
 breath, atmosphere. )”’ 
 
 This is a clean-cut intimation that there was no means by 
 which an accusation of conspiring to bring about a rebellion 
 could be fastened upon the church. It was mentally conceived 
 and verbally conveyed. We shall make plain that the Holy 
 Ghost is the breath, and spoken messages are phantoms ; it 
 symbolizes inspiration. 
 
 “And she (rebellion) shall bring forth a son (a leader) 
 and thou shalt call his name Jesus (savior), for he shall save 
 his people from their sins (clay, sins of the body). 
 
 “Now all this was done that it might be fulfilled which 
 was spoken of the Lord (pope) by the prophet (one who an- 
 nounces beforehand). 
 
 All of these things are enforced fulfillments of prophecy; 
 events made to order, frankly confessed. 
 
 “Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth 
 a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which inter- 
 preted, is, God with us.” 
 
402 THE REVELATION 
 
 We have searched in vain to find some explanation or 
 meaning which would define Emmanuel in a manner to give 
 logical sense to this definition “God with us.” God and good 
 are synonymous and they both seem to resolve back into unity, 
 which is very logical. This gives us the clue to interpret this 
 mystery by the gnostic code, and this makes it clear. When we 
 explain the process by which sun-worship becomes the worship 
 of personified light, this will be doubly clear. 
 
 “Then Joseph (increase) being raised from sleep (in this 
 connection signifying unnoticed, thoughtlessness) did as the 
 angel (priest) of the Lord (pope) had bidden him, and took 
 unto him his wife (helpmeet) (rebellion).” 
 
 This very clearly defines the ulterior process of instilling 
 into ignorant minds ideas of rebellion. 
 
 Rebellion and revolution may take many forms, either 
 passive or active, peaceful or sanguine. 
 
 _ As an evidence of the correctness of this interpretation, 
 we call attention to the resemblance of this passage to that 
 passage in Genesis where the Lord caused a deep sleep to fall 
 upon Adam, and while in this unconscious state a helpmeet was 
 taken out of his side in the form of a rib (Gen. 2)—some 
 more Gnostic philosophy which we shall soon explain. 
 
 “And knew her not until she had brought forth her first 
 born son; and he called his name Jesus (savior).” 
 
 This intimates that Jesus had brothers—James and Simon. 
 James means to supplant. Simon means obedience. They are 
 also born of rebellion. 
 
 Of course, increase did not “know” rebellion, until the 
 proper time had arrived, when a saving doctrine had won over 
 the ignorant masses of people. Christ was a principle, which 
 had to bide the time when his personification could be estab- 
 lished by a specialized human force, the unthinking masses, 
 filled with rebellious bigotry and ignorant intolerance, inspired 
 by a highly organized priesthood. 
 
 This is why it required more than a hundred years to pre- 
 pare the way to announce the doctrine of the “immaculate con- 
 ception.” This doctrine is the meanest insult ever offered to 
 
Tue REVELATION 403 
 
 nature, for it makes every natural conception vile and evil, 
 thus tainting the work of the creator of all. 
 
 We promise you, reader, we are going to prove that the 
 Christian religion is concealed sun-worship, and that it takes 
 its theme from gnosticism. Principles are personified, and 
 visible, heavenly bodies symbolized by human institutions on 
 earth, in an effort to imitate nature. 
 
 Before passing into the second chapter of Matthew we 
 shall expose the two truths which we have promised. 
 
 _ The birth of Christ is supposed to be the revelation of the 
 spiritual man, whereas Adam is the physical man. Adam is 
 the son of God. (Luke 3:38). Christ is the son of man. 
 (Matt. 9:6.) Hence the son of man is superior to the son 
 of god. | 
 
 Gnosticism makes this all so clear, it is amazing that some 
 thoughtful person has not long ago exposed it. It is all in- 
 tended to personify the visible heavenly bodies and transfer 
 their prerogatives and powers to human beings who take the 
 glory and credit for the dispensation of natural elements. Cold- 
 blooded selfishness is at the bottom of the scheme. 
 
 The Christian scheme was to control the natural “increase” 
 in population, inspire “rebellion,” and in the “confusion” “sup- 
 plant” civil governments and seize “temporal power.” This 
 was fully accomplished ; for about five hundred years the popes 
 exercised the temporal power. 
 
 The promises made to the ecclesiastical priesthood may 
 not be misinterpreted. 
 
 “But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy 
 ma Orgel. Peter 2:9.) 
 
 “And hath made us kings and priests.” (Rev. 1:6.) 
 
 THE GNosTIC STorY 
 “In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.”’ 
 
 
 
 The sun-god. The virgin world. 
 
404. THE REVELATION 
 
 “God said, ‘let there be light.’ ” 
 
 
 
 The father-god. The virgin with child. 
 
 “And the Lord God caused a deep: sleep to fall upon 
 Adam.” 
 “And the rib which the Lord God had taken from the man 
 made he a woman.” 
 The Holy Trinity 
 The warm sun The cold moon 
 —the father. The woman Evi, desire. 
 
 
 
 The sea, 
 
 The dry earth, Adam. moist, the female Eve, life. 
 Adam—“the son of God.” (Luke 3:38.) 
 
 Adam means earth. 
 
 Eve means life. Evi means desire. 
 Naturally these beget living offspring. 
 Vegetation, animal life, and mortal man. 
 
 In another volume, “The Gnostic Tradition,” we go deeper 
 into this subject. 
 
 One of the most startling evidences that this scheme was 
 devised by master gnostics is in the fact that they choose that 
 aspect of the planetary development which forms the trinity, 
 to symbolize the birth of the physical man, for the gnostic 
 cosmology does not turn the planet upon its axis at this period, 
 hence the atmosphere is not yet available and darkness is upon 
 one hemisphere of the planet. 
 
 Not until the crescent moon has become a full moon and 
 a reflecting body, does the surrounding atmosphere and light 
 
THe REVELATION 405 
 
 appear. The blending of the elements by axial motion causes 
 the atmosphere, the alternating light and darkness, day and 
 night. 
 
 Now we know why the “atmosphere,” the “breath” of life, 
 symbolizes the Holy Ghost. 
 
 This perfects the trinity, with all acting in unison; a warm, 
 radiating body, projecting energy (Christ) as the virile agent 
 of physical development, and a cold, reflecting body, reflecting 
 to the planet the influences of other heavenly bodies which im- 
 pinge upon its mirror-like surface, and are cast off because of 
 its having no powers of absorption, supposedly influencing upon 
 the planet, nervous and mental development. The known influ- 
 ences of the moon upon vegetation gives this plausibility. The 
 third element is the dual, receptive planet, consisting of land 
 and water. 
 
 The sun is recognized as the source of the vitalizing energy 
 which gives vitality to the atmosphere. The culmination of the 
 atmospheric process is light. It is scientifically determined 
 that chemical conflict in our own atmosphere causes light to 
 manifest, giving visibility to living beings. This is the gnostic 
 revelation, and is a gift alike to all animals with the sense of 
 sight, requiring no human instructor or mediator. 
 
 Sun means that which begets. 
 
 Son means that which is begotten. 
 
 Therefore the sun is God, the father, and light is the son, 
 christ, a principle. 
 
 “I am the light of the world.” (John 8:12.) 
 
 “For our God is a consuming fire.” (Heb. 12:29.) 
 
 Fire begets light. 
 
 This makes Christianity a simple chemical proposition: 
 Oxidation generates heat and rapid oxidation evolves light. 
 
 The Christian scheme attempts to personify the several 
 essential parts of our planetary system, in a foolish idea of 
 establishing a similar human system. 
 
 The sun in heaven symbolizes the god. 
 
 The sunlight upon earth symbolizes the christ. 
 
 The moon in heaven symbolizes the church. 
 
406. THE REVELATION 
 
 The moonlight upon earth symbolizes the instruction and 
 education of the ignorant and benighted heathens by the church. 
 
 The stars in heaven symbolize the princes and governors 
 of both church and state on earth. 
 
 The atmosphere is the Holy Ghost or breath. 
 
 The atmospheric conflict begets the light as symbolized 
 by thunder and lightning. 
 
 The land symbolizes the earthy government. 
 
 The sea (the Holy See) symbolizes the earthy seat of the | 
 church government. 
 
 The fresh waters which flow into the salten sea for purifi- 
 cation symbolize the sinful people who flow into the church to 
 be purged of their sins and incidentally to pay tribute. 
 
 Purgatory, purify, and purge all come from the same root. 
 Eve, evil, and devil come from the same root. 
 
 Mary is derived from Mer or Mere, meaning the sea. The 
 turbulent sea symbolizes rebellious waters, people, an army. 
 
 The Christian founders believed that the atmospheric con- 
 flict which seemed to develop the lightning was due to the re- 
 bellion caused by moisture arising from the sea, hence Mary 
 signifies rebellion and becomes the mother of light. 
 
 Joseph signifies increase. 
 
 Waters mean masses of people, also ordinances. 
 
 Therefore, when the thunder and lightning occur, the 
 rain falls and the waters are increased in the land. Rain sig- 
 nifies church doctrines. 
 
 Thundering signifies preaching the doctrine; lightning sig- 
 nifies judgment and punishment. 
 
 The productive earth symbolizes mankind, which produces 
 all the necessaries for the maintenance of this fabulous system. 
 Therefore it attempts to apply to the control and development 
 of mankind all of the processes and influences which the heay- 
 enly bodies apply to the planet. 
 
 Now we may read with understanding the alleged philoso- 
 phy of Paul. 
 
 “And so it was written the first man Adam was made a 
 living soul (the earth with its vitalized atmosphere), and the 
 
THe REVELATION 407 
 
 last Adam was made a quickening spirit’? (the influence of the 
 sun’s energy). (1 Cor. 15.) 
 
 The word Lord is derived from lovered or loaf-ward, 
 meaning bread-keeper, hence the word is widely extended to 
 master, warden, keeper, watch, guardian, etc., etc., and the 
 church has adapted all of these to its purposes as bread-getters. 
 
 There are two Adams, one to lord it over the other. “The 
 elder shall serve the younger.” 
 
 “The first man is of the earth earthy; the second man is 
 the Lord from heaven.” (I Cor. 15.) 
 
 Esau, earthy, served Jacob the usurper. The Hebrew 
 theocracy served the Christian scheme. 
 
 This specifically intimates that the common producing 
 masses are to produce the bread, and the Lord and master, the 
 ruling class, shall guard, keep, and dispense it. 
 
 That the Lord is in control of bread from the very begin- 
 ning is apparent, for he says to Adam symbolizing the common 
 people: 
 
 “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou 
 return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken; for 
 dust thou art and unto dust shalt thou return.” (Gen. 3:19.) 
 
 Thus was the human race sentenced to eternal labor before 
 it was born. 
 
 Here is a very suitable place to quote a passage referring 
 to the breath. 
 
 “Thou hidest thy face they (the sons of men) are troubled. 
 Thou takest away their breath, they die, and return to their 
 dust@ni( bS.01 04-2295) 
 
 Does any one believe these two passages were written by 
 two different authors? 
 
 Jacob agreed to accept the Lord as his god only on a 
 vow that he would provide him with bread and raiment (Gen. 
 28:20) and transportation back to his country. 
 
 This is the support of the priesthood by the church. 
 
 Let us examine this matter of bread, which, in the euchar- 
 ist, symbolizes the body of Christ. 
 
 Back in Numbers 14:9, we find this: 
 
408 THe REVELATION 
 
 “Neither fear ye the people of the land: for they are 
 bread for us: defense is departed from them, and the Lord 
 is with us, fear them not.” 
 
 Thus the Lord encourages the church to devour defense- 
 less people as bread. 
 
 “Put me, I pray thee, into one of the priest’s offices, that 
 I may eat a piece of bread.” (I Sam. 2:36.) 
 
 Thus the hungering masses beg a crust from the church. 
 
 “For the bread of God is he which cometh down from 
 heaven, and giveth life unto the world.” (John Gasomt 
 
 “He that eateth of this bread shall live forever.” (John 
 6:58.) 
 
 This is oxygen. Bread means brew, ferment, chemical 
 action. 
 
 “For as the rain cometh down and the snow from heaven, 
 and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth and maketh it 
 bring forth bud, that it may give seed to the sower and bread 
 LOstiievcatcrs. wr loamo om OS) 
 
 Now, is it the sun’s energy or the rain which produces the 
 bread and consequent life? 
 
 Christ, the son of man, symbolizes progressive humanity, 
 which is to be devoured by the church. It is only the church 
 which indulges in the eucharist which symbolizes this feast. 
 This symbolizes the church living off human energy—the idea 
 is a remnant of cannibalism. 
 
 That this is to culminate in a great destruction of humanity 
 is made plain in Revelation 19:17-18: 
 
 “And I saw an angel (priest) standing in the sun (the 
 place of the king) and he cried with a loud voice, saying to 
 all the fowls that fly in the midst of heaven (the government), 
 come and gather unto the supper of the great god. 
 
 “That ye may eat the flesh of kings and the flesh of cap- 
 tains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of all men, 
 both free and bond, both small and great.” 
 
 In the beginning the church did not openly aspire to tem- 
 poral power, but this ending was held in reserve, hence the two 
 “great lights” and “lesser lights” in Genesis. 
 
THE REVELATION 409 
 
 This signifies the king with temporal control of the people, 
 the pope with spiritual control, and princes of both state and 
 church as subordinate rulers. 
 
 The sun, moon, and stars signify the several governing 
 powers. 
 
 Star signifies prince. 
 
 Day signifies a prophetic year or gospel period. 
 
 Night signifies adversity, affliction, ignorance. 
 
 Therefore a king is to be left in supreme power until in- 
 crease and rebellion unite, when the night of affliction and ig- 
 norance will submerge humanity, and “‘God’s supper,” will be. 
 
 Let us now return to the second chapter of Matthew and 
 see what the trend of the Christian dispensation is. 
 
 As we previously said, it was essential to destroy hero wor- 
 ship, which was simply the reverence of the people for their 
 sovereigns, but in Greece and Rome exaggerated beyond this, 
 with a multitude of hero-gods. | 
 
 It was necessary to cultivate the inspired mob, by filling 
 the masses with intolerance and superstitious fear, and to estab- 
 lish that meanest form of boycot, the excommunication, to 
 compel the masses to support the church as against civil rulers. 
 This required time. Nevertheless, that time was utilized to 
 bring humanity into the “wilderness of sin,” and the night time 
 of ignorance and degradation, the Christian Egypt. 
 
 History charges up to bigoted Christianity the “dark ages,” 
 a thousand years of imbecility. 
 
 “Now when Jesus (he is given 196 different names) was 
 born in Bethlehem (house of war), of Judea (praise), in the 
 days of Herod (heroic) the king, behold there came wise men 
 from the East (dawn) to Jerusalem (place of peace). 
 
 “Being warned of God (fire) in a dream (phantom, ghost) 
 that they should not return to Herod (hero worship), they de- 
 parted into their own country another way. 
 
 “And when they were departed, behold the angel (priest) 
 of the Lord (pope) appeareth to Joseph ( increase), in a dream 
 (phantom, ghost), saying arise and take the young child and 
 his mother, and flee into Egypt (in Hebrew Mizraim, tribula- 
 
410 THE REVELATION 
 
 tions, oppression, affliction), for Herod will seek the young 
 child to destroy him.’ (The established worship would seek 
 to destroy the new ism.) 
 
 Here is the first step toward submerging the new genera- 
 tion, the increasing masses, into tribulations and oppression, 
 to arouse revolt and rebellion against kings. 
 
 “When he arose, he took the young child and his mother by 
 night (adversity, affliction, and ignorance) and departed into 
 Egypt (tribulations, oppression. )”’ 
 
 There is a reason for this debasement of mankind, and 
 that reason is exactly what we have previously declared; that 
 the church might claim the glory of raising up the people out 
 of darkness and ignorance. The next verse is an extraordi- 
 nary confession. 
 
 “And was there until the death of Herod (hero worship) 
 that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord (pope) 
 by the prophet (one who foretells) saying, “Out of Egypt 
 (tribulations and oppression) have I called my son.’ ” 
 
 This is a plain acknowledgement that the “dark ages” 
 from 486 to 1495, a thousand years of blackest ignorance, was 
 actually a part of the church propaganda, that it might reap 
 the credit and glory of raising up humanity, which it has utterly 
 failed to do. 
 
 The calling of Jesus out of Egypt means the drawing of 
 Christ out of sun-worship, to raise up with him afflicted hu- 
 manity. 
 
 The Lord commanded Joseph (increase) to take the young 
 child and his mother (rebellion) and go into the land of Israel 
 (that is, take them into the church), for they who sought the 
 young child’s life are dead. Israel means a prince of god. 
 
 “But when he heard that Archelaus (the prince of the 
 people) did reign in Judea (praise), in the room of his father 
 Herod (heroic), he was afraid to go thither.” 
 
 “Being warned in a dream (phantom) he turned aside into 
 the parts of Galilee (revolution). 
 
 “And he came and dwelt in Nazareth (separated, sanc- 
 
THE REVELATION 411 
 
 tified) that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the proph- 
 ets, he shall be called a Nazarine (kept), a nazarite priest.” 
 
 Therefore, it was not through fear that he went to Naza- 
 reth, but to force the fulfillment of prophecy. Moreover, from 
 rebellion they turned to the more drastic thing, national revo- 
 lution. 
 
 It is evident that from this point the Christian exploiters 
 felt strong enough to assert themselves, for then came John 
 the Baptist preaching the advent of Christ, to fulfill the prophecy 
 of Esaias, which means Isaiah. 
 
 John at once began to antagonize the Pharisees and the 
 Sadducees. 
 
 The Pharisees (set apart) symbolize the political opposi- 
 tion to the Christian pretensions. 
 
 The Sadducees were the disciples of Sadok, Zadok, mean- 
 ing justice, justified. 
 
 Seeing them he exclaimed: 
 
 “O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee 
 from wrath to come?” 
 
 Therefore John was assaulting an institution generations 
 older than Christianity. 
 
 When Christ learned that John had been cast into prison, 
 he left Galilee (revolution) and Nazareth (separation) and 
 went to Capernaum (meaning the hamlet of Nahum, meaning 
 comforter and repentance). 
 
 These very clearly define the course of Christianity. Be- 
 ginning by inciting rebellion on the part of the developing 
 masses, extending this to revolution, to cause a separation from 
 the established form of worship, assaulting the political bodies 
 and those who advocated justice, and John is landed in jail. 
 The Christian plan is then changed. They abandon rebellion 
 and revolution and throw themselves upon the sympathy of the 
 masses, by seeking comfort of Nahum and pretending to repent 
 their conduct. 
 
 Again examine the genealogical line. Eliminate the names 
 and follow only the meanings, and you will be amazed at what 
 they reveal. As an example: 
 
412 THE REVELATION 
 
 God begets the earth. 
 
 The earth begets respiration. 
 
 Respiration begets mankind. 
 
 Mankind begets the priest. 
 
 The priest begets the king. 
 
 The king begets the law. 
 
 The law begets punishment. 
 
 Punishment begets debasement. 
 
 And so on down the line. 
 
 Now, who is so bigoted as to insist there is no underlying 
 system revealed here? It is on this theory that the popes claim 
 the divine right to appoint kings, and that human laws are 
 divine. 
 
 We leave it to the common sense of the thoughtful reader. 
 
 This reveals the secret policy of the Christian exploitation. 
 It proves beyond reasonable dispute that our previous interpre- 
 tations of the scriptures are correct; they are but a rehearsal 
 of the Christian policies. Hidden behind these so-called gospels 
 is an insidious conspiracy against established human institutions, 
 involving all of the natural personal rights of men. We warn 
 all men that at this very time the churches are dictating the 
 laws which govern them. 
 
ARP DONT 
 
 “A LINE OF FALSE PROPHETS. FULFILLMENT 
 OH PROPHEGY 
 
 (It is easy to force events to fulfill prophecy. ) 
 
 “The prophet which shall presume to speak a word in my 
 name which I have not commanded him to speak, or that shall 
 
 speak in the name of other gods, even that prophet shall die.” 
 (Deut. 18:20.) 
 
 This definitely establishes the origin of inspiration in a 
 source capable of human speech and capable of enforcing his 
 commands by planting fear in the heart of the prophet. This 
 is absolute hypocrisy, as is proven by this provision against 
 mistakes on the part of the high priest. 
 
 “When a prophet speaketh in the name of the Lord, if the 
 thing follow not, nor come to pass, that is the thing which the 
 Lord hath not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken it presump- 
 tuously ; thou shalt not be afraid of him.” Gent l3a22) 
 
 Think of the absurdity of this. It would be evident on 
 its face of false prophecy, but no intimation is made that the 
 prophet must die because the inspiration may go wrong. 
 
 We may know by this the true meaning and purpose of 
 these Bible prophets. They merely spout as they are instructed 
 
 by the high priest. God is in politics, for these prophecies refer 
 mainly to future political schemes. 
 
 The fear is put upon the prophet at the time he receives 
 his instructions and they all die in Gilead, the mass of testimony 
 which does not cross the Jordan. 
 
 The Jordan means descent and judgment. 
 
 Descent means to come down, to succeed as hereditary 
 rulers. 
 
 Judgment means discretion. 
 
414 THE REVELATION 
 
 It required discretion in the making to order of a line of 
 prophets each having a specialty. 
 
 The line of major prophets and their functions: 
 
 Isaiah means the salvation of the Lord. 
 
 Jeremiah means the grandeur of the Lord. 
 
 Ezekiel means the strength of the Lord. 
 
 Daniel means the judgment of the Lord. 
 
 Hosea means the help of the Lord. 
 
 Joel means the will of the Lord. 
 
 Obadiah means the servant of the Lord. 
 
 What name do they finally give to this Lord? “Lord of 
 lords,” “King of kings.” 
 
 Does this sound like the usurpation of temporal power? 
 
 This array of prophetic talent signifies a strenuous cam- 
 paign of some kind. A similar line of minor prophets explains 
 the line of action to be pursued in establishing these major 
 attitudes and powers. 
 
 It will emphatically demonstrate a process. 
 
 The minor prophets and their functions: 
 
 Jonah means he that oppresses. 
 
 Micah means he that humbles. 
 
 Nahum means he that comforts. 
 
 Habakkuk means he that persuades. 
 
 Zaphaniah means he who speaks. 
 
 Haggi means he who gives solemnity. 
 
 Zechariah means he who remembers. 
 
 Malachi means god’s messenger. 
 
 This tells a plain, unbroken story. 
 
 Zechariah is the son of Berechia. 
 
 Berechia means blessed by Jehovah. 
 
 Jehovah means self-exalted, self-sustaining. 
 
 Maintenance is the key to the future, and coercion in 
 numerous forms will provide. 
 
 Why foolishly defend an institution so surrounded by 
 questionable mystery? 
 
 Palpably this line of so-called prophets is as much a pre- 
 
THE REVELATION 415 
 
 meditated scheme of propaganda as was the journey through 
 the wilderness. 
 
 The carefully prepared history of the births, service, and 
 _ deaths of these prophets has no more foundation in fact than 
 has the story of the flood as recorded in Genesis. It is willful 
 misrepresentation on the part of sycophant writers. 
 
 After having worked out a chronological history of these 
 alleged prophets we concluded it would be a waste of good 
 space to include it in this work. With the information which 
 we give, those who choose to delve into this phase can do so. 
 In this chapter we give an example of interpretation. 
 
 We know that the high priest does pose as god to the 
 prophets by the story of Moses and Aaron. Moses was god 
 unto Aaron and Aaron was prophet unto Moses, who put all 
 the words in his mouth. 
 
 Every word uttered in the old testament, as though being 
 addressed to or of the Israelites, has reference to the people 
 of the world after the beginning of the practical application of 
 Christianity. The prophets declare what must take place under 
 the Christian administration and the ecclesiasts have done all 
 in their power to enforce the fulfillment of their own words. 
 The world has not had one day of universal peace since the 
 enforcement of prophecy began. We shall elaborate on this 
 after we have given this example of interpretation. 
 
 We have purposely taken the word Aaron for this demon- 
 stration because it is the first word usually found in Bible 
 dictionaries, and it well illustrates the far reaching nature of 
 this ecclesiastical scheme. On its face it conceals some great 
 enterprise to be concealed from humanity. 
 
 There are many who will desire to put our theory to the 
 test. For their benefit we are giving this specific example of 
 interpretation, which they may apply to almost every chapter 
 in the Bible with amazing results. 
 
 In practically all the Bible dictionaries the name Aaron is 
 the first mentioned. 
 
 Aaron means enlightener. “He is brother to Moses and 
 Miriam. The latter is the elder. 
 
416 THE REVELATION 
 
 Miriam means rebellion. . 
 
 Moses means drawn out, extracted, and is the law giver. 
 
 Their father is named Amram, meaning exalted, raised 
 up. Amram is a descendant of Seir, meaning cave-dweller. 
 Am means god, ram means high. This is taken from the Egyp- 
 tian fable that the sun-god comes out of a cave in which he 
 rests at night. 
 
 Aaron is a direct descendant of Levi, meaning the priest- 
 hood, by both parents. 
 
 He marries Elisheba, Elisabeth, meaning oath of god. 
 She is the daughter of the prince of Judah, meaning praise, the 
 praise of god by the priest—the priesthood is bound by an oath 
 of allegiance. 
 
 They had four sons: 
 1. Nadab, meaning liberal, a free and voluntary gift. 
 
 2. Abihu, meaning he is my father. 
 These two sons were burned for heresy. 
 Abihu ascended Mount Sinai with Moses and the elders. 
 
 Sinai means enmity. 
 
 3. Eleazer, meaning help of god, court. His surname was 
 Avaran. Ava means ruin. 
 
 4. Ithamar, meaning palm-tree, land of palms, victory. 
 
 Aaron the enlightener helped Hur, liberty, to uphold the 
 hands of Moses, the law, in the battle of Amalek, meaning the 
 _ valley dwellers, a people that licks up; an Edomite chief. Edom 
 means earthy. Hand means support. Hur also means hole or 
 cavern. This refers to the liberty or freedom from the law in 
 the primitive state. 
 
 Aaron dies in Mount Hor, meaning he who conceives or 
 shows; also signifying hill, school. Hori means cave-dweller. 
 Seir means hairy. 
 
 Eleazar, the court of god, succeeds Aaron as high priest. 
 The priesthood continues in Aaron’s line to Eli, meaning god, 
 lifted up, elevated. Judges are appointed at Rephidim, meaning 
 place of rest, being suggested by Jethro, meaning posterity. 
 Jetur means succession. Jetur also is Iturea, meaning guarded. 
 
THE REVELATION 417 
 
 Miriam, meaning rebellion, dies at Kadesh, meaning conse- 
 cration. 
 
 That is, when misery and tribulations are set aside or con- 
 secrated for the ffse of the church, their rebellious influence 
 ceases; rebellion dies at Kadesh. 
 
 Moses, the lawgiver, dies at Mount Nebo, meaning 
 prophet, prophecy. The Mosaic: dispensation is buried in 
 prophecy. Nebo also means to fertilize, hence prophecy speaks 
 to fructify the future. 
 
 This sounds like a narrative of historical facts, but inter- 
 pretation lifts the concealing veil and reveals an entirely differ- 
 ent story. It is a concealed instruction portraying the estab- 
 lishment of a great expolitation of human kind. Through the 
 whole Bible this symbolical system runs. Hebrewism gave way 
 to prophecy, and prophecy is arbitrarily forced to bear fruit 
 in the Christian dispensation. 
 
 We shall now cover the same story, leaving out the proper 
 names and inserting in their stead the meanings given to these 
 names. It makes a perfectly consistent story. We put in 
 italics the inserted meanings. Those who desire to apply this 
 system to the whole Bible will find the theme amazingly inter- 
 esting and instructive. 
 
 The law, enlightenment, and rebellion are extracted from 
 an exalted people, the descendants from the cave-dwellers, bring- 
 ing them down to a state of ignorance and obedience. 
 
 The enlightener is united with praise by the oath of god, 
 is given liberty, as a free and voluntary gift, is made a priest 
 and the help of god, to guide, correct, and control the people. 
 
 The priest gave the law and established judges, set up a 
 court to help the law, and inspired enmity between the church 
 and the valley dwellers, the ignorant, lowly classes, not asso- 
 ciated with the church. 
 
 The enlightener and liberty upheld the law until the ig- 
 norant masses were conquered and brought under control. 
 
 The valley dwellers were the descendants of the hairy ape 
 men, undoubtedly including the savage, tribal peoples. 
 
418 THE REVELATION 
 
 Enlightenment continued in the priesthood until the school 
 was established, when teachers took the place of the priests in 
 enlightening the people, and the priests conceived and showed 
 the system for lifting up the masses in a mdhner to bind them 
 under obedience. 
 
 The priestly liberty began to preach unauthorized doctrines 
 and was burned as heretical. 
 
 Because the priestly enlightener sympathized with rebellion, 
 he was unfrocked and died, the teacher taking his place, the 
 priesthood becoming the help of god, confining its labors to 
 church work. | 
 
 Rebellion dies with consecration, after the establishment 
 of judges. 
 
 The lawgiver is retired by the prophet. 
 
 The prophet is retired by the introduction of Christ. 
 
 The beginning of the Christian dispensation marked the 
 beginning of the practical exploitation of all the fabulous 
 theories concealed in the Bible for the usurpation of human 
 control. Weigh all the woes of humanity at this time and each 
 will refer back to some precedent concealed in the Bible. Eter- 
 nal taxation has been the central theme in every step in the 
 Bible story. The taxation scheme of Moses, which mulct the 
 alleged Israelites to the limit of endurance, was tame compared 
 to modern systems of taxation. Everything produced by air, 
 fire, earth, and water is now monopolized, and human energy 
 is enslaved to endless excuses for taxation. The nation has 
 forged so far ahead of all natural necessity it is hopelessly in- 
 solvent. The world is wringing its hands in terror, while those 
 who are responsible are in hysterical frenzy and laughing to 
 conceal their own bewilderment and fright. 
 
 In their egotism, the men into whose hands fate cast the 
 duty of guiding expanding humanity, went mad, imagined them- 
 selves gods and began to scream that all who did not fall down 
 and worship them were heretics worthy of being burned at the 
 stake, or worse, mentally persecuted until they, too, are mad. 
 
 We warn the people in the United States that the multitudi- 
 nous forms of taxation, and the tremendous sums involved, 
 
THE REVELATION 419 
 
 have a deeper significance than revenue for maintenance. The 
 financial powers of the nation know that inflation enriches the 
 masses, and this is contrary to the underyling theory of control. 
 Wealth begets tolerance, independence, and a self-assertive viril- 
 ity which jars the pedestals of the great. People who are happy 
 and contented by their own efforts are not hero worshippers, 
 and hero worship has superceded the worship of the Chrsitian 
 god. Otherwise the churches would not be rubbing elbows with, 
 and purring into the ears of, commercial, political, and profes- 
 sional leaders who have long been reviled by them. 
 
 By innumerable forms of taxation the surplus savings are 
 reeled in, not to enrich our treasuries, for they usually show 
 a deficit, but to be extravagantly expended upon luxuries the 
 nation cannot afford. This requires the building up of political 
 power by patronage. The appointment of officials over thou- 
 sands, over hundreds, over fifties, and over tens is dangerously 
 near approaching the Mosaic quota. 
 
 The system, having originally deprived the parents of the 
 right to educate their own children, which would have saved to 
 humanity billions upon billions of money which had to be 
 coined out of human energy, artificial parents, in the persons of 
 teachers, had to be appointed for this purpose. These teachers 
 are the Aarons of the nation, speaking only those things which 
 are put in their mouths by the power acting as god to this 
 multiple Aaron. Who of the common masses has the courage 
 to demand the exact truth regarding this invisible power? If 
 any one person had such courage, an accounting would be de- 
 manded of the churches to show in detail the disposition of 
 hundreds of millions coerced out of the people in the United 
 States while under stress, by their methods. This money was 
 and is being spent for its own aggrandizement, as is boastfully 
 proclaimed by the vast expenditures for the erection of ab- 
 normally luxurious churches, sumptuously furnished with the 
 richest things that money can buy. 
 
 It matters not from whence this money came, from church- 
 men or heathens; it matters not whether it was donated or 
 assessed; it was all squeezed out of horny-handed, human 
 
420 THE REVELATION 
 
 energy, and a cry of physical pain and mental anguish is poten- 
 tial in every brick and every stick in these edifices erected to 
 hero worship and disguised sun and fire-worship. 
 
 The method of solicitation in all collective movements to 
 raise money is coercive. Fear is the hidden club, fear of the 
 invisible power back of the movement. If, only once, all hu- 
 manity would emphatically say no! the world would be as- 
 tounded at the result. This vicious assault upon slaving hu- 
 manity in the endless forms of coercive taxation would quickiy 
 be revised. . 
 
 Special dispensations in the form of great organizations, 
 having the privilege of secretly collecting large volumes of 
 money, without public accounting, must be disassociated from 
 national governments, because they become dangerous meddlers 
 in the policies of the people. 
 
 Favored classes and professions must be suppressed, else 
 they will absorb the producing powers of the nation and enslave 
 the producers. At this time this is dangerously near true. 
 
 The greatest danger in the United States today is the 
 power of these great organizations to bargain with political 
 parties for legislation to strengthen and perpetuate their influ- 
 ence. It is but a single step to a position which will enable 
 them to control and coerce such legislation, which will invali- 
 date the constitution and suppress the basic rights of the people. 
 
 Is there anything in history to verify such theory? Yes. 
 
 When similar power existed in Greece, Italy, and even in 
 England, every man not in some manner connected with official 
 life was called an idiote or idiot. 
 
 Bishop Taylor, in referring to the attitude of men towards 
 the church and the clergy, said: “Humility is a duty in great 
 ones as well as idiots.’ Every rustic was an idiot. The term 
 was especially applied to country folk. 
 
 This display of arrogance was carried to such an extreme 
 in England a law was made which practically exempted the 
 clergy, and all who were connected with the church, from legal 
 prosecution, no matter what the crime. This was called benefit 
 
THE REVELATION 421 
 
 of clergy, and was founded on the “divine command,” “Touch 
 not mine annointed and do my prophets no harm.’ 
 
 The process of giving legal standing to this, was so brazen 
 that subsequently tacit understanding between the states and 
 the church, whereby the clergy may conceal a multitude of 
 offenses which the layman may not commit, is the policy. 
 
 The culprit was required to read a verse in the Bible, and 
 a single word, from the bishop’s commissary, “legit,” took the 
 case out of the jurisdiction of the presiding judge and the 
 offender was acquitted even after being proven guilty. 
 
 Here is the impudent method of safeguarding the church 
 people : 
 
 The neck verse is the first verse in the fifty-first Psalm. 
 The culprit was required to read this passage. Consequently 
 every person connected with the church would naturally mem- 
 orize this passage or learn to read it, which left the way open 
 for him to commit any crime he might choose. 
 
 What is the precedent for the clergy being in a large de- 
 gree exempted under the Prohibition act? 
 
 Pope Boniface issued a decretal permitting an indulgence 
 for Catholics to drink to the memory of himself or to the living 
 pope. This drink is called “St. Boniface’s cup.” 
 
 This is on a par with the neck verse and a multitude of 
 similar absurdities. 
 
 Is any one fool enough to believe the churches would not 
 revive all of these, did they have the power? Well, just ask 
 yourself the question why are the clergy exempted under the 
 Prohibition act. The answer will be, this only has reference 
 to the use of wine in the eucharist. 
 
 But there is a schism in the church today which bids fair 
 to eliminate the divine nature of the Christ. In this event, 
 what becomes of the eucharist? 
 
 _ Again we raise the voice of warning. If the churches are 
 not placed under absolute and rigid control, they will absorb 
 the wealth of the nation. If they are not harshly forbidden, 
 under serious penalty, to intrude their influence into the legis- 
 
422 THE REVELATION 
 
 lation of the nation, they will take away from the people every 
 natural personal right they possess under the constitution. 
 
 The people should send to their law-making assemblies 
 men pledged to the demand for an accounting of all the monies 
 collected by churches and other organizations, and their ex- 
 penditures. Every person making his living out of the church, 
 no matter in what capacity, should be deprived of the voting 
 franchise on the ground that he contributes nothing to the 
 support of the nation. ; 
 
 A rigid audit should be made of the properties possessed 
 by the churches, and all similarly exempted institutions, and 
 these properties should at once be placed upon the tax dupli- 
 cates. If this is not done, by the cumulative power of increased 
 valuations of their speculative holdings they will erect a tower- 
 ing wealth to absorb the intrinsic properties of the nation. 
 
 If anyone believes this is specious and overdrawn, we sug- 
 gest that he make up the following estimate for himself, from 
 statistics which are available. 
 
 The total indebtedness of the country of every kind, na- 
 tional, state, county, city, corporation, and private indebtedness 
 of every kind. 
 
 Estimate the cost of carrying this colossal burden at 6% 
 per annum. 
 
 Estimate the annual cost of feeding, clothing, housing, 
 and doctoring the nation, including all the necessary evils aris- 
 ing from living, which must be paid for. 
 
 Estimate the endless forms of taxation, license, and other 
 forms of indulgences, including millions assessed for fines for 
 minor offenses against the law. 
 
 After you have carefully prepared your statement and 
 realize that the nation is hopelessly insolvent under present 
 conditions, ask yourself these questions: 
 
 Why does humanity support. the churches and permit 
 them to amass great wealth, without taxation? Why are the 
 clergy permitted the franchise to influence legislation, yet are 
 exempted from all duties of citizenship? Why are they favored 
 over all other people when every visible evidence reveals that 
 
THE REVELATION 423 
 
 the conditions are becoming worse with each decade ?—only 
 fools or knaves believe otherwise. 
 
 This is something for every man to think about. 
 
 The only reply the Bible gives to these vital questions is: 
 
 “If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
 thing if we shall reap your carnal things?’ (I Cor. 9:11.) 
 
 The people have long ago learned that they cannot pay 
 taxes, buy food, or clothe themselves with spiritual coin. It has 
 no place of exchangeable value, and death is a poor bank of 
 redemption. 
 
 We have made this digression to emphasize the necessity 
 for every reader of this book to realize the great possibilities 
 of disaster which seem to hover over the world frantically 
 sending out the “S. O. S.” signal of distress. 
 
 Examine again the list of minor prophets. Why is human- 
 ity to be oppressed and humbled to “fulfill prophecy?” Why 
 should fake be converted into truth, and false-pretense coined 
 into fact, by consecrated coercion, to the detriment of natural 
 human development? 
 
IPENRI OXOMTIHI 
 
 IDENTIFICATION OF SCRIPTURAL = CHARA Gian 
 (A muddy river has a slimy bank.) 
 
 In order to clear the way for the exposure of the gnostic 
 character of the scriptures, we shall identify some of the essen- 
 tial actors who personify hidden meanings of names, words, 
 and things. 
 
 The most critical place in the whole Christian scheme is 
 the figurative crossing over of the river Jordan. It is the 
 point where the fictitious Hebrew theocracy merges into the 
 living Christianity. 
 
 It was no easy matter to bridge this period without a mis- 
 take or slip. There are some things which must be left behind; 
 some which must be established on both sides, and some to 
 come over. It is this peculiar situation that exposes the fraudu- 
 lent nature of the whole scheme. It required two centuries 
 to obscure the truth and establish fiction. The construction of 
 this bridge suggested the title pontiff for the bishops of Rome. 
 Pontiff means a bridge builder. 
 
 Of the twelve tribes, ten pass over; but Reuben, who per- 
 sonifies active prophecy by vision, cannot permanently cross 
 over, for the Christian period is supposed to represent the “ful- 
 fillment of prophecy” and “the end.’ Gad, who personifies an 
 armed force, cannot permanently cross over, for no such army 
 ever existed. 
 
 But we shall see that they both accompany the Israelites 
 temporarily, as a protection to the old theme, that is, to back 
 up the scriptures. Therefore prophecy will be preached but not 
 practiced, and a secret but invisible power at arms will be 
 developed and maintained. 
 
 Why have the popes always been surrounded by an armed 
 
 424 
 
THE REVELATION ao 
 
 soldiery? Pause and think of the absurdity of an omnipotent 
 god requiring human protection against his human creations. 
 
 Joseph signifies increase of population. Necessarily in- 
 crease is a known power on both sides of the Jordan, and can- 
 not be eliminated from either without impairing the continuity 
 of the fiction. It may not be suppressed. Increase necessitated 
 the figurative exodus from Egypt, of the Israelites, and the 
 fanciful wandering in the wilderness—to “tempt and try’’ them, 
 which signifies the bringing of expanding humanity under dis- 
 cipline. 
 
 The first Joseph said to his brethren, “God sent me before 
 you to preserve you a posterity in the earth.” (Gen. 45:7.) 
 
 It is very evident that increase preserves posterity, and 
 Joseph preceded his brethren into Egypt. 
 
 The promoters of this scheme wisely provided a place, east 
 of Jordan, where Reuben, Gad, and Joseph could be called upon 
 at the proper time as testimony to back up the Christian enter- 
 prise. 
 
 The division of increase is called “the half tribe of Manas- 
 seh,”’ the first son of Joseph in Egypt, who remains with Reuben 
 and Gad in Gilead, east of Jordan. Manasseh means forget- 
 fulness, he that is forgotten—past generations. 
 
 “God is not the god of the dead, but the god of the living.” 
 fevlatteec 2.025) 
 
 The tribe divided and occupied both sides of Jordan. 
 (Joshua 16.) 
 
 Gilead means the mass of testimony. 
 
 Now we have the truth. 
 
 A mass of testimony is gathered to be drawn upon by the 
 Christian dispensation, at its discretion and judgment. This is 
 in the form of prophecy. A little later we shall see what this 
 mass of testimony really consists of. 
 
 The river Jordan means judgment, descent. 
 
 In reserve is also held Gad, that when the time arrives 
 Christianity may be sustained by the force of arms and an 
 inspired, militant mob, Gad having set the precedent. 
 
426 THE REVELATION 
 
 Increase of population is to undermine the established 
 nations and their governments. 
 
 This increase necessarily must be cultivated, not drawn 
 from the common masses, therefore the increase on this side of 
 Jordan is not to be of the common clay, but is a special dis- 
 pensation, immaculately conceived. In other words, the church 
 is to beget and raise up an offspring and increase of its own. 
 Therefore Joseph, the priesthood, poses as a carpenter and 
 builds the church—the congregation. Manasseh means forget- 
 ting. The past Hebraic increase and posterity are to be buried 
 in forgetfulness by the increase of Christian tribes. 
 
 Gilead is called the grandson of Manasseh, therefore he 
 is the son of Machir. 
 
 This is very significant. Machir is the son of an Aramite 
 woman. Aram means one who deceives. 
 
 Machir means he that sells or knows, sold. 
 
 Here is something very peculiar. 
 
 The Septuagint version of the Hebrew scriptures trans- 
 lated into Greek (277 B. C.) has this history: 
 
 “Seventy-two translators were shut up in thirty-six cells; 
 each pair translating the whole; and upon subsequent compari- 
 son the thirty-six copies did not vary by word or letter.’’ Note 
 the number seventy-two. 
 
 Machir is the eldest son of Manasseh, who is the eldest 
 son of Joseph. 
 
 “Ptolemy Philadelphus gave to the Jews a sum equal to 
 seven millions of dollars for a copy of the old testament, and 
 a half million for the translation.” 
 
 This is the division of increase between ecclesiasticism 
 and the Jews, religious control and commerce. 
 
 Some of the fanatical Bible writers hasten to declare that 
 this is tradition, but Machir does not say so. Neither does 
 Josephus. 
 
 In our commentary on the works of Flavius Josephus, we 
 have declared our conviction that there is collusion between 
 his alleged works and the Christian exploitation. 
 
 He makes this significant confession in his preface. 
 
THE REVELATION 427 
 
 “My work contains all our antiquities as interpreted out 
 of the Hebrew scriptures.” 
 
 He mentions favorably Ptolemy Philadelphus, in that which 
 we believe to be a bold attempt to conceal the fact that this sale 
 of the Hebrew romance was one of the great factors in the 
 Christian exploitation. The fact that he hastens to this matter 
 by placing it in the preface of his first book, is quite significant, 
 for what he says does not correspond with other accounts of 
 this fabulous interpretation. We believe it symbolizes the mess 
 of pottage passing between Jacob and Esau 
 
 We consider this of such value we have added to this 
 volume our first chapter of our commentary on Josephus. 
 
 To continue our interpretation of the crossing over Jordan. 
 
 Let us see how they arranged it that ten tribes might pass 
 over and two and a half tribes be left behind without rebellion. 
 
 Phinehas, the son of Eleazar, handled this delicate matter. 
 He and the ten princes of the other tribes called upon Reuben, 
 Gad, and the half tribe of Manasseh, and spake with them: 
 
 “You must turn away this day from following the Lord.” 
 G\osha22:18,) 
 
 This was said to the Jews, who had been worshipping the 
 Lord. They were to surrender national life. 
 
 Active prophecy and the fabulous armies could not be 
 identified with the new dispensation without exposure. There 
 must be a clean break between the old and the new. Phinehas 
 means brazen mouth, a bold countenance, exactly the force 
 needed here. 
 
 It required a bold countenance indeed to put this bald fake 
 over so it would stay put. The Jews have had no nation since. 
 
 “And the children of Reuben and the children of Gad 
 built an altar and called it Ed: for it shall be a witness between 
 us (those that passed over, and themselves) that the Lord is 
 God.” (Josh. 22:34.) | 
 
 This is the link which carries the Hebrew fire-god into 
 Christianity as light. “And the light of Israel shall be for a 
 couse Laval O21 7.2) 
 
 Ed means witness. The altar of sacrifice is called “brazen.” 
 
428 THE REVELATION 
 
 The three most essential characters for the safe transfer 
 of the Hebrew theocracy are: 
 
 Elijah, meaning the Lord is God, repeating Joshua 22:34. 
 Elisha, meaning the salvation of God. 
 
 Esaias, meaning the salvation of John. 
 
 Eli, god -++ jah, Jehovah, equal Elijah. God is Jehovah. 
 
 Salvation signifies means of preservation from any serious 
 evil. In simple, it signifies here a permanent means of support. 
 
 Elijah, the prophet, a Tishbite of Gilead. This is his pedi- 
 gree. Tishbite means a dweller. 
 
 Gilead means the mass of testimony. 
 
 Therefore Elijah is an abstract thing, prophecy in the ac- 
 cumulated scriptural mass. 
 
 It is plain why he was translated, he had no physical body 
 to die in the usual manner. He ends his activities at the Jordan. 
 He smites the waters with his mantle and divides them, leaving 
 prophecy on one side and judgment on the other. 
 
 Mantle means covering; in this connection, a robe of 
 authority. Jordan means descent, judgment. Therefore Elijah 
 merely transfers his authority to descent through Elisha, the 
 salvation of god. 
 
 We find that the book of Judges immediately follows 
 Joshua and the crossing of Jordan. Elisha succeeds Elijah, 
 becoming the salvation of god. He, like Elijah, is an abstract 
 thing, consequently cannot appear openly, but had to pass back 
 over Jordan and remain in the mass of testimony, but authority 
 is passed on. 
 
 Esaias or Isaiah now appears as the salvation of the Lord, 
 to support John in preaching the coming of Christ. John, 
 too, is quickly suppressed, because active prophecy is not a part 
 of the personal Christianity. A new name also had to be 
 adopted for Isaiah to pass him over, hence he is called Esaias. 
 
 This represents the temporary passing over of Reuben, 
 prophecy, Elijah and Elisha being the agents for this act. 
 Eh, god ++ jah, Jehovah is, God is God. Eli -- sha means 
 God is Lord or ruler. Christ is declared the true God. (I John 
 
(ECR EVEIA TION 429 
 
 oe Op mde shais an bastern rulers ba iscan abbreviation 
 of papa, from which pope 1s derived. 
 
 John becomes the evangelist to announce the coming of 
 the Lord. He too is a fabulous being personifying a period in 
 human development as well as symbolizing a part of the act of 
 human speech. In human progression he symbolizes the prim- 
 itive man coming out of the wilderness, the hairy man. He is 
 pictured as naked and clothed in the skin of a beast, and living 
 off wild locusts. In the social sense, it signifies mankind coming 
 out of the state of intellectual darkness, in fact, the progressive 
 mental evolution of the thinking animal. 
 
 John preaches Christ as the personification of light or 
 human intellect, and the true God. (John 1:1.) 
 
 In a previous chapter we have interpreted the journey 
 through the wilderness as a rehearsal of the conduct of the 
 Christian dispensation in detail, presaging the debasement of 
 mankind, figuring this fabulous journey. John’s introduction 
 of Christ merely symbolizes the raising up of humanity from 
 Egypt, a state of oppression and affliction. 
 
 The crucifixion is this putting out of human light, by 
 leading the whole world into darkest ignorance. We are con- 
 vinced that the “dark ages” represent this journey through 
 the wilderness. With the church posing as the redeemer of 
 men, and watching over those who obeyed while in a state of 
 darkness, and this meant the priesthood. Therefore it was’ 
 premeditated. 
 
 Elias, whose name is associated with that of John, is the 
 same as Elijah in the old testament. It is interesting to go 
 back and scrutinize this character Elijah. He could not pass 
 over without quoting two Jehovahs. 
 
 As we have already seen, he is a Tishbite in Gilead, and 
 that the word Tishbite merely signifies a dweller. We also find 
 that Elijah was a prophet, meaning speaking beforehand. 
 
 The active Elijah represents the Lord God as opposed to 
 Baal, who represents the civil lord, spelled with a small 1. 
 
 In passing Elijah over Jordan as Elias, the name shoula 
 have been Eli + asa, Asa meaning physician, but Christ is the 
 
430 THE REVELATION 
 
 healer, therefore the a had to be left off, leaving the name 
 Elias, meaning Elijah, God is God, merely the assertion of a 
 proposition. 
 
 This Elijah character is an exceedingly important element, 
 as we shall now learn. Eli, by Christ’s own confession on the 
 cross, means god. “Eli, Eli, lama-sabach-thani,” interpreted 
 “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me 2” (Matte 7— 
 46.) Thus Christ confesses he is not God, but is being forsaken 
 by God, raising a complaining voice. 
 
 Jah is the Hebrew for Jehovah. 
 
 “The Lord Jehovah is my strength.” (Is. [ae 
 
 “The Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength.’ (Is. 26:4.) 
 
 The meaning of the name Jehovah is self-existing. 
 
 We feel fully justified in drawing our own conclusion re- 
 garding this name. 
 
 Jehovah signifies that a condition of self-support of the 
 church is absolutely essential to its continuance. 
 
 “And I appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob 
 by the name of God Almighty, but by my name Jehovah was I 
 not known to them.” (Ex. 6:3.) 
 
 Therefore we are surprised to find the following back in 
 Genesis: 
 
 “And Abraham called the name of that place Jehovah- 
 pices seen ween) 
 
 The name means the Lord will provide, corroborating our 
 interpretation of Jehovah. 
 
 The meaning of Jehovah is thus made clear. 
 
 Now we may analyze Elijah with understanding. 
 
 Eli, god, plus jah, Jehovah, equals Eli-jah, meaning God 
 is Jehovah, and Jehovah is self-sustaining. God means strength, 
 authority. Jehovah means Lord, master, execution. Hence 
 through strength and authority the Lord will provide for the 
 maintenance of the church. 
 
 By law Moses established the church on a self-supporting 
 basis of taxation. 
 
 The transfer of his mantle to Elisha by Elijah signified 
 
THE REVELATION 431 
 
 the passing over of the keys which Christ handed to Peter, 
 meaning power and authority. 
 
 The very first order to Elijah reveals what this provision 
 consists of. He sent him to Cherith, which means cutting, 
 piercing, and slaying. 
 
 In order to break up the worship of civil rulers and riches 
 and worldly pleasures called Idol worship, Elijah suddenly 
 appears, “raised up by God and set like a wall of brass” against 
 idol worship and the worship of Baal, which Jezebel and Ahab 
 supported in Israel. This was coercive prophecy. Moreover, 
 it means that this was to establish authority. 
 
 In order to keep in view the code meanings, we shall inter- 
 pret the names as we proceed. 
 
 Elijah means God is Jehovah, but comes to the Jordan as 
 prophecy. The Lord supercedes Jehovah over Jordan. 
 
 Baal means he that rules and subdues. Therefore prophecy 
 gives way to authority. 
 
 Gilead means the mass of testimony, which simply signi- 
 fies the old testament, as distinguished from the new, from 
 which evidence is drawn to justify the claim of divine authority 
 by precedent. 
 
 Jordan is the dividing line between the old and new testa- 
 ments, and means descent and judgment, hereditary authority 
 and delegated power. 
 
 _ Jezebel means chaste. Chastity means virginity. 
 
 It is very strange how all these common Christian words 
 fall together. Mary, the alleged mother of Christ, is a virgin 
 and means rebellion, bitter. She symbolizes the new idea born 
 after crossing Jordan. Ahab means uncle, and is the son of 
 Omri. Omri means rebellion, bitter. Ahab had supported idol 
 worship, meaning riches, luxuries. Ah is an abbreviation of 
 Jah or Jehovah, and Ab means father, proving conclusively 
 that papa, or pope is posing as God. 
 
 Therefore these crossed over Jordan. 
 
 Jezebel is the daughter of Ethbaal, king of Zidon, meaning 
 hunting, fishing. Ethbaal means he that rules, the source of 
 maintenance. 
 
432 THE REVELATION 
 
 “Follow me and I will make you fishers of men.’ (Matt. 
 4:19.) | 
 
 Jezebel introduced the worship of Baal and Ashtaroth, 
 which simply signified that she loved her husband who was king 
 and enjoyed his flocks and riches, which drew her away from 
 the church. That is, the influence of wealth and the pleasures 
 of princely life, destroyed chastity. 
 
 This clearly defines the two objects of enmity, jealousy, 
 and hatred on the part of*the church, civil rule and the power 
 of wealth. Naturally these became the things most coveted by 
 the church and men. 
 
 “Elijah said unto Ahab: as the Lord God of Israel liveth, 
 there shall not be dew nor rain these years, but according to 
 IN yewWOLG sea GleKinos miele) 
 
 The first two hundred years of the Christian era they had 
 neither authentic doctrines nor gospels. 
 
 Luke 4:25 says, in the days of Elias the heavens were 
 shut up three years and six months. 
 
 Dew means conversion. Rain means doctrines. 
 
 “The word of the Lord came unto Elijah saying: get thee 
 hence, and turn thee eastward, and hide thyself by the brook 
 Cherith that is before Jordan.” (I Kings 17 :2-3.) 
 
 Cherith means cutting, piercing, slaying, and according to 
 Ezekiel 25:16, this means an assault upon the Philistines, mean- 
 ing villagers. The Lord simply sent Elijah, prophecy, in hiding 
 and resorted to force, taking up the sword against humanity. 
 
 The papal crusades made a profitable business out of pil- 
 laging villages and murdering innocent peoples. One of the 
 first declarations of Christ was that he came to bring the “sword 
 and fire.” 
 
 “Thou shalt drink of the brook and the ravens shall feed 
 theens 
 
 Raven means one who seizes. 
 
 Oreb means raven, caution, evening. 
 
 Evening means the coming of affliction and persecution. 
 
 “Arise get thee to Zarephath, which belongeth to Zidon.” 
 
THE REVELATION 433 
 
 Zarephath means ambush of the mouth or smelting place, 
 figures of speech to conceal. Zidon means fishing, hunting, 
 therefore signifies a place or situation where an ambush of 
 words is set for the unwary or ignorant. 
 
 Ambush signifies a snare and is only set for game. It 
 goes without saying, this does not refer to the hunting of wild 
 game. Christ said to Simon and Andrew: “Follow me and I 
 will make you fishers of men.” 
 
 This should make it plain that ambush means a snare to 
 catch men. The significance of the disciples being fishermen 
 is, the spreading of nets to catch humanity. 
 
 One of the most absurd things found associated with these 
 miraculous events is, the hero can destroy monsters, and per- 
 form prodigious miracles, yet he flees from a simple threat of 
 bodily harm at the hands of a chaste woman. 
 
 Jezebel threatens Elijah for slaying the priests of Baal, 
 and he runs away, as he also fled from her husband, Ahab, 
 although he had the power to bring down fire and burn two 
 hundred priests, and to prevent rain for three and a half years, 
 wherein is the merit of carrying about the name “God is God.” 
 
 These absurdities take all the dignity out of the idea. 
 Nevertheless they signify things of much greater importance 
 than dignity. 
 
 God commands Elijah to return to the wilderness of Da- 
 mascus, to annoint Hazael king over Syria, Jehu king over 
 Israel, and to appoint Elisha his successor in the prophetic 
 office. 
 
 This is something to be amazed at. Damascus means a 
 sack full of blood, and burning, doubtless symbolizing the heart. 
 In the Christian art the heart is pictured as a flaming lamp. 
 
 Hazael means god sees. And we shall find that he not 
 only approves but commands. This establishes a spy system. 
 
 Syria means Aram, meaning one who deceives. 
 
 Therefore Elijah crowns Hazael king of deceit. 
 
 “And it shall come to pass that, him that escapeth the 
 sword of Hazael shall Jehu slay: and him that escapeth from 
 the sword of Jehu, shall Elisha slay.” (I Kings 19:17.) 
 
434 THE REVELATION 
 
 In view of this cheerful command, can there be any doubt 
 about the meanings of Cherith and Damascus? 
 
 This presages the hellish crusades and inquisition, which 
 took fifty million human lives. This is no myth. It is recorded 
 human history. 
 
 Although convinced of the deceit and hypocrisy of the 
 Christian exploitation, one is constrained to express admiration 
 for the amazing subtlety of the intricate schemes. 
 
 These strange and inhuman commands of the Hebrew god 
 are precedents to excuse more sinister acts under the Christian 
 regime, even though they repeatedly contradict themselves. 
 
 Elijah himself could not both establish these precedents 
 and bring them over Jordan, therefore Elisha becomes his suc- 
 cessor, assumes his mantle and comes over as a medium for 
 transferring the works of Elijah to the Christian period. 
 Elijah’s bloody work at Cherith was “before Jordan.” 
 
 Inasmuch as the authenticity of both John and Christ rests 
 upon Elisha wearing Elijah’s mantle, it 1s logical that he should 
 signify the salvation of god. 
 
 Let us see who he really is. 
 
 Elisha is the son of Shaphat. 
 
 Eli, god + shah, means God a monarch. Shah means 
 monarch. 
 
 Shaphat means a judge. 
 
 Jordan means judgment and descent. 
 
 Judgment means discernment, sagacity, intelligence. 
 
 Of course the salvation of god rested on discretion and 
 judgment. 
 
 Shaphat was of the city of Abelmeholah, meaning mourn- 
 ing, weakness, sickness. 
 
 This is a blood-thirsty story. It means human slaughter 
 and nothing else. It means a crusade against established human 
 strength of every form. A sackful of blood, burning, sorrow, 
 mourning, and affliction can mean nothing but horrible ven- 
 geance. “For these be the days of vengeance that all things 
 that are written may be fulfilled.’ (Luke 21-22.) 
 
 Elijah was translated in this wise: 
 
THE REVELATION 435 
 
 Fie and Elisha were together. He knew by “revelation” 
 that god would soon translate him out of his world, and he 
 was desirous of concealing this fact from Elisha, his insepar- 
 able companion. 
 
 Of course this was true. 
 
 Elijah means God is Lord. Lord means master, supreme 
 authority. The old regime was to give way to the new. 
 
 Elisha means god’s salvation, master and authority were 
 of necessity united. Authority was to supercede the Hebrew 
 god in the new dispensation. 
 
 It was essential to conceal that the sole foundation for the 
 alleged Lord God was this assumed authority. It was essential 
 to transfer this authority to the Christian dispensation upon 
 passing over Jordan, where Elijah and prophecy could not go, 
 but miracles crossed over, as symbolized by Elijah dividing 
 the waters of Jordan by smiting it with his mantle. 
 
 It was necessary to conceal the connivance between the 
 old and new testaments. Elijah may well symbolize the old 
 and Elisha the new testament, or rather the medium for the 
 transition. 
 
 Despite the effort to shake off prophecy as the salvation 
 of god, Elisha persistently stuck to Elijah until prophecy was 
 canonized and miracles were introduced, also as having come 
 over. Nevertheless, neither Christ nor his disciples ever per- 
 formed or preached miracles. The adoption and use of all these 
 things were tempered by judgment as symbolized by lordarm 
 
 Judgment means sagacity, discretion. 
 
 Merely to carry over the evidence that Elijah was trans- 
 lated he said to Elisha that unless he actually saw him trans- 
 lated he would not inherit his powers of prophecy and miracles. 
 Elisha took no chances, he swore he saw the act with his own 
 eyes, aS negroes swear they see ghosts today. 
 
 Elijah was carried away by a fiery chariot. Fire means 
 judgments in the Christian code. Fiery means ardent, fervid, 
 impassioned, vehement. Chariot means heavenly hosts. Host 
 means army or multitudes. It is a common expression that the 
 preacher was “carried away with fervor and ardor.” 
 
436 THe REVELATION 
 
 Therefore prophecy was established by a multitude of in- 
 spired, impassioned, vehement advocates. But more than this, 
 hosts also mean armies, and Elijah was carried to heaven in a 
 whirlwind. Whirlwind means, destructive war, and heaven 
 means ecclesiastical government. By force god is converted 
 into authority, temporal power. 
 
 That John the Baptist is none other than Elijah in dis- 
 guise is made plain, although in Matthew 3:3 Esaias, meaning 
 Isaiah, is named as John’s salvation. 
 
 Malachi is the last prophet in the old testament, coupling 
 the old with the new. 
 
 “Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the 
 coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” (Mal. 4:5.) 
 
 Malachi means gods’ messenger, and this is the message. 
 
 If John is not that messenger, then the prophecy is not 
 fulfilled, for he heralded Christ but denied that he was Elias, 
 which means Elijah. They did not have the courage to bring 
 Elijah back in the flesh. The idea of the immaculate conception 
 was held back for a hundred years. 
 
 Christ is alleged to have declared that Elijah had come in 
 the spirit in the person of John the Baptist. Nevertheless 
 when asked if he were Elias the prophet, John said no. (John 
 e218) 
 
 These translations simply mean that the principles or pow- 
 ers concealed in these names have become canonized church 
 law or doctrine. Enoch was translated; the name signifies 
 discipline, one of the very foundation stones of the priesthood. 
 
 Elijah was translated, and prophecy is absolutely essential 
 to the Christian scheme. 
 
 Christ was translated as essential to establish the author- 
 ity or government by priests. 
 
 A peculiar thing is, John signifies god’s gift, Aa Matthew 
 the first book in the new testament, signifies the gift of god. 
 Gift means grant, donation. Mark or Marcus means shining, 
 brilliant. Luke or Lucas means luminous, lucid. 
 
 And this is the fabulous and frivolous manner by which 
 Christianity was introduced. 
 
Tue REVELATION 437 
 
 It is evident that Christianity was not to bring peace or 
 happiness. 
 
 “Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the 
 coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” (Mal. 4:5.) 
 
 This is the last statement of the messenger, who passes 
 the old into the new testament. This dreadful Lord is human 
 authority. 
 
 One of the first statements Christ makes in confidence to 
 his disciples is: ‘““Think not that I am come to send peace on 
 earth: I came not to send peace but a sword. 
 
 “For I] am come to set a man at variance against his father, 
 and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law 
 against her mother-in-law. 
 
 “And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” 
 (Matt. 10:34-35-36.) 
 
 One of the last and most sinister threats in the Bible is: 
 
 “And when the thousand years are expired Satan shall 
 be loosed out of his prison and shall go out to deceive the na- 
 tions which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and 
 Magog, to gather them together to battle, the number of whom 
 is as the sands of the sea.” (Rev. 20:7-8.) 
 
 Back in Genesis we find Magog is a son of Japheth and 
 means that dissolves. 
 
 Gog means covering. 
 
PANE 2SOKIAY 
 THRTANTECE DENTS SOR) Oran 
 
 (The knowledge of good and evil is not in the Christ 
 _ principle. ) 
 
 This is worthy of a close analysis. 
 
 Both John and Christ are conceived of the holy ghost, 
 which, in the planetary trinity, is the atmosphere, but incar- 
 nated it is the breath which makes of man a “living soul.” 
 
 The substantial god wills and the Christ principle executes, 
 hence the Christ principle has no alternative but must blindly 
 obey. This is the origin of the unquestioning obedience to the 
 will of the superior, enforced in the ecclesiastical organization. 
 The superior is always god to the inferior. 
 
 A very excellent example of this idea is found in the case 
 of Moses and Aaron. 
 
 Moses is god unto Aaron and puts the words in his mouth 
 which he must speak as phophecy unto Pharaoh. (Ex. 4.) 
 
 Therefore Moses is the will back of this act, the authority 
 back of the law. 
 
 God is the fire and Christ is the light thereof, therefore 
 god is a substantial element and Christ is a manifesting princi- 
 ple. “For our god is a consuming fire.’ (Heb. 12:29.) “I 
 am the light of the world.” (John 8:12.) 
 
 John and Christ in their immaculate conception: ‘Were 
 born not of blood, nor the will of the flesh, nor of the will of 
 reatebay, (ejuge toye (Gyereh” {( (Kelsbae WSs, j 
 
 It is at once apparent that they are not of flesh and blood 
 but are personified principles. 
 
 John is speech, revealed thought. 
 
 Christ is vision, understanding. 
 
 “In him was life and the life was the light of men.” (John 
 1:4.) 
 
 438 
 
THE REVELATION 439 
 
 eleamiuthesliiew) 9) ohnvl4:67) 
 
 “Where there is no vision the people perish.” (Prov. 
 ZO tS) 
 
 This is all a symbolic, gnostic lesson in human physiology 
 and psychology. 
 
 John means god’s gift. Speech 1s commonly called “the 
 gift of god.” 
 
 John’s father is Zacharias, meaning memory. This is sur- 
 reptitiously approaching tradition. 
 
 John’s mother is Elizabeth. Eli-sa-beth, meaning fullness 
 thought, oath. 
 
 Memory and thought beget the spoken word. John in the 
 wilderness, the darkness of unspoken thought, the darkness of 
 undeveloped intellect. John proclaims the Christ, the word 
 spoken. 
 
 We fill the lungs with breath and expel the force which 
 causes speech. ‘The breath is the holy ghost, hence Christ, the 
 word, is begotten by the holy ghost. 
 
 We cannot inhale and speak at the same time, therefore 
 thought is inspiration and speech is expiration. 
 
 This not only means the breath but everything that enters 
 the body. 
 
 Kli means going up. 
 
 The breath goes up from the lungs to the thorax and to 
 the larynx. 
 
 Beth means house, the thorax. 
 
 Beth-el means house of god. 
 
 The seat of memory is in the brain, and it comes down, 
 indicating that respiration is under mental control and nervous 
 impulse. This impulse is of the pneumogastric nerve, the great 
 nerve of the sympathetic system. 
 
 There is quite an interesting family history here. 
 
 Eli is of the race of Ithmar. 
 
 Ithmar means a place of palms, signifying victory. 
 
 Ithmar succeeded Abdon, meaning servile. 
 
 Thus victory is born of servility. 
 
 Ithmar was the youngest son of Aaron. 
 
 ) 
 
440 THE REVELATION 
 
 Aaron means enlightener. 
 
 Victory is to proceed from enlightenment. 
 
 It is a very remarkable thing that these names and their 
 significance thus fall together to tell a consecutive story. 
 
 We are surely getting at the heart of it now. 
 
 The high-priesthood was taken from Abiathar, meaning 
 the father of abundance, who was a descendant of Eli and was 
 given to Zadok, meaning justice, who was of the race of 
 Eleazar, meaning the help.of god. Eleazar is the third son of 
 Aaron. 
 
 Eliezer, the second son of Moses, also means help of god. 
 He is of Damascus, meaning a sack full of blood, signifying 
 the heart. 
 
 Eliezer is the steward of Abraham’s household and is sent 
 to Mesopotamia to procure a wife for Isaac. 
 
 Abraham means the father of the multitude. 
 
 Isaac means laughter. 
 
 Rebekah, Isaac’s wife, means snare. 
 
 She is the mother of Jacob and Esau. 
 
 Jacob means supplanter. He supplanted Esau. 
 
 Esau means the finisher, the avenger. 
 
 Thus we see this is a personification of an organic pro- 
 cess, and a lesson in physiology. 
 
 In other chapters we have demonstrated that the old 
 testament signifies the body and external organs and processes, 
 and the new testament the inner organs, and the mental pro- 
 cesses, with an inspired enmity between the two. 
 
 We must not overlook the important fact that Eliezer, the 
 help of god, was sent to Mesopotamia to find a wife for Isaac, 
 and brought back Rebekah, a snare. 
 
 Laughter very often is associated with a snare. 
 
 Mesopotamia means Syria, or Aram, located on the river 
 Euphrates. This is very significant. 
 
 Abraham is promised that he shall become the father of 
 a multitude. 
 
 The Euphrates signifies fruitful, also dispersion. 
 
 Aram means one who deceives. 
 
THE REVELATION : 44] 
 
 Syria, the Hebrew form of Aram, means deceiving. 
 
 Jacob, the son of Rebekah, snare, means supplanter, mean- 
 ing to acquire by unfair means. 
 
 Behind the laughter of Isaac is a snare, the growing mul- — 
 titudes of fruitful Abraham, being trained in deceit, and dis- 
 persed over the earth to supplant established nations. 
 
 It is out of Jacob that comes the whole Hebraic romance. 
 It is out of him that comes the new race to supplant the old, 
 the new, experimental government to supplant established rule. 
 
 Josephus tells us that the Euphrates river denotes disper- 
 sion. Also that the river Pison or Phison signifies the multi- 
 tudes flowing into India. 
 
 India signifies praise of the Lord and the law, identically 
 fitting in where they belong. 
 
 Is this not a palpable scheme, hidden in figures and alle- 
 gory? It signifies a scheme to enforce obedience to the church 
 by law. 
 
 We invite any one to prove by better evidence that this is 
 not true. 
 
 Now following John, we may examine Christ, whom he 
 so ardently advocates. Zacharias also means tradition as well 
 as memory. 
 
 While memory records tradition, the latter could not exist 
 without memory. 
 
 Memory is general, but tradition is specific. John spoke 
 from memory in a pretense of reviving an unwritten tradition. 
 This was necessary for several reasons; the most urgent reason 
 being the fact that the actual assembling of the scheme occurred 
 several centuries after the period from which Christianity had 
 to date its beginning. Tradition was necessary to span this 
 lapse of time, when there were no gospels to preach, a period 
 exceeding two hundred years after the alleged coming of Christ. 
 
 The preaching of John was retroactive. 
 
 This becomes one of the evidences of subtle learning of 
 those responsible for this astounding system. The lapse, over 
 which John erects a traditional bridge, symbolizes the lapse be- 
 tween inspiration and expiration. This is the period of barren- 
 
442 THE REVELATION 
 
 ness of which Zacharias and Elisabeth complain. This at once 
 
 gives to them both physical value; Zacharias is inspiration, and 
 
 his wife, Elisabeth, is expiration. The product is John, who 
 
 so closely resembles him that he is accused of being the Christ. 
 This may be explained chemically. 
 
 Inspiration brings nitrogen and oxygen, God and Christ, 
 into the body. Expiration expells carbon dioxide, carbon, and 
 oxygen, John and Christ, out of the body. This is the first 
 resurrection. . 
 
 John explains this. 
 
 “I baptize you with water, but he that cometh after me is 
 mightier than I; he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, 
 and with fire.’ (Matt. 3:11.) 
 
 “He it is, who cometh after me is preferred before me.” 
 (John 1:26-27.) 
 
 “Christ revealed in a flaming fire from heaven.” (II Thes- 
 salonians 1:8.) 
 
 Fire symbolizes judgments, in the Christian code. 
 
 Therefore Christ is the spoken word. 
 
 Moses thundered and lightninged. 
 
 Elijah called down the fire. 
 
 John quenched these to make way for Christ, the sunlight, 
 but is still symbolized by lightning with the wind as his fan. 
 (AViortye seen Let koma lan 
 
 The spoken word is the manifested spiritual Christ, whose 
 spiritual body is the spinal nerves. This is the reflected Christ, 
 brought down from the heaven, the brain, and is preceded by 
 John, human speech. 
 
 Christ, as muscular impulse, born of the will, also is be- 
 gotten of the Holy Ghost, in Mary. ; 
 
 It is by the breath and through the blood that oxygen heals 
 and saves men. Therefore the essential life-giving element in 
 the breath is oxygen, the vital element of the blood. ? 
 
 This identifies Mary as the virgin arterial blood, commonly 
 called the “salt-sea of the human system,” and the word Mary 
 is derived from Mer or Mere, signifying the sea. 
 
THE REVELATION 443 
 
 Mary gives birth to the physical body of the incarnated 
 Christ. The blood carries to all parts of the body, the living 
 proteids of which the tissues are formed. 
 
 “Except ye eat the flesh of the son of man, and drink his 
 blood, ye have no life in you. 
 
 “Whoso eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood, hath eter- 
 nal life.’ (John 6:53-54.) 
 
 This is preached to the internal system. 
 
 Applied to the individual man, the first refers to our usual 
 food consisting of solids and fluids which are subject to dis- 
 integration. The latter is the regenerative protoplasm or pabu- 
 lum, containing the virgin atmospheric oxygen, to become the 
 living energy of the muscular man, which is the natural body 
 of the man Christ, the mediator between will in the brain iat 
 action in the bones, god and the earthly man. 
 
 The heart is called “the receptacle of all wisdom and the 
 fountain of all knowledge,” meaning the flow of the venus 
 blood into the heart, with the tradition or memory of all its 
 bodily experiences, and the flow of virgin arterial blood from 
 the heart, to replenish all the body with new life, hence the 
 old tradition is forgotten. ‘Let the dead bury their dead.” 
 GMattece2Z: ) 
 
 This is due to muscular action. 
 
 “Christ is the power of god and the wisdom of god.” (I 
 Wore :24)) 
 
 Therefore he is both the spoken word and the muscular 
 action. 
 
 It is evident this is vital energy, the life of animal being, 
 controlled by understanding. 
 
 The Christ principle executes the will of god in the physi- 
 cal world, by word and action, through the physical agents, 
 the tongue and the muscular system, expressing wisdom and 
 power. 
 
 “Christ of God is made wisdom.” (I Cor. 1:30.) 
 
 “Wisdom is the principal thing; therefore get wisdom and 
 with all thy getting get understanding.” (Prov. 4:7.) 
 
444 THE REVELATION 
 
 Without intelligence and understanding, muscular action, 
 the articulated skeleton, the solid, Adamic man of bone, would 
 be a useless thing. | 
 
 This makes plain the identity of the holy ghost as the air 
 we breathe, giving to this vital medium a chemical value N¢O= 
 72. Seventy-two Hebrew scribes interpreted the scriptures. 
 
 We have our doubts whether these wise experimenters 
 knew the proportions of nitrogen and oxygen contained in the 
 air, and the mechanical nature of their combination, yet there 
 Is a mysterious seventy-two running through the whole Bible 
 scheme. 
 
 The Christ principle is that intelligent chemical power 
 which permeates the whole body and causes it to function wisely 
 and with understanding, hence the christ power within us may 
 be measured by the wisdom of our acts. 
 
 The several parts naturally blend into one another under 
 the complete control of one intelligent source of impulse, the 
 brain. 
 
 This is a beautiful gnostic lesson, involving astronomy, 
 chemistry, and an astonishing knowledge of physiology and 
 anatomy, in view of the supposed early period when the bibli- 
 cal work was produced. It only proves what terrible sacri- 
 fices humanity made to bring on the “dark ages.” 
 
 God, the electrical, universal mind, with its seat in the 
 brain, sends John, the atomic being, in the sympathetic nervous 
 system, to announce the coming of the spiritual christ through 
 his spiritual body, the spinal nerves, to take possession of his 
 natural body and become the gaseous man in the muscular 
 system, to give life and animation to Adam, the solid. earthy 
 man of bones. 
 
 What about the woman? She, most of all. represents a 
 special dispensation. 
 
 “For the man is not of the woman; but the woman of the 
 Mane aAGOrem on 
 
 In the cosmic process the planet symbolizes Adam, from 
 which Eve is taken in the form of the crescent moon, the sym- 
 bolical rib. 
 
THE REVELATION 445 
 
 In the earthy man the marrow symbolizes woman. Evi- 
 dently it is the theory that the marrow of the bones is a product 
 of the bones themselves. 
 
 We willingly accept this theory. The bones must produce 
 a physical as well as a spiritual fruit, like all other tissues. 
 Motion is the spiritual fruit, and, it is safe to say, the marrow 
 is the physical fruit of the bones. The perpetuation of the liv- 
 ing cells in the bony structures is a reproductive process in the 
 marrow, replacing the waste due to action, and we believe this 
 has to do with nerve tissue to perfect the cycle. 
 
 “Neither was the man created for the woman, but the 
 Woman tortheuman® 7e(l Coral 1.9: ) 
 
 Let us return to the introduction of the new dispensation. 
 The new already has been rehearsed in the old. It is not a 
 gradual merging of the one into the other, but is an abrupt con- 
 trast between the dead and the living. Only memory and tra- 
 dition, in the aspect of a previously prepared prophecy, are 
 brought over into the new, and these die in fulfillment. The 
 Jordan is the dividing line. When all prophecy is fulfilled, 
 then comes the end. 
 
 Moses died according to prophecy when his work was ful- 
 filled. (Deut. 34:5.) 
 
 Aaron, enlightment, died according to prophecy. (Num. 
 20 :24. ) 
 
 Elijah died according to prophecy. (II Kings 2:1.) 
 
 Zacharias died at the entrance to the temple, signifying 
 that tradition was not to be perpetuated in the body, which is 
 true. Tradition represents the dead waste of the body and is 
 eliminated as its excrements. 
 
 John is quickly beheaded after introducing Christ, de- 
 headed would be a better word, for speech dies upon leaving 
 the mouth, as far as sound is associated with it. 
 
 Christ is crucified in order to complete the similitude and 
 leave to the church his divine powers. The body is the church, 
 Christ is the head of the church. In nature when the head is 
 severed from the body it dies. This again proves the church 
 abnormal. 
 
446 THE REVELATION 
 
 And these are but the leading characters. It is a strange 
 fact that practically all the leading biblical characters meet 
 with an untimely death. Surely it is anything but a sane calling 
 with such flimsy evidences of reward. 
 
 It is plain that the reason is, these are but figurative charac- 
 ters and their murder involves no actual turpitude, and it is 
 essential to eliminate them from further active participation in 
 the system, which now is become but the putting into actual 
 practice of that which has been so elaborately designed and re- 
 hearsed in the wholly romantic Hebraic system. 
 
 That prophecy is a fixed thing is easily proven. 
 
 “But the prophet which shall presume to speak a word in 
 my name which I have not commanded him to speak, or that 
 shall speak in the name of other gods, even that prophet shall 
 die mae Weuumlcr20 sa) 
 
 Here god is speaking although he is “neither man nor son 
 of man.” 
 
 The test of true prophecy is absurd. 
 
 “When a prophet speaketh in the name of the Lord, if the 
 thing follow not, nor come to pass, that is the thing which the 
 Lord hath not spoken.” (Deut. L3e27—) 
 
 This is the 8tuff contained in the mass of testimony left 
 in Gilead. 
 
 We believe it will be interesting to examine some of the 
 surrounding facts associated with the immediate introduction 
 of the Christian dispensation. 
 
 Elijah represented the active prophecy of the old testa- 
 ment, which could not pass over Jordan. He transferred his 
 prophetic office to Elisha, who inspired John, who was the tem- 
 porary, living prophet to announce the coming of Christ. 
 
 In view of what we have said in our previous chapter, it 
 is evident that Elijah assumes the attitude of the electric god, 
 for the meaning of the name is the Lord is God. 
 
 John is believed to be Elijah, also Christ, but says: 
 
 “I am not the Christ.” (John 13205) 
 
 When asked if he were Elias, meaning Elijah, he said 
 
Tue REVELATION 447 
 
 No, and he then declared: “I am the voice of one crying in 
 the wilderness,” as said by the prophet Esaias, meaning Isaiah. 
 
 This clears the matter. 
 
 Elijah, prophecy, in the Hebraic dispensation, is the su- 
 preme power to be transmitted to Christianity. Therefore god 
 takes him, as spoken by god. 
 
 Elisha, the salvation of god, is made the agent for trans- 
 mitting the power of prophecy over the Jordan. He speaks for 
 god, not as god. 
 
 We may now understand why Eli ++ sha succeeds Elijah. 
 Shah means monarch. Monarchy is to be established, that is 
 why the “Kingdom of God” is so persistently named. 
 
 Esais, of whom John speaks, is the prophet Isaiah who 
 prophesies “the voice of one crying in the wilderness,” he 
 speaks of John. 
 
 This refers to the wilderness through which the Israelites 
 had passed before crossing over Jordan, the wilderness of ig- 
 norance, before the coming of Christ, the light of the world, 
 human intellect. 
 
 Isaiah means the salvation of John. 
 
 Active prophecy was to give way to the voice of the evange- 
 list or preacher. 
 
 “And the word was made flesh.” (John 1:14.) 
 
 In simple, the evangelical work was personified in John. 
 Where the Hebraic god was in heaven speaking through his 
 prophets, we see in the Christian dispensation god becomes per- 
 sonified—god in the flesh. This we believe reveals the human 
 tongue as the god manifested in the flesh through Christ. 
 
 All of these fanciful personages are but personified princi- 
 ples, like thought, speech, muscular action, etc.; put in forms 
 they become flesh. 
 
 In a special chapter we exhibit the personification of the 
 bones of the body, as representing the Israelites in which 
 Abram, Isaac, Jacob, Noah, Shem, Jepheth, Ham, and their 
 offspring are conspicuous characters, all merely symbolizing 
 essential names, places, and conditions found in the grand re- 
 hearsal of the Christian exploitation. 
 
448 THE REVELATION 
 
 It is useless to attempt to justify or defend the Christian 
 scheme on any ground, so long as it is based upon fictions 
 like these. 
 
 The well established fact that there is no more authentic 
 foundation for the characters of the new testament than for the 
 old, clearly reveals that the whole mass is fiction. For two 
 hundred years there did not exist an authentic gospel of the 
 new testament. The plea that they were lost is too puerile for 
 consideration. To say they could be restored by traditional 
 stories is equally absurd. 
 
 If one single important character is a myth, the whole 
 Bible fabric falls to pieces. Origen, one of the founders of 
 the church, admits that Christ is but a figurative thing. Why, 
 then, should any of the others be real, living characters? There 
 is not one single evidence outside the Bible lore, to prove they 
 are, and yet they are all “preached to the multitude literally.” 
 
 How long will this false pretense continue? How long 
 will humanity survive under a dual government maintained by 
 corrupt political intrigues? 
 
PNR SOOM 
 
 PLL Ro LAN eV EOE OGY tae CRE ATTEN Gab ATs f 
 BELIEFS 
 
 (A single false belief may poison the blood of a nation.) 
 
 Having taken a superficial view of the whole subject, to 
 give understanding, we may now focus the plot into a more 
 visible form. 
 
 The ecclesiasts conceived the idea of organizing a uni- 
 versal government to control and develop all of mankind, 
 through which to exploit its powers and glorify itself. 
 
 Established civil governments, and strong kingdoms, al- 
 ready established over nations of well civilized peoples, forbade 
 a direct introduction of such a revolutionary enterprise. There- 
 fore a secret, oath-bound priesthood assumed the task of elab- 
 orating a religio-political organization to surreptitiously usurp 
 control. This necessitated an authority superior to recognized 
 civil authority. 
 
 The religious aspect was to win and convince the masses 
 of people, and the political aspect was to persuade, bribe, and 
 coerce civil rulers. 
 
 The whole scheme was worked out and theoretically re- 
 hearsed before it was cautiously introduced. To be a universal 
 religion it was necessary to adopt the leading doctrines of all 
 the influential forms of religions, that it might be “all things 
 to all men.” 
 
 To be a universal government it was necessary to establish 
 a divine authority to appoint and depose kings, such authority 
 to come direct from its fictitious god. 
 
 To this end the ecclesiasts plagiarized every important doc- 
 trine from previous religions and it secretly includes their gods, 
 and pretends, figuratively at least, to worship them—sun-gods, 
 fire-gods, light-gods, images, and natural objects, also innumer- 
 
 449 
 
450 THE REVELATION 
 
 able others, including the ancient phallic worship, human sac- 
 rifices, and cannibalism. 
 
 Genesis is the text-book minutely covering the genealogical 
 line essential to establish the divine authority from god. This 
 is a wholly fictitious and fabulous story with a childish attempt 
 at adjustment with the scientific knowledge of that period, in - 
 order to claim also a divine right to all wisdom, and to teach 
 the future generations. 
 
 The pivot upon which the whole enterprise turns is the 
 power to rule and enlighten the new posterity to enable it to 
 raise up a super-people wholly under its rule of obedience and 
 discipline. 
 
 The first five books of the old testament are named the 
 Pentateuch, “the five-fold book,’ meaning in the Hebrew 
 Torah, “the-law.” 
 
 Ecclesia is derived from the Greek, signifying a legislative 
 assembly. 
 
 Thus, from the very beginning, a form afi law-making 
 sovereignty was contemplated, the underyling purpose being 
 adroitly concealed by an elaborately designed code wrapped in 
 a bombastic and entertaining romance and fable. 
 
 The first ten words in the Bible establish the ecclesiastic 
 or heavenly people who are to rule, and the common or earthy 
 people who are to be governed. 
 
 Heaven means ecclesiastic government. 
 
 Ecclesia means the law-making power. 
 
 Earth means the common masses of producing people. 
 
 This signifies a self-appointed guardianship over mankind 
 and the usurpation of the powers of long-established civil insti- 
 tutions, which naturally have been developed out of the expand- 
 ing intelligence and wisdom of evoluting races. 
 
 There is not one single word or indication to justify this 
 enterprise. Every page of church history not sweetened by a 
 fictitious genealogical tree, condems it as an evil thing. It 
 confesses its antagonistic and warlike character and its deter- 
 mination to tear down what civilization has builded up. 
 
THE REVELATION 451 
 
 In its fabulous story of choosing a people for its exploita- 
 tion it reveals its whole scheme. It attempts to imitate the 
 god of nature and to design a human institution after the 
 visible processes and forms of creation, using all visible natural 
 objects as secret symbols. 
 
 The mountain is the church; the sea the holy see. Waters 
 are ordinances and peoples. Rain is doctrines. Dew is con- 
 versions. | 
 
 Nearly every word has some significance of law, rule, or 
 coercive power. 
 
 Heaven is above the earth—the air. 
 
 Earth means the people—the earth. 
 
 Water means ordinances, laws—the water. 
 
 Fire means judgment—the fire. 
 
 Thus they utilize every element. 
 
 In choosing a people its first name reveals its purpose. 
 
 Jacob means to supplant. 
 
 Rebekah his mother means snare. 
 
 To conceal this, Jacob’s name is changed to Israel, mean- 
 ing who prevails with god, a prince with god. 
 
 The object’ of this is to establish the church as a mediator 
 between the people and the law which judges and punishes— 
 the original idea of the traffic in sin, the sale of indulgences. 
 
 “There is one mediator between God and men, the man — 
 iirastml cous: wah biti 2204) | 
 
 The first form of this law is a superstitious fear of an 
 invisible power, a “fearful,” “terrible” god. 
 
 The second form is a code of written laws executed by 
 the high priest and judges under the church control. God be- 
 comes discipline. 
 
 The third form is law made and executed by kings or 
 independent governments. God becomes established authority. 
 
 The fourth form is the law secretly inspired by the church 
 and executed by governments under its secret control. God 
 becomes intrigue. 
 
 The confessed method by which this chosen people is to be 
 drawn out of established nations, as a basis of church support, 
 
A572 THE REVELATION 
 
 is by temptations, fall and redemption. This is the reason for 
 secret intrigue. 
 
 “Hath God essayed to go and take him a nation from the 
 midst of another nation by temptations and by war?” (Deut. 
 4:34.) 
 
 The very first character called the father of all this chosen 
 people is tempted by this god. “God did tempt Abraham.” 
 (Gens ces) 
 
 This is a sinister thing. It was to test the priest to see if 
 he would murder his own son at the command of his superior. 
 
 We shall find ample justification of this in the new testa- 
 ment. 
 
 “He that loveth son or daughter more than me is not 
 worthy of me.” (Matt. 10:37.) 
 
 “Tf any man love not the Lord let him be anathema, 
 maranathaccin ILC Oragl Oe 25) 
 
 In modern Bible dictionaries this word anathema is de- 
 fined as meaning devoted, but this does not complete the sig- 
 nificance in this verse. It is usually translated accursed. 
 
 In its complete sense translated as devoted, it means de- 
 voted to destruction. 
 
 It corresponds to the Hebrew Herem, accursed. (Rom. 
 9:3 R.V.). Hiram means he that destroys. The original He- 
 braic meaning of crucify was accursed. 
 
 In Greek it signifies destruction; in Aramic Maran-atha, 
 one accursed at the coming of the Lord. 
 
 This is the method by which superstitious fear was ham- 
 mered into ignorant humanity as a bugaboo to children. 
 
 “As we said before, so say I now again, if any man preach 
 any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be 
 ACCULSECs gata Graliaes) 
 
 Let us drive this home so there may be no misunderstand- 
 ing. In the Mosaic period this word anathema was taken more 
 literally. Anything which was anathematized was devoted to 
 Jehovah. If it was some inanimate object it was to be given 
 to the priest. This was a peculiar method of confiscation, 
 luxuries being denied to the Israelites. If it were a living thing, 
 
THE REVELATION 453 
 
 even a human being, it had to be slain, for anything once given 
 to Jehovah was irredeemable. 
 
 This is why the word devoted takes the place of accursed 
 in defining the word anathema. The priesthood did not want 
 accursed things on their hands. Devoted means pious. 
 
 In preparing its chosen people, ecclesiasticism attempted 
 to apply the processes of nature. 
 
 All this remarkable fable was conceived and elaborated by 
 the so-called church fathers. Before we show the method by 
 which the seeds of ecclesiasticism were to be sown we shall call 
 attention to the secret underlying suggestion, sugar-coated in 
 beautiful, gnostic language. 
 
 Clement of Rome, one of the apostolic fathers, is the author 
 of the following: 
 
 “The sower goes forth and casts it into the ground: and 
 the seed being thus scattered, though dry and naked when it 
 fell upon the earth, is gradually dissolved. Then, out of its 
 dissolution, the mighty power of providence of the Lord raises 
 it up again.” 
 
 Reader, does that look like a loaded bomb? 
 
 Well, it is! This was Clement’s idea of the resurrection, 
 purely a gnostic lesson, nevertheless a simile of tremendous 
 importance. (Read Matt. 13.) 
 
 We find in Corinthians the manner of the resurrection. 
 
 “So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in 
 corruption; it is raised in incorruption. 
 
 “It is sown in dishonor; it is raised in glory.” (I Cor. 
 15 :42-43.) 
 
 This is the wickedest proposition advanced by the ecclesi- 
 astical idea, and it was literally carried out. 
 
 The older mankind must die that its sins, its strength, its 
 influences may not interfere with the exploitation of the new 
 crop, the new generation which the church proposes to raise up 
 and train as its exclusive race. Therefore the seeds of de- 
 structive sin are sown to produce a new but tender, pliable and 
 ignorant crop. 
 
454 THE REVELATION 
 
 “Our old man is sacrificed that the body of sin might be 
 destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin.” (Rom. 
 G20;5) 
 
 Who says this is not so? Then turn back to Joel and you 
 will find this prophecy : 
 
 “Put ye in the sickle, for the harvest is ripe: come, get 
 you down: for the press is full, the fats overflow; for their 
 wickedness is great. 
 
 “Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision.” (Joel 
 3 :13-14.) 
 
 This means humanity, ripe for the slaughter. 
 
 “Thrust in thy sickle, and reap; for the time is come for 
 thee to reap, for the harvest of the earth is tripe.” (Rey, 14:15.) 
 Do you still believe this conceals no sinister meaning ? 
 
 “The field is the world; the good seeds are the children of 
 the kingdom (church) ; but the tares are the ‘children of the 
 wicked (not of the church). 
 
 “The enemy that sowed them is the devil: the harvest is 
 the end of the world (the end of the church scheme), and the 
 reapers are the angls (priests). 
 
 “As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the 
 fire; so shall it be in the end of this world. 
 
 “The son of man shall send forth his angels (agents) and 
 they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend. 
 
 * “And shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be 
 wailing and gnashing of teeth. 
 
 “Then shall the righteous shine forth.’ (Matt. 13.) 
 
 It is estimated as a fact in history that fifty millions of 
 innocent, human beings were sacrificed in this manner by the 
 inquisition, in an effort of fulfillment of this hellish suggestion. 
 
 Is this lable to happen again? Another period of reaping 
 is close at hand for the “wickedness is great.” 
 
 Who is responsible for the sowing of this wickedness? 
 
 “And when the thousand years are expired Satan shall be 
 loosed out of his prison and shall go out to deceive the nations 
 which are in the four quarters of the earth.” (Rev. 20:7-8.) 
 
THE REVELATION 455 
 
 Who has this power of “loosing and binding?” (Is. 58-6, 
 Matte LO Onl S185) 
 
 “The Lord looseth prisoners.” (Ps. 146:7.) 
 
 Now let us return to the original theme of this chapter. 
 
 We have repeatedly said that the original purpose was to 
 sow wickedness to debase humanity that the younger genera- 
 tion under the control of the church would see the dangers of 
 it. When these wicked conditions reach a climax, the church 
 begins its harvest. It sends out its swarm of evangelical work- 
 ers to preach and gather in the broken derelicts who have tasted 
 of the dregs. Do not be deceived, this is not a natural process. 
 
 Moses erected the brazen serpent to heal, not prevent, and 
 this is the theory. The more there are to heal the greater the 
 field of the harvest. This healing process is a profitable en- 
 terprise. 
 
 Israel was first sent into Egypt. 
 
 Egypt means oppression and affliction. 
 
 A man must taste of the prison to appreciate liberty and 
 respect for the power which releases him. If this were not 
 true there would be no merit in the boast: “The Lord looseth 
 prisoners.” 
 
 Moses symbolizes the loosing from prison, from bondage 
 to oppression and affliction. 
 
 The Israelites are tempted into the wilderness of sin, and 
 this is called a “great deliverance.” 
 
 Let us examine the agents in this act. 
 
 Moses means extraction, to draw out. 
 
 Aaron means the enlightener. 
 
 Aaron’s first son is Nabab, meaning the liberal, voluntary 
 oift. 
 
 Aaron’s second son is Abihu, god is father. 
 
 Aaron’s third son is Eleazar, meaning court. 
 
 His fourth son is Ithacar, meaning palm, victory. 
 
 The law, enlightenment, liberality, court, what next? Aaron 
 takes for wife Elisheba (Elizabeth), meaning oath. Hur helps 
 Aaron to uphold the hands of Moses. Hur means whiteness, 
 absolution, liberty. 
 
456 THE REVELATION 
 
 Is there no significance in this combination? 
 
 How does it happen that a man who is charged with an 
 offense loses his liberty ; goes into the court; holds up his hand, 
 and makes an oath, to regain his liberty. 
 
 This is symbolical of the people being in bondage to op- 
 pression, affliction, and ignorance, and being released from this 
 state by the enlightenment given them by the church, which gives 
 them certain liberty of speech and action, under oath not to 
 exceed prescribed bounds under pain of punishment. 
 
 Both Nadab and Abihu, Aaron’s first two sons were burned 
 as heretics, exceeding the terms of their liberty of speech, 
 
 As we have previously shown, the journey through the 
 wilderness is simply the rehearsal of that which is outlined in 
 Genesis, to be put into actual practice by the Christian dis- 
 pensation. 
 
 “Call upon the Lord and he will save you.” 
 
 For centuries in England the church stood between crime 
 and justice by the law called the “benefit of clergy,” no matter 
 what the crime, and, if convicted, the repeating of the so-called 
 neck verse, the first verse of the fifty-first psalm, took the case 
 of any one under the protection of the church out of the juris- 
 diction of the presiding judge. Such was the power of the 
 church to override the law and save. 
 
 “Have mercy upon me, O God, according to thy loving 
 kindness: according unto the multitude of thy tender mercies 
 blot out my transgressions.” (Ps. 51:1.) 
 
 This was the “neck verse.” 
 
 The church was exploiting its own usurped power as the 
 power of god, to convince the people of the importance of 
 coming under its protection. 
 
 Let us get back to the main theme. 
 
 All religions, from antiquity to the present time, have a 
 mythological basis, whick® becomes more plausible, personal, 
 and systematic as human conscience is awakened and intellect 
 reveals the absurdities of the early romance and fable of the 
 more superstitious age. Religions would cease in a day could 
 all humanity be purged of superstitious fear. Could a law be 
 
THE REVELATION 457 
 
 enforced making it a crime to deceive ignorant persons to cause 
 them to believe in a fabulous and unknowable god, the priest- 
 hood would instantly fade away. 
 
 The Christian mythology is an elaborate system conceal- 
 ing contemplated enterprises by which the energy of the masses 
 may be made to contribute to its support, and by which it may 
 coerce this maintenance. The following framework of the 
 scheme will make it plain. 
 
 CHRISTIAN MyTHOLOGY: 
 
 Earthy period (Cain, vegetation. 
 
 Adam Abel, atmosphere. 
 
 Production Seth, animals. 
 
 Water Period 
 Noah 
 
 Shem, place. 
 Japheth, growth. 
 
 Distribution Ham, support. (Ham becomes 
 
 Canaan, merchandising. ) 
 
 God 
 
 Isaac, succession. 
 
 Increase Jacob, expansion. 
 
 Fire period Moses, legislation. 
 
 Jehovah Aaron, education. 
 
 Regulation Joshua, warfare. 
 
 Light period (Church, religion. 
 
 Christ King, authority. 
 
 Air period es progenitor. 
 
 Dispensation Nation, people. 
 
 Christ is the Lord, meaning loafward, bread dispenser. 
 
458 THE REVELATION 
 
 “Before the child (Christ) shall know to refuse the evil 
 and choose the good, the land that thou abhorrest shall be for- 
 saken.” (Is. 7:16.) This refers to Assyria, meaning happiness. 
 
 This is the fanciful framework of the Christian scheme 
 almost wholly gnostic in its origin and following the theories of 
 ancient philosophers. Branching out from these characters are 
 the genealogical branches symbolizing the policies and practices © 
 by which the Christian scheme is put in actual execution. 
 
 This is all there is to Christianity. Those who conscien- 
 tiously believe they are good Christians need not feel regret 
 that they may have to dodge the debris of this falling idol. It 
 will bring their religion home to roost where it belongs. The 
 god of nature is enthroned in every man’s conscience if he will 
 only recognize him. His name is reason, one of the most peace- 
 loving, friendly companions imaginable. It is not necessary for 
 anyone to abandon a sensible religion, and a real god, to elimi- 
 nate Christianity with its terrible burdens upon humanity. 
 There is no sense in a proposed human mediator between the 
 true god and man. No external prayer can benefit the indi- 
 vidual, his prayer alone can make the psychic impression, and 
 that impression may work good or evil to ourselves. Good is 
 god, and evil is the devil. 
 
 When you read the old testament, just keep this in mind. 
 You are reading the fictitious history of a fabulous and im- 
 possible people. Testament merely means witness, and does 
 not properly apply to the “old” and “new” sections of the Bible. 
 Covenant is the proper word. The ecclesiasts made a covenant 
 with themselves and attempted to make a witness out of its 
 own fabrication. 
 
 When ‘you read the gospels of the new “covenant,” re- 
 member they are in no sense authentic. The word gospel ex- 
 plains itself. God = good, spell = story, making a good story. 
 Nobody will dispute this. 
 
 Don’t be made a fool of by others, and don’t make a fool 
 of yourself. What do you suppose nature gave you the faculty 
 of thought for, if you must depend upon others to do your 
 thinking for you? 
 
THE REVELATION 459 
 
 We know quite well how important this question is to con- 
 scientious believers in Christianity. They have had hammered 
 into them so many irrational beliefs as a bribe to draw them 
 into the church, it is difficult to give them up. No one likes to 
 admit that he has permitted himself to be fooled and deceived, 
 yet it is often a relief to do so. 
 
 The sale of indulgences and the idea of a purgatory are 
 purely money-getting schemes. Both should be prohibited by 
 law as obtaining money under false-pretense. 
 
 The next fictitious doctrine is that which teaches an indi- 
 vidual immortality of an individual soul after the death of the 
 body. 
 
 Those who have been permitted to review and criticize our 
 work invariably observe that we say little of the immortality of 
 the soul as taught by the Bible. 
 
 Christianity explicitly declares that immortality is eternal 
 Nie, (GLE Ace ea Woes se) 
 
 Christ alone enjoys this immortal state. 
 
 “King of kings and Lord of lords. 
 
 “Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which 
 no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen nor can 
 SEC mentee 111.60. |O),) 
 
 The promise of eternal life and immortality is only held 
 out to encourage the priesthood in its work. (II Tim. 1:10-11.) 
 
 It is not intended that man shall have eternal life and 
 immortality. 
 
 “Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good 
 and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of 
 the tree of life, and eat and live forever. 
 
 “Therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the garden 
 of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken.” (Gen. 
 3222-23.) 
 
 Thus man was condemned to eternal drudgery by the 
 priesthood. 
 
 “Us” signifies the élite, the priesthood. 
 
 Good and evil signify god and the devil, intellect and ig- 
 norance, light and darkness. 
 
460 Tue REVELATION 
 
 That man is not to rise again is made equally emphatic in 
 the same chapter. 
 
 “In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou 
 return unto the ground: for out of it wast thou taken: for dust 
 thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return.” (Gen. 3:19.) 
 
 Is there any promise of eternal life and immortality in 
 this? 
 
 Now, let us get at the truth. To conjure a soul the ecclesi- 
 asts differentiate between the mind which thinks and the body 
 which acts, and in the face of their own secret understanding 
 to the contrary, they inspire the belief that this mind takes on 
 individuality after the death of the body. This is pure hypoc- 
 risy, and we are going to demonstrate it by their own system 
 and without going into a technical argument of the subject 
 which belongs in our other volume, THE RESURRECTION. 
 
 In our gnostic volume we advance the theory of a universal 
 mental pabulum, in which is recorded, in a potential state, the 
 memory of every experience in the creation of matter and ma- 
 terial bodies. Matter and material bodies are created through 
 which to place this stored wisdom into the active state of men- 
 tation. In the active state it is expansive, and radiates wisdom. 
 In the passive state it is conserving and absorbs wisdom. This 
 is beautifully symbolized by the gnostic cosmogony from which 
 the Christian idea is drawn. The sun radiates energy and begets 
 light. The moon receives energy and reflects light. The sun 
 begets physical action and the moon begets mental action. These 
 unite to reveal wisdom. 
 
 This is the universal respiration. 
 Now, what have we? 
 
 The universal pabulum exhales the wisdom which con- 
 structs the physical being and enables it to formulate thought. 
 It inhales the breath of physical nature, which is the fruit of 
 that thought. This is the basis of our theory that universal 
 mind is all mind, and that we live in constant contact with this 
 universal state, drawing our inspiration from it and contribut- 
 ing our thoughts to it. Therefore our immortality consists of 
 
THE REVELATION 461 
 
 our mental contributions to the great potential being who is “all 
 and in all.” 
 
 It is a simple chemical theorem. That for which the uni- 
 versal mind has attraction is absorbed by it as stored wisdom. 
 That which does not enjoy this affinity is rejected. Conse- 
 quently this universal body is a reasoning body, in the sense 
 of selectivity. It selects that wisdom which is useful for its 
 creative purposes, and rejects that which it cannot use. This 
 differentiates between good and evil. 
 
 Let us give a physical similitude which convinces us that 
 ecclesiasticism has this identical theory in mind. 
 
 In previous chapters we have explained the use of the 
 physical manifestations or gnostic symbols by the ecclesiasts. 
 
 Every river system in its flow towards the sea has two mo- 
 tions, a forward current and a lateral wave motion. The first 
 is permanent, and is the motion which carries the waters into 
 the sea. The latter is an eccentric motion subject to the vicissi- 
 tudes of wind, and purposeful or accidental causes. This ac- 
 cumulates and distributes the foreign substances which find 
 their way into the stream. They are cast toward the shores, 
 there to accumulate as debris. Out of this spring both vege- 
 tation and animal life, which throughout the world are found 
 most prolific along the water streams. This is the planting of 
 seeds in corruption to rise up in incorruption. 
 
 This motion knows neither good nor evil, because itis 
 subject to accident and has neither reason nor understanding. 
 But the current which moves the waters toward the sea has a 
 mission to perform, and it frequently performs miracles to 
 carry forward its purpose. The waters in their course dissolve 
 the elements of which the earth is composed, take up the salts 
 in solution, and carry them into the sea. The most conspicuous 
 result is the large quantities of chloride of sodium found in sea 
 water. This is due to chemical action, hence the comparison is 
 between the corruption of the river and the purity of the sea. 
 
 This is taken to symbolize the corruption of the people 
 flowing towards the church as compared with the elect of the 
 holy see. 
 
 ° 
 
462 THE, REVELATION 
 
 The good and useful follow the current to the sea; the evil 
 are cast along the river course as derelicts, forsaken, abandoned, 
 with a possibility of rising up in incorrupt forms. 
 
 This symbolizes the absorption of the good and useful 
 thoughts into the universal sea of potential mind, and the rejec- 
 tion of the evil and harmful. But this is only half of the act, 
 the inspiration. 
 
 The sea having purified the waters which have been con- 
 ducted to it by the river, they are raised up and sent out over 
 the lands in the form of clouds to rain pure water upon the 
 earth. The rain symbolizes doctrines in the ecclesiastic simili- 
 tude, hence the clouds symbolize the evangelical propaganda, 
 giving to the people the mental training which it desires they 
 should have. Thus they reveal that they entertain the belief 
 that in the active state the universal mentation distributes en 
 masse only that which it desires physical nature to inhale or 
 absorb. 
 
 Let us sum up in a few paragraphs the substance of this 
 idea. The universal body, in its passive or potential state, is an 
 invisible, impalpable, spirit substance which is wisdom. This 
 wisdom assumes an active state for manifestation, requiring the 
 creation of matter by a conversion of its own substance through 
 which to physically express and reveal itself. Thus unity creates 
 duality, mind and matter. Mind and matter beget thought. 
 This is the trinity. 
 
 Whether he is the author of the aphorism or not, Prentiss 
 Mulford is right, “thoughts are things.” To complete the cycle 
 these thoughts become the breath and food for the universal 
 pabulum, and they are absorbed into it, becoming potential wis- 
 dom, the store of mental food for future creations. 
 
 We shall attempt to explain why this stored wisdom is not 
 immortal, although the spiritual fruit of the physical creations. 
 
 Its purpose is for mental food for the material creations. 
 It is stored in vibratory combinations. When these combina- 
 tions are absorbed by physical bodies, they are chemically di- 
 gested and broken up. By this process they are put into the 
 active state, being translated into thought. Therefore wisdom 
 
THE REVELATION 463 
 
 is converted into knowledge by understanding, and intellect is 
 manifested to the extent of the mental Doct to translate the 
 universal waves. 
 
 The animal brain is the mechanism which translates uni- 
 versal wisdom into thought, therefore we are compelled to be- 
 lieve that all thought is evolved from the universal pabulum 
 through the brain as a receiving and translating agent. 
 
 The radio receiving instrument is a mechanical brain which 
 receives out of the atmosphere, the gaseous world, the coarser 
 waves created by mechanical and human sounds, and translates 
 them back into the original understandable sounds. Although 
 in different planes, thought transmission being vibratory and 
 silent, and sound transmission being gaseous and audible, the 
 process of transmission is identically the same. The one is 
 received and translated by the internal sense centers, and the 
 other is translated by the external sense organs. ‘Therefore 
 there can be little doubt about the transmission of vision waves 
 as well as sound waves in due time. The transmission of 
 sound waves is practically instantaneous over the radio system, 
 consequently time is not an element in thought transmission. 
 
 The longing for immortality on the part of humanity is a 
 cultivated thing and wholly physical, a thing of the flesh. It 
 belongs in the same category with a longing for many unat- 
 tainable things which had we never heard of we would never 
 crave. It is only the cyclic life that is eternal and immortal. 
 
 The true mental aspiration should be to bring one’s self 
 into conscious contact with the universal mentation, that we 
 may develop our intellect with pure food, the essenic wisdom 
 which may only traverse the vibratory waves. The whole world 
 caters to sound, hence it cannot rise above the gaseous plane. 
 Sound is an irritant, and begets confusion. Silence is restful 
 and calms the angry mind and soothes the tired body. The 
 formula is simple: Learn how to think, and strive to get under- 
 standing. This will bring you closer to an immortal state than 
 any other thing a human being can do. 
 
PAT SNe yal 
 A BRIEF COMMENTARY ON FLAVIUS JOSEPHUS 
 (“Birds of a feather flock together.’’) 
 
 Like the tracks of the prehistoric Dodo, the imprint of 
 Christian error is perpetuated in the petrified slime of antiquity. 
 
 The word Dodo means silly; which equally applies to the 
 other, for only the silly could conscientiously advocate belief in 
 the so-called evidences, which are conjured out of the fertile 
 brains of designing priests to give plausibility to fiction. 
 
 No unprejudiced person, familiar with the construction of 
 the Bible, can read the works of Flavius Josephus without 
 realizing that these writings are wholly inspired by the same 
 spirits that formulated the old testament. The necessity for 
 some historical corroboration, inspired the work. Moreover, it 
 could utter things which could not be said in the scriptures 
 without betraying their ulterior character. 
 
 Josephus’ works are no more intended for popular con- 
 sumption or “private interpretation” (II Peter 1:20) than are 
 the scriptures. 
 
 Our brief commentary upon Josephus will, we are confi- 
 dent, sufficiently demonstrate the ulterior and deceitful charac- 
 ter of these writings to satisfy the most skeptical. 
 
 It is by examining the alleged evidences which are quoted 
 to strengthen the Christian pretenses, we find many evidences 
 of intrigue and duplicity. We shall especially refer to the so- 
 called “Jewish history” by Flavius Josephus. 
 
 Surrounding this purely inspired work are all of the ear- 
 marks of collusion. 
 
 Let us first analyze the name. 
 
 Flavius is the name of a line of Roman emperors, Ves- 
 pasian and his sons Titus and Domitian. Titus Flavius Ves- 
 
 464 
 
THE REVELATION ; 465 
 
 pasianus was emperor of Rome from 70 to 79 A. D. He 
 “destroyed Jerusalem” in 70. 
 
 Therefore Flavius is not a Hebrew name, and it is not 
 likely that Josephus would have been given, as a child, a Roman’ 
 name in these circumstances. 7 
 
 It is more than suspicious that he deserted his own people 
 after Vespasian had conquered them, and made his home with 
 the emperor. It seems likely that this was a betrayal, for he 
 received large tracts of land in Judea and an annual pension, 
 and thereafter was called Flavius. 
 
 So much for his adopted name. 
 
 Now we have something more tangible. His real Jewish 
 name is Joseph ben Matthias, which means Joseph son of 
 Matthias. 
 
 In Matthew’s genealogy of Christ, Jacob is the son of 
 Matthan and Joseph the son of Jacob. In Luke 3:24-25, Jo- 
 seph is the son of Mattathias. 
 
 Matthew, Matthan, and Matthias all mean the same, god’s 
 gift, and they all write Jewish legends. In each case some in- 
 crease or strength is added to the scriptures. Joseph means 
 increase. 
 
 In our candid opinion, this is too close together not to 
 have some significance. He is of “priestly descent”? by his own 
 words. 
 
 Gods’ gift signifies the gift of language as is made known 
 by John, meaning the same, signifying the evangelist, preacher, 
 exhorter. It is to strengthen fictitious Jewish history that the 
 alleged Flavius Josephus writes. 
 
 It was absolutely essential for the Christian exploiters to 
 have some historical backing to their enterprise. Nevertheless 
 Josephus himself says: | 
 
 “My work contains all our antiquities and the constitution 
 of our government, as interpreted out of the Hebrew scrip- 
 tures.” 
 
 That means exactly what we hold to be true, that Josephus’ 
 history is only doctored up from the same materials as found 
 in the old testament, after that work was completed, to make 
 
466 THE REVELATION 
 
 them correspond. If this be true, then the same code will 
 appear in both works, which should be convincing, for it 1s not 
 found in any other works. 
 
 Josephus himself promised that he would write an interpre- 
 tation of the scriptures, which, by his language, he could have 
 done, but if such a book ever appeared it was wholly suppressed, 
 for there is no record of it extant. It is said by some to have 
 been written and, like the gospels for the first two Christian 
 centuries, it was conveniently “lost.” 
 
 Josephus does not respond to the code, but Joseph means 
 increase and sephar means scribe, a book, a haven. 
 
 In the preface of his work, he mentions Epaphroditus as 
 his most beloved friend and counselor. This was the Roman 
 friend) Otebaulan ibis 2 5) 
 
 Epaphroditus means lovely, agreeable, handsome. 
 
 It is peculiar, too, that Josephus mentions favorably in his 
 preface, Ptolemy Philadelphus, meaning brotherly love. 
 
 We are especially interested in the confession of Josephus 
 that his works “all have reference to the nature of the universe.” 
 This specifically means gnosticism, and is intended to apologize 
 for the gnostic character of the Bible. 
 
 Now, Josephus, like all men who attempt to impersonate 
 others in their writings, leaves the finger prints of mental 
 reservation and fear of a slip. “While our legislator (Moses) 
 speaks some things wisely but enigmatically, and others under 
 a decent allegory. Those that have a mind to know the reasons 
 of everything may find here a very curious philosophical theory, 
 which I now indeed waive the explication of; but if God 
 afford me time for it, I will set about writing it after I have 
 finished the present work.” 
 
 Do our readers doubt our own declaration of a secret code 
 which interprets the Bible after this plain explanation by 
 Josephus? 
 
 We declare that our own revelation is this long-postponed 
 work. 
 
 The very first chapter in his work, Antiquities of the Jews, 
 begins by saying that God placed a crystalline ‘round about 
 
THE REVELATION 467 
 
 the earth. The readers of our gnostic resurrection will remem- 
 ber our diagram of the first phase of the development of the 
 planetary trinity, in which we expressed the theory that the 
 cold body was surrounded by a photosphere of crystallized sul- 
 phureted hydrogen. 
 
 “And,” he says, “This is for giving moisture.” 
 
 We also explain how the oxidation of this photosphere 
 produced sulphur and water. This gives us courage in our 
 interpretations, but it convinces us that Josephus is too familiar 
 with the gnostic philosophy in the Bible not to be in on the 
 secrets of the Christian scheme. 
 
 He is only repeating from the Bible manuscripts. There 
 is no other possible means by which he could repeat, word for 
 word, the scheme of the creation as written in Genesis. It is 
 evident that the old testament includes the whole scriptural 
 theme. 
 
 “On the third day he appointed the dry land to appear, 
 with the sea itself ’round about it; and on the very same day 
 he made the plants and the seeds to spring out of the earth. 
 
 “On the fourth day he adorned the heaven with the sun, 
 the moon, and the other stars.’’ He classes the sun and moon 
 as stars. This is not Hebrew history; it is gnostic astronomy. 
 
 There is a remarkable evidence here of the gnostic wisdom. 
 It seems absurd, on its face, to say the vegetation should appear 
 before the sun, moon, and stars, but if we examine our second 
 phase of planetary development we find exactly the deduction 
 he draws. The moon is not yet cast off the side of the planet, 
 nor has the earth been released from the direct attraction of the 
 sun by axial motion. Nevertheless, the sun has melted away 
 the frozen mass from the side of the planet toward it, and 
 there is no reason why vegetation, if not animal life, did not 
 exist at that period. It is after the moon is cast off that it and 
 the sun seem to take their positions in the firmament as dis- 
 tinctive bodies. 
 
 He attributes to Moses the statement that “God took dust 
 from the ground and formed man, and inserted in him a spirit 
 and a soul.” This is taken from Plutarch’s philosophy which 
 
468 THe REVELATION 
 
 formed the trinity by the animal spirit connecting the soul and 
 body. 
 
 But Moses did not say this. 
 
 “And the Lord God formed man of the dust oF the ground 
 and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man be- 
 came a living soul.’’ (Genesis 2:7.) 
 
 Right here is a place for some one to explain why Josephus 
 puts words in Moses’ mouth giving to the first man both a 
 spirit and a soul. 
 
 In I Corinthians 15 5, we read the alleged words of Paul: 
 
 “And so it is written, the first Adam was made a living 
 soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit.” 
 
 This signifies two individuals. 
 
 We have seen that both Paul and Josephus claimed a close 
 friendship with Epaphroditus. It is evident they were all work- 
 ing together, and Josephus imbibed their ideas. Paul, in his 
 first epistle to the I] Thessalonians 5:23, says: 
 
 “I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be pre- 
 served.” 
 
 In his lives Plutarch does not mention Epaphroditus, but 
 the code does. 
 
 Take your dictionary and look for the meaning of spirit 
 and soul; they are one and the same. 
 
 Here is where Josephus received the idea that the earthy 
 man was given a spirit along with his soul, not from Moses. 
 
 In describing the four rivers which watered the garden of 
 Eden, he corroborates our interpretation that “waters’’ means 
 peoples, and “rivers” signifies the dispersion of peoples over 
 the earth and the courses taken. 
 
 “Phison means a multitude. 
 
 “Euphrate or Phrath, denotes dispersion. 
 
 “Tigris or Diglath signifies swift and narrow. 
 
 “Geon denotes, that arises from the East, stream.” 
 
 We find no logical basis for his suggestion that “AlTl the 
 living creatures had one language at that time.” 
 
 His interpretation is that originally it was not intended that 
 Eve should bear children, because Eve meant life and the 
 
THE REVELATION 469 
 
 waters—but life evolutes out of the waters. His idea agrees 
 with the statement that god deprived the serpent of speech and 
 its feet, as a punishment. This forbids the idea of animal 
 evolution. He concludes that all the animals had speech because 
 words are put in the mouth of the serpent. But by Eve he 
 means Evi, desire, the moon. Eve means life and the power of 
 reproduction. Evi means desire, generation. 
 
 We find a curious interpretation of Lamech’s lamentation 
 (Gen. 4:24): 
 
 “Tf Cain shall be avenged seven-fold, truly Lamech sey- 
 enty and seven-fold.”’ 
 
 Josephus says: ‘“Lamech had seventy-seven children by two 
 wives, Silla and Ada,” doubtless meaning “Zillah” and Adah. 
 (Gen. 4:19.) 
 
 This probably refers to Noah, the son of Lamech, and 
 his offspring. 
 
 Silla means branch, to spread out, as the branch of a tree. 
 
 Zillah means shadow, mysterious. 
 
 There may be some significance between these branches, 
 shadows, and mystery. 
 
 Adah means assembly, council. 
 
 Lamech means poor, made low, who is struck. 
 
 It is evident that Lamech’s reference to seven and seventy- 
 fold vengeance had something to do with his seventy-seven 
 children, but we know that the children of these fabulous char- 
 acters signify functions and purposes. 
 
 The lineage of Lamech must mean from Noah to Jacob. 
 
 Whether it has any specific bearing or not, the genealogy 
 of Christ by Luke 3 is 77, and it contains Joseph the son of 
 Mattathias, the original name of Flavius Josephus, Joseph son 
 of Mattathias. It is absurd to say these things are only inci- 
 dental. 
 
 In speaking of Adam and his offspring, Josephus indulges 
 in a palpable deceit by saying: “It would be too tedius to men- 
 tion the names of the children of Adam after Seth,” as though 
 such a thing were possible; although some old alleged tradition 
 puts Adam’s children at thirty-three sons and twenty-three 
 
470 Tue REVELATION 
 
 daughters, or fifty-six children. We believe this is a chemical 
 formula. 
 
 The first Adam specifically signifies the origin of vegeta- 
 tion. 
 
 To the children of Seth he gives credit as “the inventors 
 of that peculiar sort of wisdom which is concerned with the 
 heavenly bodies and their order, and they carved this wisdom 
 on two pillars which survived the flood.” This is simply scrip- 
 ture metaphor. Nevertheless it gives credit to the priesthood 
 for ancient gnostic wisdom. 
 
 Josephus got his dates mixed here, mistaking Seth for 
 Sesostris, king of Egypt. 
 
 Seth worshipped the god of the universe. 
 
 We have shown in other chapters evidence that the earliest 
 policy of the Christian exploitation was to displace the present 
 people by a new class raised up under church influence. Jo- 
 sephus corroborates this deduction. “God determined to destroy 
 the whole race of mankind, and to make another race free from 
 wickedness.” 
 
 This is a bold confession of the truth, and vindicates our 
 interpretations of the secret scriptures. 
 
 This is the precedent which Christianity attempted to imi- 
 tate when it brought on the “dark ages.” It believed it could 
 purge mankind of all it had learned, that a new mentality might 
 be raised up, which would classify and distribute mankind to 
 its design of a world civilization. 
 
 It is noticeable that Josephus imitates the style of 
 Luke, instead of Matthew, in referring to genealogy: “the son 
 OL Enoch, ethe=sor ole jared, «etc, 
 
 In the third chapter of Antiquities, the intention is so 
 plainly to fix up an authentic genealogy, it is pathetic. The 
 inconsistency of believing that the beginning races of men kept 
 accurate genealogical records makes it unnecessary to discuss 
 the matter. The commentaries attempting to reconcile the ab- 
 surdities found throughout such works must be either knaves 
 or fools. We find a foot note at the bottom of the page before 
 us, actually trying to fix the very day on which the alleged 
 
THE REVELATION 471 
 
 Noachiach flood began. It is a crime to permit such stuff to be 
 placed in public libraries. 
 
 In his vigorous efforts to prove that the Ark landed on 
 Mount Ararat. Josephus belittles himself. He quotes Hierony- 
 mus, meaning sacred name, which means that no question re- 
 garding his authenticity is permitted, because he is concealed in 
 the canonized apocrypha. It is curious that Josephus always 
 quotes the enemies of his race. II Macc. 12:2 tells how, as a 
 Syrian general, he permitted the treacherous drowning of two 
 hundred Jews. Syria, in the Hebrew, is Aram, meaning one 
 who deceives. 
 
 He also quotes Manasseh, meaning forgetfulness, and again 
 is that taint of familiarity. Manasseh is the son of Joseph. 
 
 He quotes Nicholas of Damascus. 
 
 Nicholas means I overcome the people. 
 
 Damascus means a sack full of blood, burning. 
 
 He quotes one Baris, who evidently is the Bariah of 
 I Chronicles 3:22, for the name means fugitive, and he says: 
 “Many who fled at the time of the deluge were saved,” accord- 
 ing to Josephus. 
 
 Bariah was the son of Shemaiah, he who hears and obeys. 
 There were twenty-five different priests by this name, a form 
 of Simeon. 
 
 There is a difference between the Bible and Josephus re- 
 garding the flood worth noting. 
 
 God said to Noah: 
 
 “Behold, I even I, do bring a flood of waters upon the 
 earth, to destroy all flesh.” (Gen. 6:17.) 
 
 Josephus says: 
 
 “God said to Noad: ‘It was not I who brought the destruc- 
 tion on a polluted world.’ ” 
 
 Despite the fact that god has just destroyed all men be- 
 cause of their wickedness, Josephus tells us that god prolonged 
 the lives of men “because of their virtues,’ and because they 
 were astronomers, and it was necessary for them to live six 
 hundred years to complete their computations of the periods of 
 the stars. Adding to this that “their food was then fitter for 
 
472 THe REVELATION 
 
 the prolongation of life.’ This is a suggestive statement. It 
 required five hundred years for ecclesiasts to totally suppress 
 the gnostic science. 
 
 It is a suspicious thing that Josephus is as urgent in 
 quoting authorities to the truth of what he writes, as the Chris- 
 tians themselves are. Moreover, it is impossible to find any 
 record of most of the names he mentions as his authority, and 
 those which are found are as amenable to interpretation by the 
 Bible code as are those in the Bible, showing conclusively they 
 are of the same system. 
 
 We find one curious interpretation by Josephus, which 
 becomes significant, in view of the fact that his original name 
 is Joseph. He says the Armenians call Ararat the place of 
 descent. 
 
 Joseph means increase. 
 
 This is the place where God said: 
 
 “Be fruitful and multiply upon the earth.” (Gen. 8:17.) 
 
 Naturally this is the starting point for the descendants of 
 Noah, and these are due to increase, hence Joseph is part and 
 parcel of the whole scheme. | 
 
 This word descent is of the gravest importance at the turn- 
 ing point, where the Hebraic merges into the Christian dis- 
 pensation. Jordan is the dividing line as symbolized by Elijah 
 parting the waters with his mantle. Waters mean multitudes, 
 and one of the meanings of Jordan is descent. As we have 
 previously seen, some of the descendants of Noah do not pass 
 over, therefore Jordan also becomes judgment in the sense of — 
 discretion, discernment, discrimination, decision. It was here 
 that the greatest sagacity had to be displayed as to what por- 
 tions of the old testament were to be acknowledged in the new. 
 Prophecy especially was a thing which must be left behind, for 
 the new dispensation was one of enforced fulfillment. This is 
 why the Reubenites were not permitted to permanently cross 
 over. John the Baptist symbolizes the temporary crossing over 
 by Reuben in order to herald the coming of Christ. His death 
 is necessary to prevent active prophecy becoming an element in 
 evangelical work, to weaken the prophecy of the old testament, 
 
THe REVELATION 473 
 
 which was the very foundation of the new dispensation. So 
 fearful was John that this might not be misconstrued, he de- 
 clared that he was not Elias. But Christ declared, and the dis- 
 ciples understood, that John was Elias. (Matt. 17:12.) 
 
 It was equally essential to slay Christ, who merely is a fig- 
 ure, symbolizing the bringing to earth of the divine authority 
 of god, to be dispensed by men impersonating the heirship. This 
 originated the succession. But we are unable to find legal jus- 
 tification for such inheritance. 
 
 The meanest deceit of the church is the “literal preaching 
 of Christ and him crucified” to the ignorant masses, and estab- 
 lishing a belief that such a personage actually lived and suffered 
 death. It is but natural that this fraud must sooner or later 
 be revealed, and the church must suffer the consequences. 
 
 Every parent knows the result of first breaking to the 
 grown-up child that “Santa Claus” is only a myth, and that all 
 through childhood he had been a victim of “pious fraud.” 
 
 The best authority we can find has this to say of Christmas: 
 
 “The word means Christ and mass, and is supposed to 
 celebrate the nativity of Christ. The institution of this festival 
 is attributed by the spurious decretals to Velasphorus, in the 
 reign of Antoninus Pius (A. D. 138-161.)” 
 
 One of the evidences of fraud is found in the fact that 
 December is the height of the rainy season in Judea, and the 
 shepherds do not graze and watch their flocks at that period. 
 But there is a better evidence of fraud: the nativity of Christ 
 was not established at that time; the doctrine of the immaculate 
 conception had only been hinted at by Ignatius, one of the 
 church fathers, about A. D. 115, and was not canonized until 
 many centuries later. The nature of his conception was abso- 
 lutely necessary to establish his birth, for the idea of the “im- 
 maculate conception” scientifically confirms the Christ charac- 
 ter as a figure or symbol, and not a personality. 
 
 It is a strange sarcasm on civilization that humanity, in 
 order to establish a hoilday on which to cease labor, will deify 
 the devil himself if need be. 
 
 All Christianity has helped the Catholic church to popular- 
 
474 Tue REVELATION 
 
 ize one of the most important and profitable church masses, 
 for which there is absolutely no foundation, such is the hypnotic 
 influence of “pious fraud.” One way to determine interpola- 
 tion is that new names used, like Telasphorus, are not found 
 in the code. 
 
 From the nature of the writings of Josephus, which are 
 but a relating of the old testament in a more readable and nar- 
 rative style, we do not hesitate to put his alleged works down as 
 “pious frauds,’ for which some of the early so-called church 
 fathers are responsible. 
 
 There is such a multitude of fictitious evidences of ulterior 
 meaning to all these writings, attempting to establish impossible 
 things, they are bound to cross themselves. The little things 
 are the dangerous evidences. 
 
 In Genesis 5:32, the sons of Noah are given as Shem, Ham, 
 and Japheth. This is followed by every dictionary and com- 
 mentary we can find. Josephus names them in order, Shem, 
 Japheth, and Ham. This seems on its face a trivial thing, but 
 our readers who have followed our gnostic interpretations will 
 recall that: 
 
 Shem represents the skin and flesh. 
 Japheth represents the muscles. 
 Ham represents the bones. 
 
 Josephus names them thus in their true order, revealing 
 his gnostic training, whoever he might be. 
 ® For the benefit of those who may not have read that por- 
 tion of our work, we repeat the similitude. 
 
 “God shall enlarge Japheth and he shall- dwell in the tents 
 of Shem: and Canaan (Ham) shall be his servant.” (Gen. 
 OE 7a) 
 
 The muscles are covered by the skin (the tent), and in 
 action are enlarged and they give impulse to the bones, the 
 burden-bearer of the whole body. This is gnostic. 
 
 The skin and flesh commonly symbolize the tent or cover- 
 ing of the body. 
 
 The secret significance is the church, civil government, 
 
> 
 
 THE REVELATION 475 
 
 and the producing masses. The will of the church is the 1m- 
 pulse of civil government to actuate the producing masses. 
 
 “Thou hast clothed me with skin and flesh.” (Job 10:11.) 
 
 The pretense at explaining the simultaneous existence of 
 many nations, with differing languages, is a frail attempt at 
 excusing the scriptures in this weak point. This and many 
 other similar things condemn the whole work. 
 
 Again, in chapter 7 of Antiquities, Josephus returns to the 
 gnosticism of Abram. 
 
 “He was first to publish this notion, that there was but 
 one god, the creator of the universe. 
 
 “This his opinion was derived from the phenomena that 
 were visible both at land and sea, as well as those that happened 
 to the sun, and moon, and all the heavenly bodies.” 
 
 He quotes Nicolaus of Damascus as saying: 
 
 “Abram reigned in Damascus, having come from Chaldea. 
 After a long time he removed to Canaan, which becomes Jude.” 
 
 This is worth interpreting. 
 
 Nicolaus means victory over the people. 
 
 Damascus means a sack full of blood, burning. 
 
 Chaldea means demons, robbers. 
 
 Canaan means trading, merchant. 
 
 Jude means praise. 
 
 One of the chief aims of Christianity 1s to control com- 
 merce. 
 
 This is an excellent background for the ancestor of Christ. 
 
 In chapter 8 he attempts to depict Abram as a reconciler 
 of religious differences, claiming that he introduced into Egypt 
 arithmetic and the science of astronomy, “for that science came 
 from the Chaldeans into Egypt.” This refers to light passing 
 into darkness, the setting of the sun. 
 
 Now, Egypt is Mizraim in Hebrew, meaning trouble and 
 oppression. It also symbolizes darkness, signifying misery, ad- 
 versity, ignorance. 
 
 This merely signifies that ignorance and adversity are 
 enlightened by external instruction. As Abraham is father of 
 
476 THE REVELATION 
 
 the church, it especially refers to the enlightenment of the ig- 
 norant masses by the church. 
 
 It is amusing to read the childish chatter about Abraham 
 dividing with Lot the land they occupied, because of conflict 
 between their shepherds, Lot choosing the low grounds at the 
 foot of the mountains, and Abraham taking to himself Hebron 
 “seven years ancienter than Tanis of Egypt.” 
 
 Josephus could not have written: this understandingly 
 without a full knowledge of its figurative character, for it is 
 not in any sense true history. 
 
 Mountains mean the church of Christ. 
 
 Abram means the multiplying people. 
 
 Lot means veil, screen, mask, conceal, cover, disguise. 
 
 Hebron means society, friendship, enchantment. 
 
 This was simply a division of the church work. Lot signi- 
 fies the mantle of mystery cast over the scriptures as preached 
 to the ignorant masses, “Christ and him crucified.” — 
 
 Abram assumes the high-toned attitude necessary to en- 
 chant the higher classes and the “thinkers of Heshbon.” 
 
 Lot takes in hand the agriculturists and the working 
 masses, those who do not think, and as a cloud or veil stands 
 between them and the priesthood. 
 
 Abraham returns to Canaan, meaning merchandising, and 
 casts his tent beneath the protecting shadows of the oak-groves 
 of Mamre, the strong kings of the Amorites. Oak means 
 strong king; Mamre means rebellious. Thus rebellion is asso- 
 ciated with every important move. 
 
 In simple words, the church power allied itself with re- 
 bellious kings to pacify them, while its priesthood looked after 
 the ignorant masses. 
 
 Christ said to his disciples in confidence: 
 
 “It is given unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom 
 of heaven, but to them without it is not given.” (Matt. 13:11.) 
 
 Here is evidence of the division of the common masses 
 from the élite. This is exactly the meaning of the division of 
 land between Abram and Lot, because the land symbolized the 
 producing masses. The mountains do not produce. 
 
THE REVELATION 477 
 
 If there remains any doubt regarding a secret inner circle 
 of the select or élite, the esoteric and exoteric doctrines as re- 
 vealed by Origen himself, one of the founders of the scheme, 
 and called a “church father,” will remove this. 
 
 “To the carnal they taught the gospel in a literal way: 
 preaching Jesus Christ and him crucified. But to persons 
 further advanced, and burning with love for divine, celestial 
 wisdom, they communicated the Logos.’ (Origen Pref. to 
 Comm. on John opera. vol. 2, p. 255.) 
 
 Here are two confessions by the highest church authority. 
 
 There is: no literal Christ. 
 
 There is a secret, inner Christian circle. 
 
 The carnal means the worldly, requiring sensation—the 
 masses. 
 
 The celestial means the godlike, seraphic, angelic, divine— 
 the chosen. 
 
 Returning to Josephus’ account of the division of labors. 
 
 It is perfectly plain that he is merely drawing from the 
 scriptures without particular merit as a historian, not to make 
 history but to vindicate the scriptures. 
 
 He says that Abraham dwelt in Hebron, “a city seven 
 years ancienter than Tanis of Egypt.” 
 
 He takes this statement from Number 13:22. “Now Heb- 
 ron was built seven years before Zoan in Egypt.” 
 
 If this is not true, then this bracketed passage does not 
 belong to the original text, but has subsequently been inserted, 
 the names being changed from Tanis to Zoan, in order to give 
 a suitable meaning to the word, Zoan signifying departure 
 or motion. We can find no code meaning for Tanis, but Zoan 
 means departure, a very strong evidence of juggling. In the 
 older vocabularies the name Tanis does not appear. 
 
 It is evident this has to do with church matters which 
 provoke the church authorities to acts of revenge. 
 
 Departure means to leave, to quit, to withdraw. Motion 
 means movement, change. 
 
 For in Ezekiel 30:14 we find this: “And I will set fire 
 in Zoan.” 
 
478 Tue REVELATION 
 
 This would seem that Zoan was destroyed by fire, but fire 
 means judgments. Judgment means discrimination, sentence; 
 therefore it signifies that sentence against those departing from 
 the church, or starting new movements, will be passed, whereby 
 they will be discriminated against. This is the precedent for 
 the excommunication. 
 
 Lot possessed the land about the river Jordan, meaning 
 judgment. 
 
 As we have seen, one of the meanings of Jordan is de- 
 scent. Lot means veil, mystery, which is cast over the line 
 of descent. 
 
 It is strange to find, according to Josephus, Lot defending 
 the Sodomites and is taken prisoner, for Sodom means wicked- 
 ness. But it also means secrecy, and Lot means veil, there- 
 fore he is only fighting for his own. 
 
 We take this to signify a secret intrigue between the 
 church and some wicked scheme which must be kept concealed. 
 
 Even Abram declares pity on the Sodomites, his “friends 
 and neighbors,” and he falls upon Assyria near Dan, “for that 
 is the name of the other spring of Jordan.’ Dan means judge. 
 
 There is quite a mixup here. 
 
 Nebuchadnezzar gave to Daniel the name Belteshazzar, 
 meaning protected by Bel, also a secret accumulation of 
 treasure. 
 
 Bel means Baal, supreme god of the Phoenicians and 
 Canaanites, worshipped with self-torture and human sufferings. 
 
 Daniel also means the judgment of god. 
 
 Descent is one spring of Jordan. 
 
 Judgment is the other spring of Jordan. 
 
 Assyria is the country of Asshur, meaning he that is happy, 
 a state or condition of contentment. 
 
 We have stated in another place that it is our belief that 
 Christianity made a direct assault upon the peace and happiness 
 of mankind, in an attempt to force upon it the worship of Baal 
 in the guise of Christ, making self-mortification and self-torture 
 an evidence of contrition and repentance. This has developed 
 into the cadaverous face of the fanatical Christian. 
 
THe REVELATION 479 
 
 All of which is subtilely leading up to the figurative sacri- 
 fice of Christ for humanity. The alleged pity for the wicked 
 by Abram, is merely the “compassion of the Lord.” 
 
 It is the beginning of the great passion play, to work upon 
 the simple-minded. 
 
 One of the first utterances of Christ is that he comes not 
 to bring peace upon earth, but the sword. 
 
 Josephus is making quite clear many things a little obscure 
 in the Bible. 
 
 Abram drove the Assyrians into Hoba, a place belonging 
 to Damascus. 
 
 Hoba means in hiding. 
 
 Damascus means a sack full of blood, and burning. 
 
 Those familiar with the horrors of the crusades and the 
 inquisition will at once recognize that this explicitly refers to 
 these inventions of Satan, planned and directed by the popes 
 of Rome, and Josephus explains what an easy matter it is for 
 an organization to conquer multitudes. 
 
 The most astonishing thing in the church history is the 
 fact that a few paid soldiers could go into any city in Europe 
 and murder its people and pillage it, without resistance, such 
 were the terrors of the inquisition. 
 
 The approval of Abram’s acts by Melchisedec, king of 
 Salem, meaning peace, symbolizes the approval of the crusades 
 and inquisition by the popes—absolution for crimes committed 
 in the name of the church. 
 
 Melchisedec means the king of righteousness, and was the 
 high priest. 
 
 The popes declared themselves infallible. 
 
 Abram gave to Melchisedec a tenth of his prey, which was 
 accepted. 
 
 This was the amount usually paid to the popes by the 
 crusaders, and by conquered nations. England for centuries 
 paid these tithes to the popes. 
 
 Abram attributed his success to the aid of Eschal, mean- 
 ing grapes, and Mamre, meaning rebellion and strength. 
 
 Grape means to grab or hook. 
 
480 THE REVELATION 
 
 Up to this time Abram was childless. 
 
 Right here is another evidence that it was originally in- 
 tended that mankind should be debased by Christianity. 
 
 God promises Abram a multitude of offspring, but warns 
 him that they will be subjected to oppression and affliction for 
 four hundred years. 
 
 Our interpretation of the journey in the wilderness by the 
 Israelites, proves it is a fanciful story, nevertheless concealing 
 an astounding scheme of exploitation. Now Josephus says that 
 in the end Abraham, meaning the father of the multitude, shall 
 conquer the Canaanites; meaning commerce. ; 
 
 God originally led Abram out of Mesopotamia. 
 This is well worth analyzing. 
 
 Mesopotamia means between two rivers, the Tigris and 
 the Euphrates. This is the Greek meaning. In Hebrew it 
 means Aramnaharaim, that is, “Syria of the two rivers,” from 
 middle and river. Josephus has already told us that Euphrates 
 means dispersion, and Tigris means swiftness or narrowness, 
 and the river Phison means multitude. Therefore between two 
 rivers is no longer a mystery. Syria in Hebrew means Aram, 
 meaning sublime and deceiving; sublime means raised, exalted, 
 lofty, eminent, high, magnificent. 
 
 To deceive means trick, cheat, beguile, delude, mislead, 
 betray, ensnare, entrap. 
 
 This clearly defines the status of Abraham and Lot. 
 Clearly this refers to a developing people. 
 
 Swift means ready, eager, sudden, prompt. 
 
 Narrow means bigoted, illiberal, straightened. 
 
 It is a curious coincidence that Abram is sent into Egypt, 
 which in Hebrew means Mizraim, one meaning of which is 
 that straightens, tribulation. 
 
 We are preparing a manuscript of a full commentary on 
 the works of Flavius Josephus, therefore this chapter, which 
 we have included in this book, is only to add strength to our 
 
Tue REVELATION 481 
 
 demonstration that the basis of the whole Christian scheme is 
 gnosticism, and “pious fraud.” 
 
 In the succeeding chapter we shall again take up the main 
 theme of our subject, and to those at all interested in the study 
 we believe we can exhibit something new. 
 
PART XXVII 
 CELESTE UAINT Ves ING © Eee Te) 
 
 (Secret intrigue is the greatest political power. ) 
 
 We are not writing history. Nevertheless, history as a 
 record of facts, is essential to demonstrate the truth regarding 
 Christianity. 
 
 If we are correct in our deductions, the sinister things 
 presaged by our analysis of the scriptures of the old testament, 
 should be well demonstrated by the authentic history of the 
 Christian church from the time of the alleged birth of Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 We have used the Bible, and ordinary Bible dictionaries 
 and vocabularies, to guide us in our analysis of alleged “divine” 
 and “inspired” writings, used as the basis for the Christian re- 
 ligion. Therefore there can be no plausible grounds for dispute 
 concerning this evidence. Nevertheless we leave wide open the 
 gate to explanation, for it would be truly interesting to examine 
 an attempt to explain away the curious revelations that we have 
 made. 
 
 It is equally important that we fortify our story of the sub- 
 sequent operations of the ecclesiastical executors of the Chris- 
 tian exploitation, with unimpeachable historical authority. 
 
 We must quote equally as good authority that the pro- 
 moters of Christianity aspired to temporal power; that they 
 brought on a period of intolerant ignorance; that they estab- 
 lished a superstitious fear of an unknown and unknowable god; 
 that they adopted from many ancient religions their cardinal 
 doctrines ; that their Christ is merely an imitation of the Crishna 
 of Hindoo mythology; that its “virgin Mary” is an ancient idea, 
 and is derived from the root word Mer, meaning the sea; that 
 the idea of the “immaculate conception” and the “virginity of 
 Mary” were not mentioned until a hundred years after Christ, 
 
 482 
 
THE REVELATION 483 
 
 and were not fully authorized until several hundred years after 
 Christ. That Christ, Peter, or Paul ever preached the “virgin 
 Mary” or the “miracles of Christ,” is a false pretense as proven 
 by the highest authority on the subject. 
 
 These and endless numbers of so-called Christian dogmas 
 and doctrines do not belong to the Christian religion, but have 
 been borrowed from many nations whose people they viciously 
 abused and called idolaters, pagans, and heathens. 
 
 The founders and exploiters of this Christian 7nterprise 
 have exposed themselves to the charge of being the most un- 
 scientific, unreasonable, unscrupulous, bigoted, intolerant, un- 
 grateful, ungenerous advocates of a god the world ever knew. 
 
 The evidences are manifold that the Christian forces, in an 
 unreasoning determination and desire to conquer and rule the 
 world, have cast humanity down into a condition of evil and 
 ignorance, which has developed a state of major crime and 
 basic imbecility, which renders it a physical, moral, and mental 
 impossibility for civilization to extricate itself, excepting in the 
 glare of exposure and general publicity. 
 
 If every Christian advocate, from Christ to the present 
 hour, were burned at the stake, this would not sufficiently expi- 
 ate the heinous cruelties and crimes of the crusades and the 
 inquisition, inspired by the papal power at Rome, ind similar 
 things done by fanatical protestants in the name of the same 
 Christ. 
 
 Christianity violates the most essential laws of nature and 
 has utterly failed to demonstrate its god, or his influences for 
 good. 
 
 There are endless evidences of deceit, hypocrisy, falsehood, 
 false pretense, and worse things, hidden beneath the canonized 
 “pious frauds’ of ecclesiastical practices, concealing the truth 
 that ecclesia means a government. 
 
 As we took the alleged inspired scriptures as our first evi- 
 dence, we shall now refer to more tangible, logical, and plausible 
 evidences to reveal the methods of developing the original 
 Christian purposes. 
 
 We are especially indebted to the works of M. Daunou, 
 
484 THe REVELATION 
 
 published at Paris in 1818 (in two volumes, au Bureau du 
 censeur Europeen). M. Dupine aine, a member of the Insti- 
 tute (Academie Francaise), and a member of the French min- 
 istry, calls it an historical work of the first order, and he gives 
 it a place in his Bibliotheque choisie (Ed. Paris 1832—No. 
 29725) 
 
 We have thus referred to the work of M. Daunou be- 
 cause of the peculiar advantages under which he compiled his 
 Historical aracts: 
 
 “The archives of the Vatican, which had been removed to 
 Paris, were in his custody, at the time, by order of the French 
 government,” says M. Dupin. 
 
 “The composition proves, beyond argument, that the tem- 
 poral power of the Roman pontiffs originated in fraud, corrup- 
 tion, and usurpation; that its influence upon their pastoral min- 
 istry has been to mar and degrade it; that its continuance would 
 be dangerous to the peace and liberties of Europe, and its con- 
 stant influence retards the advancement of civilization, sup- 
 presses knowledge, and is a constant menace to the best interests 
 of humanity.” 
 
 There can be no controversy over this testimony. It 1s 
 astonishing to note, at this late date, the literal fulfillment of 
 M. Dupin’s prophecies regarding the effects of Romanism upon 
 the whole civilized world. Moreover, it is a startling thing to 
 observe that the papal power at Rome has carried forward, 
 without a break, the diabolical purposes planned at the time 
 of coercing a unification of all the churches, and the enforced 
 acceptance of the fictitious new testament, to the exclusion of 
 early and more plausible gospels and religious writings. 
 
 This marked the assumption of supreme church power by 
 the Roman popes, and the beginning of plans to usurp tem- 
 poral power over kings and civil governments. This is not de- 
 nied by the popes. 
 
 Those familiar with the gospels, whether they are authentic 
 or not, know that the original Christians had no thought or 
 purpose of forming a temporal government, no political sov- 
 
Tue REVELATION 485 
 
 ereignty. Therefore, the alleged succession is fraudulent on 
 its face and conjured from fiction. 
 
 The makers of gospels unfortunately put words in the 
 mouth of their Christ which convict them, and these words 
 cannot be unsaid. “My kingdom is not of this world.” (John 
 18 :36.) 
 
 He especially cautioned his apostles not to confound the 
 mission he gave them with the power which the princes of 
 the earth exercise. (Luke 22:25.) 
 
 Peter and his colleagues were sent not to govern, but to 
 teaches’ Vlatt. 26°20.) 
 
 It is not consistent that Christ would hand to Peter the 
 keys of succession and immediately thereafter call him “Satan,” 
 and tell him to get behind him. That was repudiation. Peter 
 had not been converted at the time, and he specifically denied 
 Christ thereafter. At no time was Peter enthusiastic in his 
 recognition of Christ, even in the canonized gospels. This ap- 
 parent hesitation was due to uncertainty regarding future 
 church plans on the part of the authors of these gospels and 
 is all the mental attitudes of doubtful converts. 
 
 M. Daunou deals with the subject of the struggles of the 
 popes to establish a supremacy over all human government in 
 the face of the fact that the original Christian practices had 
 not fully revealed this purpose. This undoubtedly was due to 
 the fear of exposing the full purposes of the scheme by the 
 Roman priesthood. 
 
 We have quoted and copied copiously from ‘Bible Myths” 
 by T. W. Doane—a veritable store-house of biblical informa- 
 tion. 
 
 Also from “The History of the Christian Religion to A. 
 D. 200,” by Charles B. Waite, an equally valuable authority. 
 Both of these authors are remarkably fair and just. 
 
 We have greatly strengthened our appropriations from all 
 of these works from the excellent work of T. Adolphus Trol- 
 lope, “The Papal Conclaves.” 
 
 We give full credit to these distinguished authors for all 
 that we have drawn from their invaluable researches, also to 
 
486 Tup REVELATION 
 
 the many other works which we have consulted, only laying 
 claim to originality in our interpretation of the scriptures of 
 the old and new testaments—there, we believe, we have opened 
 up a new field for research and substantial food for thought. 
 
 The peculiar code, with its astonishing continuity, cannot 
 be explained in any other manner than as a means of concealing 
 the direct connection between the authors of the old and the 
 new testament to set precedents for the Christian dispensation. 
 
 If we fail to mark full credit for much which we have 
 culled from other authors, it is because we desire to avoid irk- 
 some notations and references in a book which we intend shall 
 be read for the direct impressions it is intended to create upon 
 the minds of persons not given to serious thought on religious 
 questions. We say nothing that may not be well authenticated 
 beyond serious doubt. 
 
 In the early ages the Christian churches consisted only of 
 scattered local associations, whose presbyters and bishops alike 
 were called popes (pape), signifying father, as a mark of re- 
 spect. This same homage previously had been applied to monks, 
 long antedating Christianity. The monastic system was ab- 
 sorbed into the Roman Catholic system. 
 
 Very cautiously that insidious, invisible power at Rome, 
 which held the true mystery of the scriptures, prepared the way 
 for its assault upon mankind. Many things had to be accom- 
 plished as precedents and to conceal their future pretensions. 
 Just think of placing all responsibility upon precedents set by 
 their own god. 
 
 The powers at Rome never at any time assumed direct re- 
 sponsibility for anything. The whole Christian procedure is 
 based upon precedent. This precaution, above all other things, 
 puts the brand of justifiable suspicion upon the promoters. They 
 compel Christianity to justify itself while it sits in the chair 
 of supreme authority and practices world politics. 
 
 The first step of the Roman exploitation was to bring the 
 several churches under its absolute control, in order to suppress 
 all the extant gospels being preached, and to coerce the sub-. 
 
THE REVELATION 487 
 
 stitution of the “new testament” which it had adopted as the 
 canonized gospels of the Roman Catholic church. 
 
 This new testament had been expressly prepared, by the 
 so-called “Apostolic Fathers,” for the purpose of unifying the 
 church and making the Bishop of Rome a supreme power. He 
 alone was called pope thereafter, and none other dared use this 
 title. By his cardinals and bishops he was addressed as “God 
 on earth.” 
 
 No one can understandingly survey the history of the 
 founding, establishing, and execution of the Christian exploita- 
 tion, without expressing amazement at the utter helplessness 
 of untutored humanity under the manipulation and control of 
 wise, designing men, who bribed and coerced men in high places. 
 
 Every human emotion, and animal passion, has been played 
 upon by master hands. Every device, deception, falsehood, for- 
 gery, fraud, and false pretense has been commandeered and 
 embodied in the assembling of the necessary materials for the 
 literary foundation for this enterprise. Every form of im- 
 morality and deceit has been applied in the execution of a deter- 
 mined campaign to seize control of the world and establish a 
 super-government. 
 
 The necessity for establishing the name and fame presaged 
 by Shem required the false pretense of a true religion for a 
 longer period, perhaps, than was anticipated, for not until the 
 fourth century were they permitted to own property. More- 
 over, the original gnostics could not be wholly disposed of till 
 the sixth century. It was absolutely essential to absorb or 
 submerge gnosticism, from which it took its wisdom. 
 
 Priaithiemved Gir o2 megan), Constantine decreed that the 
 churches might acquire landed properties, by gifts, donations, 
 and legacies. 
 
 This was made the basis for every conceivable method of 
 acquiring riches beyond the dreams of men. The church be- 
 came the wealthiest institution in the whole world, with all the 
 power that wealth implies—‘‘richer than nations.” Since that 
 time, it has been the greatest parasitic burden upon productive 
 human energy—producing nothing itself. 
 
488 THE REVELATION 
 
 One of the great scandals of the Roman church developed 
 out of the right to acquire property. As the church authority 
 developed the power to coerce donations developed until no 
 property could be inherited unless the church officials had drawn 
 the testament, which willed a goodly portion of the property to 
 the church. Whole estates were confiscated under this re- 
 markable custom. Bishops became immensely rich and powerful. 
 
 Taxation on inheritances is based upon this precedent. 
 
 Practically every practice of men is based upon precedent 
 and imitative habit. : 
 
 The church rewarded the memory of Constantine by forg- 
 ing the celebrated “Donation of Constantine’ as a precedent 
 for popes to use in coercing later rulers and to use as evidence 
 of early recognition of temporal power. 
 
 Several forgeries of this nature came out about the middle 
 of the eighth century—alleged “donations” and “forged de- 
 cretals.”’ 
 
 The church authorities, when caught red-handed, lightly 
 passed such vicious things aside, calling them “justifiable pious. 
 frauds,’—yjustified by the Apostolic Fathers. 
 
 It is the hirelings of their Satan, who coin such stuff as 
 the “Donation of Constantine,” “The donation of Pepin,” and 
 the “forged decretals of Isidor.’”’ But what name should be 
 applied to those who accepted the benefits of these forgeries, 
 knowing them to be such? 
 
 These are established history; they require no lengthy dis- 
 cussion. 
 
 We have said that men, or an institution, capable of palm- 
 ing off a cunningly devised scheme as “inspired scriptures,” 
 will be found promoting equally as dishonest. things in an at- 
 tempt to execute their designs. 
 
 No matter what their claims of benefit to the world, no 
 lasting or substantial good can come out of “false pretense,”’ 
 “false gospels,” “forged evidences,” and “plagiarized doctrines,” 
 and no honest people could knowingly accept such benefices 
 without being accused of sharing in the profits of palpable 
 deceit. 
 
THE REVELATION 489 
 
 These vulgar things only reveal the questionable means 
 employed by the Christian church up to the ninth century, to 
 establish the temporal power of the popes of Rome. 
 
 It is natural to expect worse things, and the reader will 
 not be disappointed. Where the early exploitation sanctioned 
 mean and dishonest falsehood, subsequent popes were guilty of 
 heinous crimes. It mattered not to them what posterity might 
 think after they were thoroughly seated in the saddle. 
 
 From the death of Constantine (337) to the coronation 
 of Charlemagne (800) no pope had exercised sovereign author- 
 ity, but only apostolic functions. Nevertheless the power of 
 wealth now gave them an independence which they previously 
 had not possessed. They began the systematic coinage of false 
 precedents. | ! 
 
 Notwithstanding that the installation of Gregory I as pope 
 was not permitted without the order of the Greek emperor 
 (590), Gregory is quoted in later periods as having said: 
 
 “Every king, prelate or judge who shall neglect to maintain 
 the privileges of the three monasteries of Autun, and those of 
 the Abbey of St. Medard de Soissons, shall be deprived of his 
 dignity, and condemned, like Judas, to the bottom of hell, unless 
 he do penance and become reconciled to the monks.” 
 
 This letter of course was a pure fabrication, for, as late 
 as 651, Pope Martin I, addressed the Greek emperor as “most 
 serene lord.” 
 
 When emperor Constans went to Rome in 663, Pope 
 Vitainus gave him the homage of a subject. 
 
 Pope Leo II, about the year 683, addressed Constantine 
 Pogonatus as “my king,” “my lord.” 
 
 In 710 Pope Constantine being required by Justinian I] 
 to go to Constantinople, hastened to obey the order. 
 
 In 727 Pope Gregory II addressed the Duke-of Venice 
 as “excellent master,” and Leo and Constantine as his “mas- 
 ters” the “great emperors.” : 
 
 The importance of this will quickly reveal itself. In the 
 eighth century the first symptoms of the encroachment of tem- 
 poral power of the prelates of Rome began to manifest in the 
 
490 THe REVELATION 
 
 most dangerous manner. After it was too late, the kings began 
 to awaken to the truth that they had warmed a viper in their 
 bosoms. A monster had raised its mighty head to strike down 
 anything molesting it. 
 
 The vast progress of the ecclesiastical institutions, and 
 the gradual seduction of the people by the ostentatious display 
 of learning by the prelates, began to make a marked impression. 
 The great movement of winning the masses away from their 
 kings was so far advanced that the kings were inspired with 
 trepidation and fear. 
 
 The very thing which the popes had anticipated occurred. 
 Sovereigns began to court and coddle the church of Rome, 
 vieing with each other which would show the most abject sur- 
 render. LEcclesiasticism had won its first great stroke. It had 
 frightened the kings of Europe into a state equivalent to non- 
 interference, if not submission. Their zealous missionaries 
 carried the church influence to all parts of Europe, binding to- 
 gether an invisible, international power, understood neither by 
 sovereigns nor their subjects. It was a new thing in the world. 
 It was the insidious instillation into unthinking humanity, of 
 that poisonous infection which brings up inspired mobs ot 
 fanatics, ready at the beck and call of a strange new master— 
 when strongly encouraged the common, unthinking masses are 
 ever ready for revolution, the greatest ally of ecclesiasticism. 
 Christianity is originally pledged to revolution. 
 
 Under this thriving condition, monasteries and churches 
 arose like mushrooms over night and were enriched. ‘The 
 clergy became fabulously rich in landed estates, especially at 
 Rome, private fortunes developing into principalities. 
 
 Religious instruction became a pious fad. All Europe 
 was excited and enthralled with the evangelical fervor. Fre- 
 quent solemn councils were held for the sole purpose of insidi- 
 ously drawing the church into direct contact with political con- 
 troversies, as arbiter between factions. It was easy for the 
 church to remain neutral or take the side of the stronger, hence 
 it took little risk. Its pompous display of learning and covert 
 sophistry smothered all opposition. Go back now to the inter- 
 
THE REVELATION 49] 
 
 pretation of the old testament and you will find all this antici- 
 pated. 
 
 An essential part of the stock in trade of the See of Rome 
 was a pretentious display of the pomp and splendor of wealth 
 and learning, to overawe the people, therefore we early find the 
 erection of ornate and proud churches—all drawn from human 
 energy. St. Peters is an ugly, uncouth monument to papal 
 vanity. 
 
 As early as the seventh century, the church had so thor- 
 oughly fastened its poisonous fangs in the flesh of Europe, it 
 made bold to test its strength. An assembly of thirty-five 
 bishops gathered at Toledo and absolved the subjects of King 
 Wamba from their obligations to him. This was the first con- 
 spicuous test of power. 
 
 To the shame of Europe, the sovereigns were so fearful 
 of offending the Court of Rome, no word of protest was raised 
 against this piece of church arrogance. Papal supremacy was 
 certain of realization. 
 
 It was Gregory II who insisted upon retaining in the 
 churches the worship of idols and images, on the plea that “so 
 ancient and salutary a practice should not be taken from the 
 people.” The church is always found catering to the mob— 
 especially when it is a source of great profit. 
 
 When one measures the profits of idols to the churches, 
 it is easy to agree with Gregory. Those who opposed idols and 
 images were named “‘iconoclasts.” 
 
 This Gregory was the first pope to systematically promote , 
 church intrigues, betraying a cunning to do justice to an arch 
 conspirator. 
 
 Gregory III followed up the antagonism between Gregory 
 II and Emperor Leo the Iconoclast. This inspired controversy 
 was presaged in the journey through the wilderness by Zal- 
 monah. 
 
 These popes designed to establish an independent church 
 state. They fed the vanity of the Romans with such appella- 
 tions as “Republic of the Romans,” “Republican Association,” 
 and “Body of the Roman Army.” 
 
492 THE REVELATION 
 
 It was plain why the church of Rome waited four hundred 
 years to start real trouble. The tremendous power of the ex- 
 communication depended upon the credulity, bigotry, and intol- 
 erance which had to be bred into posterity. It had to bide the 
 time when these things had tainted the world with fear. It 
 could afford to wait, it had planned as an eternal thing. The 
 excommunication is the most wicked form of coercive boycott, 
 and should long ago have been subject to legal processes for 
 damages. 
 
 In later periods, when thinking people began to realize 
 the amazing truth, and offered resentment, the awful inquisition 
 was initiated and a greater terror took possession of Europe. 
 It is estimated that fifty million human lives were wantonly 
 sacrificed to the diabolical popes of Rome, who complacently 
 folded their hands and pointed to the inspired mob as the exe- 
 cutioners. 
 
 We have shown that the Ishmaelites, and the sons of Abra- 
 ham by his concubine Keturah, revealed the processes by which 
 these conditions were to be brought about, and Gomer, and his 
 offspring, the manner in which they were to be executed. 
 
 The eighth century was one continual display of hatred and 
 malice on the part of the popes at Rome, who showed greater 
 impatience with each century, that their predecessors had mis- 
 calculated the tremendous powers concealed in the natural in- 
 crease in population. Only by inspiring warfare between na- 
 tions could they keep civil governments off their backs. 
 
 The crusades, and the cruel inquisition, may well be named 
 antidotes for too rapid increase, for they destroyed whole com- 
 munities. All the excuses and reasons which may be coined 
 out of language will not acquit the Roman Catholic church of 
 having wilfully inspired this ungodly work. 
 
 A letter written to the French monarch (755') by Pope 
 Stephen best demonstrates the advance toward temporal power 
 made to that time. Nothing could better illustrate to what ex- 
 tent the Christian fiction could be pressed by men posing as 
 the most learned and dignified men in the world. | 
 
 —— 
 
THe REVELATION 493 
 
 Stephen wrote this letter in the name of St. Peter—an 
 individual who never existed: 
 
 “Peter, called to the Apostolate by Jesus Christ, son of 
 the living God, etc., etc., as by me the Roman Church, of which 
 Stephen is bishop, is founded upon the rock. I adjure you, 
 most excellent Pepin, Charles and Carloman, three kings, and 
 with you, the bishops, abbots, priests, monks, and also the dukes, 
 counts, and people. I adjure you; and the Virgin Mary, the 
 angels, martyrs, and all the saints with me, conjure you, not 
 to permit my City of Rome and my people to be any longer a 
 prey to the Lombards: If you obey me promptly, you shall 
 receive for it a great recompense in this life: You shall over- 
 come your enemies; you shall live long; you shall eat of the 
 good things of the earth, and besides you shall have life eternal : 
 If you obey me not, know ye, that by the authority of the Holy 
 Trinity, and of my Apostolate, you shall be deprived of the 
 Kingdom of God.” (Gibbon’s Decline and Fall ae the Roman 
 Empire, chapter 49.) 
 
 Here was an imbecilic plea: the pope calling upon kings 
 to do that which neither he nor his god could do, making prom- 
 ises and threats which upon their face were pure, imbecilic 
 blather. 
 
 If this were not so insolent, and vain, it would be pathetic, 
 or perhaps comical. In the sense used, conjure means beseech, 
 entreat, implore. Think of this a moment, a pope incapable of 
 protecting himself and “his people” from threatening enemies, 
 threatening the king, from whom he implores protection, with 
 the wrath of the same god who cannot save him, should this 
 king decline to give him succor, and offering fictitious and im- 
 possible bribes for compliance. 
 
 But Stephen was not the imbecile this letter implied. This 
 was a diplomatic threat of excommunication. He was not talk- 
 ing to Pepin, he was speaking to the gallery, expecting Pepin 
 to understand. 
 
 Pepin made promises to avert the threatened edict, but was 
 as indifferent about keeping them as the popes were dishonest 
 in demanding aid by making covert threats—the Lombard kings 
 
494 THE REVELATION 
 
 ravaged and took the alleged possessions of the church, and the 
 god of Christianity must have laughed at the impotency of 
 popes. 
 
 It was at this time, about 750, that the “forged donations” 
 and “false decretals’” were exploited. 
 
 What would be done to politicians today for such dishon- 
 orable conduct to gain power? 
 
 These forgeries were wilfully intended, and did extend the 
 powers of the popes to enhance their political authority. How- 
 ever, try as they did, to the end of the reign of Louis le De- 
 bonair, 840, the pope of Rome had not become sovereign. In 
 fact, taken in its full sense, no pope actually exercised supreme 
 temporal power until 1355 when the Emperor Charles IV, re- 
 ceived at Rome, the imperial crown, renouncing, in the most 
 express manner, all sorts of authority over the alleged posses- 
 sions of the See of Rome. Nevertheless, the church was 
 strongly entrenching itself, step by step, building up secret 
 strength and power even greater than open temporal supremacy, 
 each century marking up new and extraordinary precedents. 
 
 The long-concealed and cunningly devised purposes now 
 blossomed to the open sunlight, in fear of no civil power. Once 
 acknowledged as independent and free from the dictates of 
 sovereigns, it no longer concealed its ambitions to establish a 
 universal monarchy, attempting to usurp large landed posses- 
 sions to establish a state. 
 
 When sovereigns awakened to the horrors of the situation, 
 and realized that through the centuries the masses of unthinking 
 people had been surreptitiously and systematically trained in 
 ignorant superstition and educated in a bigoted intolerance which 
 placed them under the hypnotic fear of the excommunication, 
 they saw rise up before them that dreadful edict from Rome, 
 which was senseless to them, but which inspired fanatical mobs 
 and revolutions of their own peqple over night, because the 
 masses had been taught to see in the dreaded boycott, the ex- 
 communication, not only the fires of hell, but the terrors of 
 fanaticism and cultivated hysteria secretly inspired at the con- 
 fessional. 
 
THE REVELATION 495 
 
 It was too late. Rome had Europe by the throat. The 
 resultant quarrels, edicts, anathemas, and wars, were the natural 
 products of system. It was the driving home of the nails in 
 the coffins of kings which had long been prepared for civil 
 rulers: 
 
 No god in heaven or earth would sanction the harvest of 
 death which followed the advent of papal temporal power. 
 Only devils of men could have conceived, designed, and exe- 
 cuted such a hellish scheme. Prophecy was “fulfilled” with a 
 vengeance. 
 
 Popes became political brigands, and the churches slaugh- 
 tering pens. Bleeding humanity reeled and staggered through 
 the succeeding centuries, god only knows how. 
 
 Had one single strong sovereign reigned at that time, to 
 call Rome to an accounting, millions of human lives would 
 have been spared. 
 
 But practically every ruler in Europe was a sycophant, if 
 not a direct agent, of the Holy See through abject fear. Gov- 
 ernment was the open enemy of humanity at large. 
 
 It is all very well to say that humanity is responsible for 
 its own ignorance, but that is far from the truth; like the evils 
 of the world, ignorance is a cultivated thing, essential to the 
 development of that despotism which holds the world enthralled. 
 It is extremely doubtful if a remedy can be found for the dis- 
 ease, for it is a chronic condition of the blood of mankind, a 
 lesion which may not be healed. 
 
 If humanity had demanded that every movement which 
 contemplated rule and control should be made out in the open, 
 where secret intrigue and connivance could not be agents of 
 duplicity, it might have been different. But humanity at large 
 was too humble, and too much enslaved to brute rule, for such 
 independence. 
 
 As long as secret government endures, mankind will be de- 
 ceived and imposed upon. 
 
 We may now understand why rebellion and revolution are 
 so conspicuous in the ecclesiastical code. 
 
PART XXVIII 
 RECAPITULATION OF ORGANIZATION 
 (Only fools love to be fooled.) 
 
 After having covered the whole ground, the Christian 
 scheme is not even ingenious. A sinister and selfish purpose is 
 so palpable, it becomes apparent to the most casual reader. 
 
 One of two things is necessarily true: either the learned 
 men of the earth, at the alleged time of the writing of the 
 scriptures, were far advanced in learning and natural science, 
 and that knowledge and accumulated wisdom were suppressed ; 
 or else the scriptures were written centuries later than the 
 period set for their origin. We shall assume the latter to be 
 true for obvious reasons. 
 
 We now repeat with emphasis that we may approach the 
 scriptures without fear and trembling. The “terrible god” of 
 Israel was a myth, born of fertile, human minds, and the scrip- 
 tures are but essential parts of a deep-laid plot and conspiracy 
 to enthrall and govern mankind by a designing priesthood. 
 
 The scriptures of the old testament conceal the secret code, 
 covering four essential periods in the development of conditions, 
 precedents, and working plans, for Christianity—a well defined 
 exploitation for power and profit. 
 
 We shall now narrow our examination of this secret code 
 down to the essential characters belonging to each period. 
 
 THE ADAMIC PERIOD 
 
 From Adam to Noah 
 Creating the essentials of Christianity. 
 Establishing the divine authority. | 
 Introducing the penalty of disobedience. 
 Suppressing knowledge. 
 
 496 
 
THE REVELATION 497 
 
 Sowing evil and crime. 
 Selecting a seed for future genealogies. 
 Principal characters of the Adamic period: 
 Adam means the producing earth, the male principle. 
 Evi means the creative desire, the female principle. 
 Cain means possession, the vegetation. 
 Abel means vanity, breath, vapor, the atmosphere. 
 Seth means compensation, the animals. 
 Enos means mortal man, mankind. 
 Noah means repose, organization. 
 Thee is the cosmogony of Christianity. 
 “On the seventh day God ended his work and he rested 
 on the seventh day.” (Gen. 2.) 
 These are the things created, made, planted in the fertile 
 minds of the Christian exploiters. 
 The place where this was done: 
 Eden means pleasure ; temptation. 
 Pison means changing; fall. 
 Havilah means that suffers pain; penalty. 
 Gihon means impetuous, furious; curse. 
 Ethiopia means blackness; expulsion. 
 Hiddekel means a sharp voice; commandments. 
 Assyria means happiness; prosperity. 
 Euphrates means that makes fruitful; production. 
 It cannot be coincidental that these names and their mean- 
 ings tell so plain a story. 
 Let us examine the offspring of Adam, the earth. 
 The offspring of Cain—possession; control. 
 Enoch means regulated, disciplined ; government. 
 Irad means descent, empire; hereditary rule. 
 Mehujael means God blots out; destruction. 
 Methusael means demands his death; elimination. 
 Lamech means strong, made poor, low; debased. 
 Debasement is the penalty for disobedience. 
 The wives of Lamech: & 
 Adah means assembly; the church. 
 Zillah means shadow; mystery. 
 
 oe 
 
498 THE REVELATION 
 
 The sons of Adah, assembly: 
 
 Jabal means produces; worker. 
 
 Jubal means invention; thinker. 
 
 The offspring of Zillah, shadow, image: 
 
 Tubal-Cain, worldly possessions, jealousy; confusion. 
 And his sister, Naamah, which means pleasing ; indulgences. 
 The offspring of Seth, compensation: 
 
 Enos means mortal man, fallen man; sinful humanity. 
 Cainan means one that laments or regrets ; sorrow. 
 Mahalaleel means he that praises God; the prophet. 
 Jared means descent, he that commands; the lord. 
 Enoch means dedicated; the priesthood. 
 
 Methuselah means he has sent his death; mortality. 
 Lamech means poor, made low; poverty. 
 
 Noah means rest, repose; consolation. 
 
 Consolation is the reward for obedience. 
 
 This is the origin of the theory of punishments and re- 
 wards. 
 
 It is not difficult to understand that humanity at large is 
 the football of this whole scheme, and in any event must suffer 
 to justify the system. 
 
 The offspring of Cain signify civil government. 
 
 The offspring of Seth signify church government. 
 
 This is the tree of good and evil of which the common 
 masses must know nothing. 
 
 Between the two what do we find? 
 
 The producer and the thinker, production and invention. 
 We have seen a battle royal over their control. 
 
 Cain controls commerce, and the national wealth by actual 
 contact and possession. 
 
 Seth represents the compensation of the church for spir- 
 itual guidance of the people; hence both good and evil are 
 equally taxed. 
 
 Thus is revealed, in advance, the bargain between the Jews 
 and the Christian forces to which we previously called atten- 
 tion. The Jews simply mean those who control commerce as- 
 sociated with the church. 
 
 
 
THE REVELATION 499 
 
 “Give us the church and we will give you commerce.” 
 
 Between Cain and Seth we find the process well defined. 
 
 Lamech in both lines signifies the people. 
 
 He addresses to his wives this lamentation: 
 
 “I have slain a man to my wounding, a young man to my 
 hurt. 7 
 
 “If Cain shall be avenged seven-fold, truly Lamech seventy 
 and seven-fold.” (Gen. 4:23-24.) 
 
 His wives represent the church with its mystery, and their 
 offspring very clearly defines the church work and policy. 
 
 The organization is divided into workers and thinkers. 
 They create tumult, jealousy, and confusion, and grant indul- 
 gences and dispense consolation to the sorrowing. 
 
 THE NoAcHIAN PERIopD 
 
 From Noah to Abraham 
 
 Repeopling the earth. 
 
 Dividing the earth. 
 
 Dispersing mankind. 
 
 Choosing a people to represent God on earth. 
 
 Making a covenant with the chosen people. 
 Principal characters of the Noachian period: 
 Noah means rest, repose, consolation; established. 
 Shem means name, renown, fame, he that places; reputation. 
 Ham means hot, fervent; evangelism. 
 Japheth means enlarged, persuades; extension. 
 Canaan (son of Ham) means trading, merchant; commerce. 
 
 Noah, awaking from a drunken stupor, cursed Ham, say- 
 ing : 
 
 “Cursed be Canaan, a servant of servants shall be he unto 
 his brethren. 
 
 “God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents 
 of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.” (Gen. 9:25-27.) 
 
 This is an interesting gnostic lesson, nevertheless it is used 
 as another evidence that commerce has been subsidized by the 
 church and is secretly used as an agent to aid in its support 
 and exploitation. 
 
500 THE REVELATION 
 
 In the gnostic philosophy Shem symbolizes the flesh and 
 skin; Japheth symbolizes the muscles, and Ham symbolizes the 
 
 bones, hence Japheth dwells in the tents of Shem, and Ham is . 
 
 the servant of both. The bones bear all the burdens of the 
 body and blindly obey muscular impulse. 
 
 This clearly intimates an ecclesiastical government and 
 church united, which is to be supported by commerce. The 
 tent signifies the tabernacle, the covering of the church. 
 
 To this day church missionary work is shielded by the same 
 treaty laws which protect and expand international commerce. 
 The children of Shem: 
 
 Elam means a young man, a virgin, a secret, an age. 
 Asshur means one that is happy. 
 Arphaxad means one who heals or releases. 
 
 Lud means strife, maturity, generation. 
 Aram means high, magnificence, one who deceives. 
 
 We have here a plain intimation of the contemplated doc- 
 trine of the “Virgin Mary” and the “immaculate conception.” 
 Ignatius said: “There was concealed from the ruler of this 
 world the virginity of Mary and the birth of our Lord.” 
 The sons of Ham: 
 
 Cush means blackness; ignorance. 
 Mizraim means tribulations; afflictions. 
 Phut means bow; warfare. 
 
 Canaan means merchant, trader ; commerce. 
 The sons of Japheth: 
 
 Gomer means to finish. 
 
 Magog means that dissolves. 
 
 Madai means middle, mediator. 
 
 Javan means that deceives. 
 
 Tubal means tumult. 
 
 Meshech means drawn by force, surrounded. 
 Tiras means longing, eager desire. 
 
 This is the process by which the world is to be subdued 
 and brought under the control of the church. 
 
 Gomer, the first son of Japheth, fulfills the mission of re- 
 
THE REVELATION 501 
 
 moving obstacles from the path of the church, and his offspring 
 finishes by destroying the tares. 
 
 Gomer means to finish, to accomplish, complete. 
 
 Ashkenaz means a fire that spreads and distills. 
 
 Riphath means remedy, release. 
 
 Togarmah means breaking of bones. 
 
 This doubtless foretells the inquisition. 
 
 Again we are reminded by a “church father’’ that all these 
 things were known in advance. 
 
 Ignatius (A. D. 115), centuries before the inquisition, made 
 this statement, in his ecstatic zeal: 
 
 “Fire and the cross, and the beasts that are prepared, cutting 
 off of the limbs, and scattering of the bones, and crushing of 
 the whole body, harsh torments of the devil, let them come 
 upon me, but only let me be accounted worthy of Jesus Christ.” 
 
 Here he used the identical terms of the inquisition. All 
 of these horrible things were applied to fifty million innocent 
 people. 
 
 It was this same Ignatius who in like manner referred to 
 the concealment of the “Virgin Mary” idea, a hundred years 
 after Christ. 
 
 These things are not accidents; they are leaks in the net 
 of mystery with which they attempted to enshroud themselves. 
 
 In previous chapters we have more fully elaborated the 
 offspring of Noah, therefore we shall hasten toward the end 
 of the Noachian period. 
 
 The selected lineage, to extend an unbroken genealogy, 
 begins with Shem, figuring the beginning of the Christian dis- 
 pensation. 
 
 Shem means name; reputation. 
 Arphaxad means healer; Christ. 
 Salah means mission; message. 
 Eber means wrath; vengeance. 
 ‘Peleg means division; dispute. 
 Reu means friend; mediator. 
 Serug means entwining; teaching. 
 Nahor means hot; hell. 
 
502 THE REVELATION 
 
 Terah means laggard; purgatory. 
 
 Abram means father of elevation; high priest. 
 Nahor means wrath, punishment. 
 
 Haran means mountain; church. 
 
 Lot means veil; mystery. 
 
 This very closely approximates the ulterior significance of 
 this branch of the Christian genealogy; which is the working 
 code of the priesthood concealed behind the fictitious Hebrew 
 theocracy. 
 
 We are again reminded of the bargain between the priest- 
 hood and the Jews. 
 
 Hebrew is derived from Heber. 
 
 Shem is the forefather of the Hebrews. 
 
 Heber signifies alliance; he who “passes over,” binding the 
 past to the future, hence the Hebrews are the “seeds” of Abra- 
 ham, who is called “Abram the Hebrew,” whose offspring shall 
 possess Canaan, commerce. 
 
 The next period will very materially advance the scheme, 
 demonstrating an elaborate preparation for some great exploita- 
 tion, covering every possible emergency which could arise in 
 the great execution of the carefully planned enterprise. 
 
 THE ABRAHAMIC PERIOD 
 From Abraham to Moses 
 
 Separating the rams from the goats. 
 
 “Behold, I judge between the rams and the he goats. 
 
 “Goats” mean wicked people. Shepherds are rulers. (Ez. 
 34:17.) 
 
 “Mine anger was kindled against the shepherds and I 
 punished the goats.” (Zach. 10:3.) 
 
 He was angry at the kings and he punished their people, a 
 common papal act. An example is the murder of the innocent, 
 bastard child to show God’s displeasure with David. 
 
 It should be noted that Nahor, brother to the high priest 
 Abram, signifies anger, wrath. The word also means snoring, 
 therefore his anger was aroused. 
 
 This is the period of classification and organization. 
 
THE REVELATION 503 
 
 The twelve princes raised up to Ishmael. 
 
 Princes rule, therefore these are the ruling influences to 
 bring pressure upon the masses to turn them as suppliants 
 toward the church; hence they are sent out into the wilderness 
 in advance of the church, as agent to sow and prepare. Ish- 
 mael means whom God hears. 
 
 Nebajoth means words, prophecies; to arouse. 
 Kedar means blackness, sorrow; to frighten. 
 Abdul means vapor, cloud; to mystify. 
 
 Mibsam means odorous, incense; to confuse. 
 Mishma means hearing; to deceive. 
 
 Dumah means resemblance; to mislead. 
 
 Massa means temptation; to try. 
 
 Hadad means noise; to excite. 
 
 Tema means administration; to control. 
 
 Jetur means keeping order ; to discipline. 
 
 Naphish means refreshing to the soul; to enthrall. 
 Kedemah means Eastern brightness, light; to confirm. 
 
 This fully corroborates the above quotations, meaning a 
 period of arousing, awakening at the break of day, to separate 
 the flocks, the sheep from the he goats. 
 
 Thus are the Ishmaelites converted to a cause and organ- 
 ized for action—it may be for evangelical work, or it may mean 
 for a revolution, for it conceals the militant, fanatical bigotry 
 and intolerance which quickly inspire the mob such as swept 
 Europe during several centuries—therefore it means the masses 
 of ignorant people under the control of the priests. We have 
 elsewhere expressed the belief it includes savage tribes. 
 
 Abraham also had sons by his concubine Keturah. The 
 reverse is observed in the priestly attitude toward these—they 
 are the outcasts, punished for the indiscretions of the high 
 father and patriarch who begat them. 
 
 Keturah means incense; to becloud the mind. 
 Zimran means song; to arouse emotions. 
 Jokshan means scandal; to disgrace. 
 
 Medan means strife; to quarrel. 
 
 Ishbak means abandoned; to renounce. 
 
504 THE REVELATION 
 
 Shuah means humiliation, a pit; to entrap. 
 Sheba means captivity; to imprison. 
 Dedan means low, base, foul; to excommunicate. 
 These symbolize the licensed murderers and plunderers of 
 the inquisition, subject to priestly absolution for their sins. 
 
 Now, reader, you are deeply interested, we know, but here 
 is the capsheaf of this great organization. The person who 
 reads the following and remains skeptical is not entitled to 
 consideration, for only an imbecilic mind would refuse to believe 
 such palpable truths, so manifestly demonstrating a premedi- 
 tated exploitation. 
 
 The twelve tribes of Israel. 
 
 Jacob is Israel, the chosen of God. 
 
 The true meaning of Jacob is supplanter. 
 
 Reuben means vision of the son; prophecy. 
 
 Simeon means hearing, obedience; receiving instructions. 
 
 Levi means associated ; organizing the priesthood. 
 
 Judah means praise of the Lord; begining evangelical work. 
 Issachar means recompense; establishing means of support. 
 Zebulun means dwelling; building churches. 
 
 Dan means judgment; establishing courts. 
 
 Joseph means increase; planning the propaganda. 
 
 Benjamin means son of the right hand; establishing protection. 
 Naphtali means wrestling, struggling; establishing councils. 
 Gad means armed and prepared; a militant guard. 
 
 Asher means happiness; prosperity. 
 
 This symbolizes the establishment of the Christian church, - 
 
 plainly revealing each step of the work. 
 
 This is Israel, the chosen of God. Does anyone with com- 
 mon sense believe it is a Hebrew family? Note the continuity. 
 
 “Thou hast made us unto our God, kings and priests and 
 we shall reign on earth.” (Rev. 5:10.) 
 
 Let us trace back to Genesis and find the other end of this 
 wire. What is meant by kings and priests? 
 
 “And God said unto Israel, be fruitful and multiply; a 
 nation and a company of nations shall be of thee and kings 
 shall come out of thy loins.” (Gen. 35:11.) 
 
 
 
THE REVELATION 505 
 
 It is the personification of working elements. 
 
 Does anyone believe there is no collusion between these two 
 passages: one is the fulfillment of the other. 
 
 For the fourth or Mosaic period, see the chapter on the 
 mythological journey through the wilderness, the rehearsal. 
 
 Here is a clean-cut promise and the alleged fulfillment. 
 It requires no deep and profound thought to reach the con- 
 clusion that between the two are to be found the processes by 
 which the act was brought about. Undoubtedly the whole 
 Christian theme contemplated the establishment of a priestly 
 nobility, and the aggrandizement of the system. It personifies 
 the heavenly bodies to dignify themselves above earthly things. 
 Bishops today are called the princes of the church. 
 
 The code classifies the priesthood in accord with the idea 
 of the powers of the heavenly bodies, the sun, moon, and stars 
 signifying princes and rulers. 
 
 “There are celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial: but the 
 glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is 
 another.” 
 
 There is evidence in this passage, of much importance. 
 
 We know that Adam, and the Adamic race, are of the 
 earth earthy, therefore it 1s logical that they signify the terres- 
 trial; hence, the celestial signifies the ecclesiasts. : 
 
 That this is a specific classification is made plain by the 
 fact that there is no further division of the terrestrial, whereas: 
 
 “There is one glory of the sun and another glory of the 
 moon, and another glory of the stars.” (I Cor. 15:41.) 
 
 The pope poses as the sun, or the god on earth; the moon 
 is the church, and the stars represent the priesthood. 
 
 The high dignitaries of the organization are openly re- 
 ferred to as the “princes of the church.” 
 
 “For one star differeth from another star in glory.” 
 
 Don’t get the foolish notion that this has any reference 
 to ordinary kings and princes, they are called beasts. There is 
 neither sympathy nor respect for civil rulers or their govern- 
 ments. This is demonstrated by the fierce struggle of the popes 
 
506 Tue REVELATION 
 
 for temporal power over kings. We have examined the flimsy 
 nature of their right to such power. 
 
 As Christianity crucified humanity in the name of its ficti- 
 tious Christ, tearing its mind from its body, and prostrating it 
 as a spawn of the devil, it also deprived it of its god-given right 
 to self-government, while it elevated as princes the most wicked, 
 vicious, and corrupt men in all the world, who concealed their 
 gross natures behind an effeminate exterior and a plausible 
 righteousness. 
 
 The most frightful crimes in all history are laid at the 
 doors of many of these hypocrits. 
 
 Has the church done its alleged good works for the love 
 of humanity? 
 
 “Do ye not know that they which minister about holy 
 things live of the things of the temple? And they which wait 
 at the altar are partakers with the;altar® | (13Cor Onlom) 
 
 “Tf we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
 thing if we shall reap your carnal things?” (I Cor. 9:11.) 
 
 Spiritual means immaterial, ghostly. 
 
 Carnal means substantial, material. 
 
 Evidently “fair exchange is no robbery” cannot be made 
 to fit this case. 
 
 Both parties to this transaction would die alike if they de- 
 pended upon spiritual things, therefore, in order that the priest 
 may live, he gives nothing for something substantial, and the 
 other fellow may grow fat on ghostly feasts. 
 
 Only fools are fooled, sensible men demand demonstra- 
 tions which will stand the test of reason. Blind faith has led 
 humanity to its ruin. “Faith,” “hope,” and “charity” are the 
 three most treacherous words in the English language. They 
 have been dangled before the eyes of humanity to lead it into 
 the wilderness of sin to “test and try men.” 
 
 We shall give the ecclesiasts an opportunity to explain. 
 
 Now, we challenge them to step out in the open and tell 
 the world the truth in language understandable to all men alike. ° 
 
 What is the so-called church mystery? 
 
 What is the true nature of your god? 
 
 
 
THE REVELATION 507 
 
 Has he form, color, or consistency? 
 Is he substance? What is spirit? 
 
 If you cannot describe him, how did he make himself 
 manifest to the church? 
 
 If you cannot give an understandable description of your 
 god, then he does not exist. 
 
 Where is your fabulous heaven and hell? Describe them 
 literally. You preach them literally. | 
 
 Why is your god always seeking vengeance? For disobedi- 
 ence? Disobedience of what? 
 
 Does your god reside on earth? 
 
 If you cannot describe him, how do you know he resides 
 on earth? 
 
 If he resides on earth, then your heaven must be located on 
 earth, also your hell, therefore your god must reside in both 
 heaven and hell, and must be responsible for both good and evil. 
 
 If your god does not reside on earth, how did he beget 
 Christ? 
 
 Can you scientifically describe such a conception? If not, 
 then it must be figurative. If figurative, how could Christ be 
 real flesh and blood as you preach him? If Christ’s birth is 
 figurative, by what process did he become real? 
 
 When did the immaculate conception become a doctrine 
 of the church? When was it canonized? 
 
 Has, and does, the church preach Christ literally? 
 
 How could Christ be both figurative and literal? 
 
 Does the church preach Christ as the prince of peace? 
 
 Then explain these passages: 
 
 “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: 1 come 
 not to send peace, but a sword. 
 
 “For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, 
 and the daughter against her mother.” (Matt. 10:34-35.) 
 
 Does the church preach Christ as king of the earth? 
 
 Then explain this passage: “My kingdom is not of this 
 world.” (John 18:36.) 
 
 Does God or Christ give sanction to the church in advo- 
 
508 Tue REVELATION 
 
 cating its drastic blue-laws restricting the personal rights and 
 freedom of men? 
 
 Then explain this passage: “Let no man therefore judge 
 you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of an holiday, or of 
 the Sabbatheday ae (Colm2 16.) . 
 
 Why do the Bible dictionaries give, as the meaning of 
 Mary, the alleged mother of Christ, rebellion? If Mary sig- 
 nifies rebellion, then Christ must be born of rebellion. 
 
 Did Christ take refuge in Galilee? Doesn’t Galilee mean 
 revolution ? , | 
 
 Now, is this figurative or literal? 
 
 Adam means earth or earthy. Does man symbolize earth 
 or the earth symbolize man? 
 
 Why this similitude? 
 
 Does this apply also to the priesthood, including the pope? 
 If not, why not? Are they not human? 
 
 Does Adam symbolize the productive earth or is he sup- 
 posed to signify a real man? 
 
 Adam is the “son of god.” Why is he not the heir, instead 
 
 of Christ, the “son of man?” 
 
 Does the church preach literally Adam, Eve, Cain, Abel, 
 Seth, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and Moses, as real living 
 characters? If so, where do the records of their birth and death 
 exist outside the church? 
 
 Does the church preach that Christ is the son of god? 
 
 Why does Christ dispute this by calling himself the son 
 of man? (Matt. 8:20.) 
 
 Theaman,s Ghrisevestis< ali bimeeae 
 
 If Christ is a “man” and the “‘son of man,’ how can he be 
 the son of god? Are we to understand that god also is a man? 
 Does the church preach that god manifests in the flesh? Would 
 this not make him a man of flesh, muscle, and bone, like any 
 other man? 
 
 Then explain the following passages: 
 
 “God is a spirit and they who worship him must worship 
 him in the spirit.” (John 4:24.) 
 
 “A spirit hath not flesh and bones.” (Luke 24:39.) 
 
 
 
THE REVELATION 509 
 
 “Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God.’ 
 Gin. Gore 3-507) 
 
 Now how do you reconcile this with the literal statement 
 that Christ, preached as a man of flesh and blood, inherits 
 god’s kingdom and bequeaths it to Peter for the church? Why 
 does god in the flesh surrender to Christ in the flesh? : 
 
 Does the church preach that Christ is “the only begotten 
 son of God?” (John 1:14.) 
 
 Then explain the following: 
 
 seratouthe sons or thes living God:” "(Hosea 1310)) 
 
 “The sons of god saw the daughters of men and took 
 them wives.” (Gen. 6:2.) 
 
 Where are these other sons? 
 
 Isn't Adam the “son of God?” (Luke 3:38.) 
 
 Why carry this further? It only proves that those who 
 preach these things literally are either fools or knaves. If 
 they are merely figurative, and nothing they preach can be 
 scientifically explained, why permit them to make fools of 
 humanity and to wheedle and coerce the people to maintain 
 such a burden as the church? 
 
 It will be interesting if not amusing to hear an explana- 
 tion of these matters. 
 
 Why did Christianity assume the attitude of a soldiery 
 prepared for warfare? 
 
 “The godly hosts;” “the soldiers of Christ,” swords, hel- 
 mets and shields? 
 
 Even the subsequent offshoots of the parent stem adopt 
 these warlike names. Soldiers are not symbols of peace. 
 
 Anyone familiar with the history of the church, especially 
 with the crusades and inquisition, knows that ecclesiasticism is 
 a snilitant organization, its religious aspect being but incidental 
 to its secret underlying purpose, worn as a disguise. 
 
 We shall hold as our unalterable opinion that had Christian- 
 ity in the beginning, told the truth, eliminated its mystery, and 
 declared that all men are inherently good at birth and that 
 good should prevail in the world, mankind would have developed 
 as good instead of evil, and the world today would be a per- 
 
510 THe REVELATION 
 
 petual paradise, instead of a graveyard for the hopes and 
 aspirations of men who know the truth and are without the 
 power to correct evil, selfish, and designing institutions, bent 
 only on self-glorification and the grinding of the faces of the 
 slaving masses in the dust. 
 
 We declare that the first and last purpose of ecclesiasticism 
 was government, and that the so-called Christian church is but 
 a means to anend. If this is not true, answer these questions: 
 
 Is ecclesiasticism derived from a word meaning a gov- 
 ernment or a legislative power? 
 
 Why was this name adopted by an alleged religious organ- 
 ization? 
 
 “Hath god essayed to go and take him a nation from the 
 midst of another nation by temptations and by war?” (Deut. 
 4:34.) 
 
 Does this not signify that you are tempting the people 
 away from their nations to erect an opposing nation of your 
 own, even if this involves war? 
 
 “Rise ye up, take your journey, and pass over the river 
 Arnon: behold, I have given into thine hand Sihon, the Amorite, 
 king of Heshbon, and his land, begin to possess it, and contend 
 with him in battle. 
 
 “This day will I begin to put the dread of thee and the 
 fear of thee upon the nations that are under the whole heaven, 
 who shall hear report of thee and shall tremble, and be in 
 anguish because of thee.” (Deut. 2:24-25.) 
 
 Is this not positive proof that you are attempting to set 
 up a nation antagonistic toward the other nations from which 
 you are tempting their subjects? 
 
 Heshbon means thought, reason, invention, scientific re- 
 search, those quick of understanding. Sihon means rooting oyt. 
 
 You propose to usurp the progress of other nations by 
 rooting out those whose thought built up civilization. By the 
 threat of “war and rumors of wars” you propose to bring all 
 but your chosen few under a spell of “dread, and fear, and 
 anguish.” Answer, yes or no, is this not the truth? 
 
 If you answer No, it is up to you to explain why you are 
 
Tup REVELATION Sul 
 
 eternally seeking vengeance and preaching a “kingdom” and 
 a “King of kings” in the midst of a republic. 
 
 Did you anticipate war in this enterprise? 
 
 No? Then explain the words of your same peaceful 
 Christ: 
 
 “And ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars, see that 
 ye be not troubled, for all these things must come to pass, but 
 the end is not yet. 
 
 “For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against 
 kingdom.” (Matt. 24:6-7.) 
 
 One of the greatest proofs that this premeditated war is 
 in the horrible fact that the perverted theory that wars were 
 waged to bring peace, has only recently been tested, with the 
 result that some eleven million human lives were wantonly 
 sacrificed, and chaos has settled down upon the world like a 
 suffocating cloud of poison gas, and civilization is being smoth- 
 ered to death. Nation is in arms against nation, rebellion and 
 revolution stalk boldly into the open, hand in hand, and crime 
 and imbecility are growing rank as weeds in an abandoned 
 common. 
 
 Truly Cain has again taken possession of his own. 
 
 We warn ecclesiasticism to be careful how it trifles with 
 the constitution of this republic, which so generously and so 
 thoughtlessly gave refuge to religions at a time when these 
 facts were not known because of rank bigotry and intolerance 
 inspired in humanity by the same invisible power which seeks 
 to convert this republic into a kingdom. 
 
 If this is not true, explain your “Lord of lords” and 
 “King of kings.” 
 
PART XXIX 
 TH ESCH RESTA ID INVENT 
 
 (Truly fiction can be made more attractive than the truth. ) 
 
 Paul preached Christ as an ordinary man of the far- 
 fetched seed of David. As a part of a triune god, he preached 
 Christ as divine in the sense that all mankind is of this triune 
 divine nature. Of course his words are placed in the mouth 
 of an imaginary person. 
 
 The Jewish Christians, and the Gentiles, steadily preached 
 Jesus as a good man only, born in the ordinary course of gen- 
 eration. 
 
 It was the designing elements which later demanded that 
 Jesus be deified. They were wise enough to see that to de- 
 velop the novel idea of original or inherited sin, their Christ 
 must be free from such taint, hence the “immaculate concep- 
 tion” and deification were slowly and cautiously introduced. 
 
 Before this all-important necessity had fully developed, 
 Tertullian (A. D. 210) made the mistake of declaring that “the 
 propagation of the soul is the propagation of sin.” According 
 to Genesis, the propagation of bodies necessarily is the propa- 
 gation of souls. Hence Tertullian was merely attempting to 
 interpret the alleged answer of Christ to Salome, “Death will 
 prevail as long as ye women bring forth children,” as signifying 
 that he believed that Christ was opposed to childbirth by women. 
 It requires no great wisdom to declare that persons born 
 must die. 
 
 Had he known that two hundred years later Augustus 
 would enforce the doctrine of “original sin’ as the salvation of 
 the church, he might have changed his opinion, for the discon- 
 tinuance of births not only would take from under the church 
 its foundation, but it would put an end to the human race. That 
 rapid propagation was a menace to the church at that time is 
 
 512 
 
THE REVELATION 513 
 
 evident, and yet, the newly developnig generation was its espe- 
 cial field. 
 
 Eternal punishment was like all of the important doctrines 
 of the church, including “original sin” and the “fall of man,” 
 unblushingly borrowed from ancient religious systems. They 
 were now in possession of the gnostic wisdom and digging out 
 these ancient doctrines. 
 
 Tertullian advanced the very idea which drove fanatical 
 men to do things which would forfeit their lives in the name of 
 the church. It is evident Ignatius also held the view that mar- 
 tyrs went at once to the abode of the blessed and that this was 
 a privilege peculiar to them, and not granted even to other 
 Christians—the theory being that all other souls went to a tem- 
 porary resting’ place to await their bodies before entering 
 heaven or hell. This was paving the way to that diabolical 
 purgatory, the bargain counter of the Catholic church for the 
 sale of indulgences, and prayers, the greatest propagator of 
 evil ever invented by men, placing the church above the law 
 and concealing evil and crime from the law. 
 
 The doctrine that “God brought all things out of nothing” 
 is very cautiously mentioned, because of the logical essenic 
 theory which is demonstrable. Gnosticism made plain the pro- 
 cess of material evolution. 
 
 Inspiration—as usual, we find this doctrine accredited to 
 one of the wheel horses of church construction, Irenzeus. 
 
 Millenarinism: originated by the same spirits, the fictitious 
 Papias, Irenzeus, Tertullian, and Justin Martyr, the latter de- 
 claring it to be the belief of all but the gnostics, has no scrip- 
 tural justification. Of course the gnostics do not believe. 
 
 Baptism : an original Mosaic practice of washing upon com- 
 ing to water. The original custom was to wash the whole body. 
 Nothing is heard of infant baptism before Irenzeus, which 
 seems to corroborate the above, hence the saying, “cleanliness 
 is godliness.” But baptism by the church is ready money. The 
 original church practice was to wash the naked body. 
 
 Transubstantiation: Justin Martyr, like Irenzeus, uncon- 
 sciously revealed that he was drawing from the gnostic wisdom, 
 
514 THE REVELATION 
 
 whether understanding it or not, by announcing this doctrine: 
 “So, likewise, have we been taught that the food which, and 
 from which, our blood and flesh by transmutation are nourished, 
 is the flesh and blood of the Jesus who was made flesh.” (Ist 
 Apology, ch. 66.) 
 
 The gnostic interpretation of this is that the Christ char- 
 acter represents all the living matter upon the earth’s surface, 
 from which we draw our sustenance. Therefore the eating of 
 the body of Christ is the partaking of our food. 
 
 Religious intolerance is a definite doctrine of the church, 
 denying to all not associated with the church the right to dis- 
 cuss or have in their possession the scriptures, notwithstanding 
 that church support is a direct burden upon all humanity alike, 
 no matter from what source derived. The church aims to sep- 
 arate its dupes wholly from civil rule or influence. 
 
 Secret doctrines and ceremonies: 
 
 “The veil of mystery in which the Christians shrouded their 
 assemblies for divine service, from the beginning, fostered the 
 suspicion of indulging in a criminal secret worship.” (First 
 age of the church, p. 100.) 
 
 Origen is authority for the truth that the church has an 
 janeracircle: 
 
 “To the carnal minded they taught the gospel in a literal 
 way: preaching Jesus Christ and him crucified. But to persons 
 further advanced, and burning with love for divine celestial 
 wisdom, they communicated the Logos.” (Origen, Pref. to 
 Comm. on John Opera. vol. 2, p. 255.) 
 
 Could it be made plainer that Jesus Christ is a figurative 
 character, being represented literally to the ignorant masses? 
 The whole scheme is based upon this kind of false pretense. 
 Origen was one of the “church fathers.” 
 
 With the formation of the papal hierarchy, secrecy and 
 mystery became the basic church policy. Why? 
 
 Words are even put into the mouth of Christ evidencing 
 this: “And he said unto them (the disciples), ‘Unto you it 1s 
 given to know the mystery of the kingdom of God; but unto 
 them that are without (the ignorant masses) all these things 
 
THE REVELATION SLD 
 
 are done in parables, that seeing they may see and not perceive, 
 and hearing they may hear and not understand.’ ”’ 
 
 Now, what kind of duplicity is this? 
 
 The gnostics believed in none of this hypocrisy and false 
 pretense, because it was on its face dishonest and unworthy of 
 a conscientious, decent, self-respecting man. Original gnosti- 
 cism had nothing to do with religion, and differed from Chris- 
 tianity in that it favored teaching its wisdom to all men and 
 was preparing the way to do this. 
 
 Irenzeus was the established watch-dog of the church in his 
 day, and by eternal reference and exaggerated quotation, he is 
 a factor to this day. It was he who condemned the heretics, 
 although admitting that they could perform all the ‘“miracles”’ 
 performed by the authorized church magicians; the gift was 
 invariably from the devil when performed outside the church. 
 The church claimed a monopoly of deceiving the people. 
 
 Here is a very selfish and weak point in the church. It 
 is continually exploiting alleged “miracles” wrought by its own 
 characters as divine, whereas the same “miracles” wrought by 
 those not believers in the church pretenses, are put down as 
 the works of the devil. 
 
 The prophets raised up in the schools of the church are 
 divine, whereas the same identical type of prophecy, by those 
 not of the school, and prophesying, are called false prophets 
 “even if their prophecies come true.” 
 
 This foolish, childish, selfishness belittles all efforts to give 
 respect to the institution, Its persistent claim to monopoly 
 is the meanest trait of Christianity. 
 
 When Marcus (A. D. 175) began to attract attention, 
 Ireneus admitted the wonders performed, but declared him 
 possessed of a demon and under the spell of the devil. 
 
 Eusebius (A. D. 325) seemed to be another mile-post in the 
 church progress, his specialty being to dig up “evidence” and 
 “testimonials.” All he required was a name with which to con- 
 jure “authentic” church history, although in a majority of cases 
 his names are totally unknown to history. His ecclesiastical 
 history is a veritable junk shop of worthless matters. His whole 
 
516 THe REVELATION 
 
 desire is to patch up that rent in the church period covering the 
 first two centuries of the church, even uttering palpable false- 
 hood in his effort to prove that the new testament dates back 
 to the time of Christ. Practically all of his evidences fail to 
 mention the “inspiration” of the new testament writers. It 
 was again Irenzeus who first suggested the doctrine of “inspira- 
 tion.” (Heresies, 3, 16, 2.) 
 
 We may drive another peg in the time of the writing of 
 the four gospels, by Athenagoras (A. D. 177). In his writings 
 he cites by name, Moses, Jeremiah, Jonah, Thales, Plato, 
 Homer, Hesiod, Orpheus, Herodotus, Pythagoras, Euripides, 
 Aristotle, and others, but never once does he mention the name 
 of one of the four gospels. Hence it is perfectly safe to place 
 their introduction at a later period. 
 
 On the other hand, Theophilus, another Bishop of Antioch 
 (A. D. 180), mentions the gospel of John, and right here is a 
 ticklish point in time, and we see the same old trick. The ref- 
 erence to the gospel of John is preserved, but the more im- 
 portant commentary on the gospels, alleged to have been written 
 by Theophilus, are “lost.” 
 
 This questionable fashion of losing the really essential 
 things, and finding the words which the church placed in dead 
 men’s mouths, is carried to a foolish extreme. 
 
 The gospel writings of Bardesanes are “lost,” but some 
 trivial essay, on fate, is preserved. Eusebius as usual discovers 
 thise @Chcce Hist. 20-30)) 
 
 Hegesippus A. D. 185), a Jewish Christian, traveled exten- 
 sively, writing “Memoirs in Five Books, being a complete his- 
 tory of Christianity down to his time.” “It is now lost,” ex- 
 cept a few short fragments preserved by Eusebius, around 
 which he weaves his fabulous stories. He says nothing of the 
 four gospels. 
 
 Here are two essential reasons for losing, at least, these 
 writings. He hated Paul and said nothing of the canonized 
 gospels. It is always Eusebius who announces the loss of cer- 
 tain works destroyed for a reason, and it is he who preserves 
 certain fragments. Does this not make plain the fact that as 
 
THE REVELATION BL7 
 
 the authority on church evidence he is the censor of the writ- 
 ings of that early period? It was Ireneus who wrote the 
 criticisms in the earlier period. 
 
 We seem to be approaching near to the period when the 
 four gospels were adopted as the foundation of the Roman 
 Catholic dominion. ( 
 
 The gospels of Luke and Mark may have been composed 
 without special reference to the Catholic hierarchy, but John, 
 Matthew, and the Acts of the Apostles, were composed espe- 
 cially for Catholic purposes. 
 
 John was to establish the divinity of Jesus, and the unity 
 of the church under Peter. 
 
 Matthew was to lay the foundation for the establishment 
 of the supremacy of the papal power, on the authority of Christ 
 as delegated to Peter. 
 
 The acts harmonized the differences between the followers 
 Olecetcreand Paul, 
 
 A beautiful demonstration of the value of the truth that 
 ' “dead men tell no tales.” 
 
 In a modern court of law, the false statements involved in 
 the establishing of these gospels would have landed all of them 
 in prison for subornation of perjury. 
 
 All of the reliable sources of information for testing the 
 truth of any statement made, which does not harmonize with 
 known facts, are closed and jealously guarded against the re- 
 searches of the historian. Only the word of the accepted church 
 authorities, such as Irenzeus and Eusebius, must be swallowed 
 without a gulp. After these fictions become canonized as church 
 facts, they are “divine” and “holy,” hence it is blasphemous to 
 question their truth or criticize their absurdity. They are im- 
 mune against any discussion regarding their origin. 
 
 The writings of the second century, absolutely necessary 
 to establish the truth concerning the gospels, have been conveni- 
 ently lost or destroyed—without a single exception—if they 
 ever existed, which is most likely. Not one remains, to give 
 testimony of any controverted question, and in the subsequent 
 centuries, objectionable books have been diligently suppressed, 
 
518 Tue REVELATION 
 
 and in thousands of instances the writers persecuted and pun- 
 ished as heretics—involving great scientific discoveries. Hesh- 
 bon was not to rise again. 
 
 As it became necessary, from time to time, existing books 
 were boldly changed by interpolations or rank forgeries to 
 meet the new demand. 
 
 The works of the following learned writers were sup- 
 pressed and destroyed or secreted. 
 
 All gnostic writings, then in circulation. 
 
 Basilides (A. D. 125) because they were gnostic and ex- 
 posed the fact that the four gospels did not exist at that time. 
 
 Agrippa Castor (A. D. 130) because they referred too much 
 to Basilides’ knowledge. 
 
 Prodicus (A. D. 120) because he possessed the secret 
 books of Zoroaster and exposed the connection between Per- 
 sian mythology and Christianity. 
 
 OQuadratus and Aristides (A. D. 126) because Eusebius 
 wanted to quote them as referring to miracles of Christ and 
 the gospels. 
 
 Aristion (A. D. 130) for the same reason. 
 
 John the Presbyter (A. D. 130) for the same reason. 
 
 Cerinthus (A. D. 145) who wrote a gospel not suitable for 
 the purposes of Eusebius. 
 
 Valentinus (A. D. 150) wrote the “Gospel of Truth,” 
 which so angered Irenzeus, he declared it antagonistic, hence 
 it was “lost.” 
 
 Papias; the most fabulous of the early alleged writers. 
 Cords of literature exist based upon what he was alleged to 
 have written, but not one word is extant of his writings to 
 justify it. No one knows where he was born, when he died, 
 or where he is buried. Yet his alleged writings are the basis 
 of the four gospels. 
 
 Marcion (A. D. 145), one of the most truthful Christian 
 writers—called a “hound” by Tertullian and a “beast” by Epi- 
 phanius. 
 
 Justin Martyr (A. D. 150), one of the great church au- 
 
THE REVELATION 519 
 
 thorities. His attacks upon the Heretics contained so much 
 material hurtful to the church, his works were “lost.” 
 
 Appelles (A. D. 160), gnostic, who had a gospel of his 
 own. Consequently his works were “lost.” 
 
 Peregrinas (A. D. 160), a great Christian writer and in- 
 dependent philosopher. His works did not fit in—‘lost.” 
 
 Marcellina (A. D. 160), woman gnostic, head of Marcel- 
 linians—“‘lost.”’ 
 
 Montanus (A. D. 170), head of Montanism, hence his 
 works were called herecies—“lost.” 
 
 Tatian (A. D. 170), gnostic of great importance to the 
 Christian work, but his works were destroyed in order to give 
 Eusebius an opportunity of quoting him on the gospels with- 
 out a back-fire. 
 
 Marcus (A. D. 170). Irenzeus credited him with writing 
 many apocryphal books, but they did not suit the church pur- 
 Posesame 20st, 
 
 Pantenus (A. D. 180) claimed he had discovered the origin 
 of the gospel of Matthew in India, hence he was wiped out right 
 quick, for he was too near the truth. India means the law. 
 
 Chronicles of Hegesippus (A. D. 185). This important 
 Christian writer traveled over the whole Christian world to 
 compile and write a complete history of the church from the 
 beginning to his time. This is one of the strongest evidences 
 of the non-existence of the four gospels previous to that period, 
 for the church has moved heaven and earth to prove this. Yet 
 it undoubtedly suppressed this first complete church history, 
 Bloste 
 
 Eusebius makes a pretense of referring to this work, dem- 
 onstrating that he knew of its previous existence, if it was not 
 directly in his hands. He frequently used Hegesippus, but no 
 one else can tell whether he is telling the truth.. He especially 
 dwells upon his reference to “Apostolic tradition’ —a non-exist- 
 ing thing. The importance of the writer is revealed by the 
 strenuous effort on the part of Eusebius to quote something 
 important from him without revealing that he secretly has his 
 works. 
 
520 THE REVELATION 
 
 Commentaries of Heracleon (A. D. 190). Evidently de- 
 stroyed because they did not fit. 
 
 Serapion (A. D. 190). Important writings suppressed. 
 
 Clement of Alexandria (A. D. 200). Eusebius admits that 
 he wrote authentic works upon the scriptures, but he undoubt- 
 edly was too much imbued with the philosophies of Alexandria, 
 to suit the priesthood of Rome. 
 
 The important works of more than twenty of the great 
 church historians were thus cast into the fire or concealed be- 
 cause they told the truth, and the church could not be estab- 
 lished on the truth. 
 
 Not one of the whole number has been permitted to see 
 the light of subsequent ages. The same might be said of the 
 writings of the third century. 
 
 Nearly everything written concerning the gospels to the 
 year 325 and all the alleged gospels themselves to the same 
 period, are lost, destroyed, or concealed. 
 
 As the third century opened, the church began to assert its 
 authority on matters of doctrine, and Eusebius became the 
 blacksmith to beat the sabres of the past into plow-shares for 
 the future. 
 
 There remained the three important characters: Irenzus, 
 Clement of Alexander, and Tertullian. 
 
 Ireneus in Gaul, Clement in Egypt, and Tertullian in 
 northern Africa. 
 
 These men were selected to introduce the four gospels, 
 two hundred years after the alleged birth of the Christ which 
 _ the church was attempting to establish as a divine authority, 
 for usurping all the powers of the world. 
 
 These men were selected because they were powerful and 
 learned, making a deep and lasting impression upon the masses 
 of unlearned people. It gave them an immense controlling 
 influence. Nevertheless, when they are judged in the light of 
 modern thought and reason, they become mere wheels in the 
 church machinery, themselves appearing at great disadvantage. 
 
 Quoting modern authority: 
 
 “Treneus was credulous and blundering.” 
 
 
 

 
 
 
 Tue REVELATION 521 
 
 “Tertullian passionate and one-sided.” 
 “Clement was mainly occupied with ecclesiastical ethics.” 
 
 All three openly and flagrantly utter untruths in the dis- 
 charge of instructions from their superiors, stultifying them- 
 selves and revealing the church as a sinister menace to the 
 civilized world. 
 
 Their work was clean-cut and arbitrary. The permanent 
 establishment of the papal power wholly depended upon the 
 safe launching of the four gospels. It was the most critical 
 period in church history. Irenzus did not mince matters. It 
 mattered little to him what subsequent history might say. It 
 was the urgent present which required his attention. 
 
 He had the honor of presiding over the precedent council 
 of bishops called by the church of Rome to establish the author- 
 ity of the bishop of Rome over all other churches. 
 
 Clement was equally determined with Irenzus to drive 
 home the papal supremacy. 
 
 Can there be any doubt regarding an understanding among 
 these church manipulators? Well, hardly. Two very large 
 birds were killed with one stone, and that stone was Peter,— 
 the four gospels were confirmed as “gospel truth,’ whatever 
 that means, and the unquestioned authority of the pope was 
 established. Whether they believed them or not, prelates had 
 to preach the doctrines of Rome. 
 
 In order to saint Ireneus, a fictitious story of his martyr- 
 dom was filed away for that purpose. No direct evidence of 
 this event is found. Martyrdom did not necessarily signify 
 persecution of these men. 
 
 Tertullian was a married priest. 
 
 Some appreciation of the results of this strenuous work, 
 at the beginning of the third century, may be had, when one 
 realizes that it made possible the Catholic hierarchy, which 
 has since dominated the Christian world for sixteen hundred 
 years, and which, to this day, stands as a menace to humanity. 
 It 1s based upon the absurd heirship and establishes class even 
 in the priesthood. 
 
Sve THE REVELATION 
 
 It is significant that Irenzeus, who is so prolifically quoted 
 as church authority, was first to mention the four gospels, and 
 the first to acknowledge the supremacy of the church of Rome, 
 therefore the endless evidence of duplicity and prejudice in his 
 works need not seem strange. He was sainted for this work, a 
 poor compensation for his zeal. 
 
 Despite the endless hypocrisy and false pretense of these 
 so-called “church fathers,” practically indisputable evidences 
 declare that previous to A. D. 170 no book of the New Testa- 
 ment was called scripture, and the present gospels did not as- 
 sume a canonical position till the latter part of the second 
 century. 
 
 No canon of the New Testament, supposed to possess 
 divine authority, existed before A. D. 200. 
 
 The gospels of Matthew and John at once became the 
 powerful agencies in the establishment of the supremacy of 
 the Bishop of Rome. 
 
 Neither Luke nor Mark had been apostles, hence their gos- 
 pels show no such power. 
 
 The intolerant bigotry displayed by those who tore the 
 world to pieces, to establish a surreptitious power, deprives 
 them of any accusation of being moral or just towards their 
 fellowmen. Even if they had been conscientious their illogical 
 zeal condemned them as irrational and dangerous. 
 
 Perhaps the most vicious doctrine ever advanced by any 
 human institution is expressed in the words “the wisdom of 
 this world is foolishness with God.” By every scientific test, 
 the wisdom of this world is all wisdom understandable to man. 
 Thus they slap closed the covers of the book of nature, that 
 humanity may not discover in the laws of the material uni- 
 verse, evidences of their duplicity. Either they were willfully 
 perverse or else their credulity was unbounded. Their utter 
 disregard of truth favors the first intimation. They have always 
 been unscrupulous in their arguments. Their “pious frauds,” 
 to use their favorite expression, are “invoked by the devil.” 
 
 Even zealous Christian writers accused Clement of Alex- 
 ander, and Lactanius, of using forged testimonials from spuri- 
 
Tue REVELATION 523 
 
 ous books, attempting to prove the foundation of Christian reve- 
 lation. Irenzus, knowing that the very best evidence proved 
 that the ministry of Christ lasted not to exceed three years, but 
 more probably only one, if at all, conjured up a tradition from 
 Asia, that his ministry lasted for twenty years, in order to 
 bring it up to a time to meet some vexatious emergency and 
 bridge over a lapse. This would make Christ fifty years of age 
 at the time of the alleged crucifixion. 
 
 Now what remains to recommend Christianity, or to jus- 
 tify the burdensome church. There is not a single evidence 
 that the morals or the material benefits have been improved by 
 all these centuries of false pretense. Mystery and untruth can- 
 not establish morality. The self-laudations of Christian forces 
 do not make truth. 
 
 It matters not whether the gospels are authentic. Have 
 they benefitted mankind? No one with common sense believes 
 them divine or inspired by any other power than the minds of 
 men bent on establishing a universal control. Some of the 
 teachings of Christ are the honest teachings of good men. The 
 church has only appropriated these as a mask, to conceal its 
 sinister motives, as it boasts of its good deeds to cloak its evils. 
 
 Are we justified in making these radical accusations? We 
 declare that a million years of good cannot wipe out the crime 
 of the crusades and the inquisition. 
 
 All good authorities deny that such a person as Jesus 
 Christ lived at the time alleged. The three witnesses upon 
 whose evidence the matter rests, are Paul, Josephus, and Taci- 
 tus—a Christian, a Jew, and a heathen—a most suspicious be- 
 ginning and combination. Tacit means implied. There is so 
 much dispute about Paul, he may be eliminated. Josephus’ 
 works are so full of subsequent forgeries and interpolations, 
 they will always be doubtful. Tacitus speaks of Christus “who, 
 in the reign of Tiberius, was put to death as a criminal by the 
 procurator, Pontius Pilate.” That is practically the foundation 
 evidence. 
 
 Now, as to the alleged father of John, Zacharias; there 
 were four persons by that name, who have been referred to in 
 
524 THE REVELATION 
 
 the apocryphal and canonical gospels, and in the fathers, in such 
 an indiscriminate manner as to create great confusion—aside 
 from the apocryphal nature of this character. 
 
 Zacharias, the son of Jehoiada. He was stoned to death 
 in the court of the temple. (II Chr. 24:20-21.) Long previous 
 to Christ, Zacharias means memory of the Lord. Jehoiada 
 means knowledge of the Lord. 
 
 Zacharias, the prophet, who was son of Berechiah (mean- 
 ing blessing), no account of his death. (Zach. 1:1.) 
 
 Zacharias, alleged father of John the Baptist—who also 
 was killed in the temple. 
 
 Zacharias, the son of Zarouchos, also killed in the temple 
 abOuUteAs SD MOO TMM Wiattee3e35n) 
 
 There is not one word in the old Testament authentically 
 connecting it with the New Testament that is not interpolated 
 or warped in interpretation for that express purpose—except- 
 ing that the Old Testament sets all the precedents for the 
 Christian exploitation. 
 
 The Old Testament is more essential to the Christian re- 
 ligion than the New Testament, because without the precedents 
 of the Old, the New would have no authority and no genealogi- 
 cal connection. 
 
 In the early chapters of this book we have demonstrated 
 that the two books are essential parts of a premeditated theme 
 to establish a fictitious authority to displace established human 
 authority and governments. The papal struggles for temporal 
 power prove this beyond refutation. 
 
 Now that we understand the flimsy character of the Chris- 
 tian scheme, and the false foundation for papal supremacy, we 
 may read the subsequent history of the church attempts to put 
 into practical operation this wonderful ecclesiastical mechanism, 
 with greater interest and understanding and less fear and 
 trembling. 
 
 The following chapters will stir the reader even more than 
 have the preceding ones. 
 
 
 
 
 
 —. =. 7 oe 
 
THE REVELATION 525 
 
 Before closing this chapter we call attention to the highly 
 significant fact that none of the names of those whose works 
 were suppressed or lost, respond to the biblical code as do all 
 the names mentioned in both books of the Bible. We hold that 
 this evidences that they were the real, and the Bible characters 
 were fictitious. 
 
PART XXX 
 THE JUGGLING OF WORDS AND NAMES 
 
 (The rose smells as sweet though called a cabbage. ) 
 
 When we analyze the names Ad am; Ab ram; Ab ra ham; 
 Ja cob; Jo shua; Jah, meaning Jehovah; El, meaning God; 
 Jo, increase; we are at once interested in knowing why these 
 names usually consist of combinations of parts of numerous 
 names carried through the work. 
 
 Ad is a Latin prefix meaning to. 
 
 Am, the existing authority, “I am,’ 
 
 bd 
 
 meaning self-sustain- 
 ing. 
 
 Adam signifies the self-supporting earth, also mankind col- 
 lectively, self-sustaining humanity. 
 
 Ab means father. As a Latin prefix ab means from, and 
 ram means high—the father from on high, or the divine law 
 from heaven. 
 
 Ab —|— ram means high father; that is the usual definition. 
 
 Ab —|— ra —|— ham means father of a multitude. 
 
 Rah also means wandering. Abram’s people were wander- 
 ing nomads. Ham means hot, burning, specifically signifying 
 the hot sun high in the heaven. 
 
 Jo signifies God. It is also an abbreviation of Joseph, 
 meaning increase. ‘God gives the increase.” 
 
 Shua means wealth; the father-in-law of Judah, praise. 
 Judah is Judae, the name concealing merchandising, trading, 
 by the Jews. 
 
 Joshua means savior. Jesus is the Greek form of Joshua. 
 Jo -|— shua, God’s wealth saves, God possesses all. God is 
 Jehovah, self-sustaining, self-supporting. The burning sun, 
 high in the heaven, is the source of all earthly wealth. 
 
 Abi means progenitor. 
 
 Ram means high. 
 
THE REVELATION yey! 
 
 Abi -|— ram, high propagator. 
 
 Ab, father. 
 
 Ner means lamp; the father of Abner. 
 
 Ab —|— ner means father of light. The son is from the 
 father; the light is from the lamp. 
 
 This is an excellent place to demonstrate the progress or 
 evolution of God. It was the practice at early periods to put 
 into the name some portion of the name of the god, especially 
 the authority, under which the people lived. Abner is the name. 
 
 Ner, lamp, is the father of Abner. 
 
 Ner primarily signifies lamp, the source of light. As fire 
 usually signifies God, and sunlight the Christ. 
 
 Uri means fire, and in like manner is used as the source 
 of light. 
 
 Uri -—|- el, fire of God. Abram came from Ur, fire, and 
 Abraham signifies the fire light. Lot is the accompanying 
 smoke. Uri —|— jah, fire of Jehovah. Jah is an abbreviation 
 of Jehovah. El is the Babylonian sun-god. Hell is derived 
 from the name. Jah means hot. 
 
 The name Absalom is another name with which to juggle, 
 the name signifying father of peace. 
 
 Salem and Salim signify peace. 
 
 Solomon signifies peaceful. Sol means the sun. Sol —|- 
 omon means the luminous sun, which reveals wisdom. 
 
 But the meaning of Salom in Ab —|— salom, is Shallum, 
 meaning peaceable, also revenge, found as Sallumus in I Esdr. 
 9:25 of the apocrypha. This is derived from the Latin lumen, 
 signifying light. 
 
 The Latin prefix ad, signifying to, is equally as important. 
 
 Ad means to. 
 
 Am means “I am,” God or Jehovah. 
 
 The meaning of the name Adam is generally given as 
 earthy, but is translated man in Genesis 1 :26-27, symbolizing 
 the human race. | 
 
 Adamah is the Hebrew for red earth, blood. Admah 
 means bloody. 
 
rK 
 
 528 THE REVELATION 
 
 In the genealogy of Luke 3:38 Adam is named the son of 
 God—the earth the son of fire. In Matthew 9:6, Christ is 
 named as the son of man. Adam is named man, therefore 
 Christ is the son of Adam. That is exactly our theory, that 
 Christ symbolizes mankind at large the progeny of Adam, the 
 earth, and in the figurative crucifixion of Christ we see the 
 debasement of mankind. Temptations are placed before him 
 and he partakes thereof in his ignorance, and this accuses him 
 of inherited sin. 
 
 Noah signifies rest, tranquility, repose. God ends his 
 work in human intellect and reason. No means place, also 
 stirring up, forbidding. Ah is an abbreviation of Jah or 
 Jehovah; sometimes also signifying brother, as in Joah and 
 Ahab. Therefore Noah simply means God’s resting place, 
 which is symbolized by the period of tranquility succeeding the 
 flood, and no doubt has to do with the brotherhood of monks, 
 for it is the period when the whole enterprise was planned. The 
 flood is but the figurative means of eliminating the peoples 
 who necessarily could not have been considered as under the 
 jurisdiction of the Hebraic-Christian exploitation, in order that 
 all living people could be included to make the scheme universal. 
 This is to be accomplished by the control of increase, the new 
 generations. 
 
 Moses—the definition is usually given as drawn out. But 
 by an analysis of the name and its associations, we draw out a 
 much more elaborate significance. His father is Amram, mean- 
 ing exalted; Am meaning Jehovah, ram meaning high. Jehovah 
 is exalted, and begets Moses. 
 
 By a fine deduction we may draw a definite meaning for 
 Jehovah, also the reason why Moses forbade the speaking of 
 the name. 
 
 Flavius Josephus relates the story of Moses thus: 
 
 “Thermuthis, the daughter of the king of Egypt, seeing a 
 cradle on the current of the Nile, sent swimmers to rescue it, 
 and found a child therein. Thereupon she named it Mo-uses. 
 Nile means dark blue. It was worshipped as a god by Egyp- 
 tians. 
 
THE REVELATION 529 
 
 “The Egyptian for water is Mo. 
 
 “Those saved out of the water are called uses. 
 
 “So, by putting these two words together she named him 
 Mouses or Moses.” 
 
 Thereas means Aahva. (I Esdr. 8:41.) 
 
 Ahava means water. Water means multitudes and ordi- 
 nances. 
 
 Bear in mind this constant play about water, for water 
 symbolizes masses of people. Dam the waters and they rise 
 up. Restrain the people and they rebel. 
 
 If Mo in Moses means water, Mo in Moab must mean 
 water. I'he Moabites worshipped Chemosh, a sun-god, signi- 
 fying the attraction of the sun for the water. Moab is the 
 son of Lot by his own daughter, and we have shown in another 
 chapter that Lot means mist, fog, veil, mystery, presaging the 
 mysterious cloud which has always enshrouded the Christian 
 church. Therefore Moab means rain, and rain means doctrines. 
 
 We at once recognize that this whole Christian scheme is 
 involved in every part of the alleged history to which it attempts 
 to attach itself. The rain from mists arising from the land 
 is figured by the Moabites called bastards (Deut. 23), due to 
 the fact that the true doctrine should arise from the holy see. 
 
 Moses commits murder in Egypt and flees to the land of 
 Midian. Midian signifies strife, judgment, measure, covering. 
 The moon signifies measure and Midian perhaps signifies moon- 
 worship, as opposed to Moab, water-worship. 
 
 Reuel the priest of Midian had seven daughters. 
 
 Reu means friend. 
 
 Reu —|— el means God’s friend, a shepherd. 
 
 This reveals the worship of El the sun-god of Babylonia 
 and Chaldea. 
 
 Moses had turned from the worship of water to the wor- 
 ship of the sun. 
 
 This Reuel, the priest of Midian, is also a patriarch ruler, 
 and is called his excellency, Jethro, posterity, hence he was 
 a high priest from the beginning of mankind. He is the son of 
 Esau, the hairy cave-dweller. 
 
530 THE REVELATION 
 
 “And the angel of the Lord appeared to Moses in a 
 flame of fire out of the midst of a bush.” (Ex. 3:2.) 
 
 Sinai means bush, also enmity. He led Jethro’s flocks to 
 Horeb (desert), meaning Sinat. 
 
 Moses turned from sun-worship to fire-worship, and God 
 became Jehovah. 
 
 “And I appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto 
 Jacob, by the name of God Almighty, but by the name Jehovah 
 was I not known to them.” (Ex. 6:3.) 
 
 Previously no attempt had been made to commercialize 
 the scheme and make it self-sustaining, as signified by Jehovah. 
 
 Solomon is especially amenable to this code. 
 
 Sol means sun. The sun may not be monopolized but fire 
 can be. A monopolized god was the true goal, hence even the 
 use of the name Jehovah was monopolized and forbidden. 
 Nadab and Abihu, sons of Aaron, were burned for taking fire 
 from the altar. 
 
 Omon is Amon or Amen, meaning mystery. An Egyptian 
 god worshipped at Thebes as “Amen the sun.” In Nahum 3:8, 
 this is No, which is interpreted as place. No-Amon means place 
 of Amon or Amen, symbolized into lumen, enlightenment, 
 human intellect. 
 
 Hence we corroborate Noah as a place of rest and recu- 
 peration in the scheme. We have, in previous chapters demon- 
 strated the truth of this. Water was to quench fire-worship and 
 prepare the way for “the light of the world,” hence baptism. 
 
 Noah was the son of Lamech, poverty, lowliness, who is 
 struck, the coming ignorant masses to be cultivated in super- 
 stition. 
 
 This means the unprotected, helpless masses, the victims 
 of this ungodly scheme. 
 
 After humanity has been debased to a state of helplessness, 
 the master of the situation may rest and plan for the future. 
 It required time to perfect Christianity. 
 
 Now comes Elijah, an important one of the line of prophets 
 to tell the frightened masses what the future holds for them, 
 to establish obedience by terrorism. 
 
THE REVELATION 530 
 
 Let us analyze the name. 
 
 El] was the sun-god of the Chaldeans. 
 
 Abraham came from Ur of Chaldea. Ur means fire. 
 Jah, is the Jehovah of Moses. Jah is hot. 
 
 Therefore, El -|— i -|- jah smiply means: the sun is hot. 
 This is converted into the more effective form: “hell is hot.” 
 Fire supercedes the sun, and Christ follows fire. “I am the 
 light of the world, hence he is of the seed of Abraham.” 
 
 This introduces the Christian dispensation. 
 
 A romantic play, nevertheless coercively involving all hu- 
 manity, in order to make it a self-supporting institution. Je- 
 hovah must prevail, and god must eat. 
 
 Reader, no one will seriously attempt to make light of 
 what we have written. It is your affair if you can be fooled 
 and beguiled into treating it lightly yourself. This trivial 
 romance is the foundation of the so-called Christian religion, 
 which has swayed kingdoms, sacrificed millions of human lives, 
 and planned for the future abject slavery of humanity. 
 
 We call especial attention to the fact that there is so 
 much of Latin interspersed through the Bible, it is fair to de- 
 duce that it is a product of Latin minds. That is, out of the 
 collected mass of materials plagiarized from every religion back 
 to antiquity, and the accumulated scientific knowledge of that 
 period, was worked this Christian scheme. It is absolutely de- 
 void of religious significance, and is by no means edifying or 
 educational. It is full of virulent menace towards humanity 
 and its legitimate institutions. It is illogical in its ethical atti- 
 tude and interferes with the natural evolution of government. 
 
 The process of developing the proposed church following 
 was by debasing mankind, symbolizing the fall of the Adamic 
 race, practically the body of developing humanity. This is the 
 crucifixion. 
 
 Nothing is found in church literature throwing light upon 
 that period called the “dark ages,’ following the introduction 
 of Christianity. 
 
 The most authentic and definite dates assigned as this 
 
Hoe THE REVELATION 
 
 period of blissful ignorance are as follows, which we adopt 
 from ‘“‘Haydn’s Dictionary of Dates,” and according to Hallam: 
 
 “Tt comprised about one thousand years (486 to 1495). 
 During this period learning was not only at its lowest ebb, but 
 to seek or exhibit learning was to trifle with death.” 
 
 It is most important to examine the church during this 
 period, five hundred years of which being devoted to the extinc- 
 tion of the gnostics, which meant the suppression of learning. 
 The very fact that Christianity does not deny its antagonism 
 towards gnosticism establishes the truth that it sought mental 
 control over mankind by the suppression of scientific learning 
 and the leveling of humanity to a common plane of ignorance. 
 If this is not true, let the ecclesiasts give a plausible explana- 
 tion of their assault upon extant learning at that time and their 
 subsequent warfare upon scientific research, and its opposition 
 to science in its every form. 
 
 There is but one plausible excuse—pure, inexcusable, sel- 
 fish jealousy, and a vicious determination to seize control of 
 all education. 
 
 It was during this period that the crusades, “romantic un- 
 dertakings,” as they were named, were developed. This was 
 the earliest form of process by which the mind of Europe was 
 attracted away from the strides of the popes towards temporal 
 power. So successful was the church in arousing zeal and en- 
 thusiasm, from all parts of Europe, thousands of people re- 
 sponded to the call of the pope to engage in a “holy war” to 
 recover the alleged sepulchre from the Saracens. It is said 
 that in the spring of 1096 not less than six million people were 
 in motion towards Palestine. These consisted mainly of the 
 anarchistic dregs and refuse of Christendom. 
 
 To the shame of Europe the leading sovereigns were seized 
 with the hysteria and joined in these fanatical mobs—rapine 
 and plunder were the sole object, the popes absolving the cru- 
 saders in advance. 
 
 In the thirteenth century a crusade of children was organ- 
 ized and inspired with a conquest for the conversion of the Mos- 
 lems. The modern so-called “boy scouts” is on a par with this, 
 
THe REVELATION 533 
 
 having no well-defined purpose. Thirty thousand children em- 
 barked in a crusade at Marseilles for the holy land. Two-thirds 
 of these were drowned at sea, and the others were sold as slaves 
 to the Saracens. There has been a persistent determination to 
 take the manual training of children away from the parents. 
 
 It is appalling to estimate the millions of lives sacrificed 
 to ignorance and inspired fanaticism during this period of 
 mental and moral darkness. There was but one source of this 
 hysteria, the popes of Rome. There was but one purpose, to 
 draw attention away from the political intrigues of the popes 
 of Rome. They knew the fictitious nature of the inspiring 
 causes. 
 
 Ninety-two popes covered the period called the “dark 
 ages,” and during this period they surreptitiously came into 
 temporal power, holding this power for about five hundred 
 years. 
 
 The period was replete with councils which were securely 
 nailing down the coffin lids of kings and forging the fetters for 
 humanity. 
 
 The first pope to call himself the “head of all the holy 
 churches” was Pope John IT, 535. The first pope to style him- 
 self “sovereign pontiff’? was Pope Theodore, 649. 
 
 The first council called to absolve the subjects of a king 
 (Wamba at Toledo) was called by Pope Agatho, 682. 
 
 The first pope to uphold the worship of images in the 
 church was Pope Gregory II, in his quarrel with Emperor 
 eo, 7317 
 
 The first pope to apply the excommunication to those who 
 opposed images, called iconoclasts, was Pope Gregory III, 741. 
 
 Pretended “donation of Pepin,” a frogery was referred 
 to as a precedent, by Pope Stephen II, 757. 
 
 The “false decretals,” rank forgeries, introduced by Pope 
 Beor lil 316: 
 
 Forged “donation of Louis-le-Debonnaire” introduced by 
 Pope Stephen IV, 817. 
 
 The first deliberate humiliation of a king, to show the papal 
 
534 THE REVELATION 
 
 contempt for civil rulers, was that of Louis-le-Debonnaire by 
 Pope Gregory IV, 827. 
 
 The most audacious early excommunications of kings were 
 those of Lothaire and Waldrade by Nicholas I, 867. 
 
 The beginning of the crowning of kings by popes, Charles 
 the Bald, 875, and Charles the Fat, 880, by Pope John VIII. 
 
 An open lover of a mistress, Theodora, Pope John X, 914. 
 
 Popes Leo VI, 929, and Stephen VII, creatures of the 
 notorious prostitute, Marosia. 
 
 Pope John XI, bastard son of Marosia and Pope Sergis 
 The OS le 
 
 Pope John XII, 965, so mean and vengeful, the Greek em- 
 peror refused to receive his envoys. 
 
 Pope Benedict VI, 972, strangled in prison. 
 
 Pope John XVI, 997, put to death. 
 
 Emperor Henry III deposed three popes, Benedict io 
 Silvester III, and Gregory VI, 1046. | 
 
 Pope Gregory VII (Hildebrand), 1085, quarrels with all 
 the sovereigns; excommunicates and deposes Emperor Henry 
 IV, persuaded large donations from his mistress Matilda, count- 
 ess of Tuscany. He was the meanest and most aggressive of 
 popes, finally being beaten and put in prison, where he died. 
 Boldly proclaimed the right of popes to the temporal power, 
 Pope Urban II, 1088, excommunicated Philip, king of France. 
 
 Pope Paschal II, 1099, excommunicated Philip, king of 
 France. Disgraced Henry VI, quarreled with Henry V. 
 
 Pope Honorius II, 1130, aroused the two factional German 
 parties which have caused much of the warfare in Europe, the 
 Guelphs and the Ghibelines. 
 
 Anaclet, a Jew pope, 1131. 
 
 Adrian IV, 1154, English pope, made Frederick I kiss his 
 foot. | 
 
 Innocent III, 1198, quarreled with the sovereigns. Great 
 supporter of crusades, authorized the massacre of the Albi- 
 genses, anathematized Philip Augustus, and treacherously in- 
 spired war between England and France; author of the In- 
 quisition. 
 
 
 
 | 
 | 
 aj 
 
Tue REVELATION HO0 
 
 Gregory IX, 1227, excommunicated Emperor Frederick II 
 four times. 
 
 Gregory X, 1276, coronated and excommunicated Em- 
 peror Rodolphus of Hapsbourg. 
 
 Clement V, 1305, Holy See removed from Rome to 
 Avignon, condemned Knight Templars, excommunicated the 
 Venetians. 
 
 1314 to 1316, no pope. 
 
 Clement VI, 1342, Joanna II, queen of Naples, sells Avig- 
 non to the pope. 
 
 Innocent VI, 1352, the grant of Charles IV, and the com- 
 mencement of the authentic sovereignty of the popes (1355.) 
 
 Benedict XIII, 1417. France withdraws her obedience 
 from the pontiffs. 
 
 Sixtus IV, 1471. He conspired with the Pazzi to murder 
 Lorenzo and Julian de Medicis on Sunday, April 26, 1478, in 
 the church at the middle of the mass at the instant of the eleva- 
 tion of the host. Julian was stabbed to death, and Lorenzo was 
 badly wounded. 
 
 Such were the characters of men posing as gods on earth 
 during this long period of mental night when neither priest nor 
 prince could read or write, and it was death to be learned. 
 
 We have continuously had put up to us the preachings of 
 Paul as evidence of Christian sincerity. It matters little who 
 teaches that which is conducive to morality and correct living, 
 but it matters much if such attitude is assumed as a cloak to con- 
 ceal secret propaganda. 
 
 We consider this a suitable place to eliminate for good and 
 all, this blather about Paul. 
 
 To begin, we declare that the name Paul merely symbol- 
 izes the church worker and organizer. Paul means worker. 
 
 We take Paul’s alleged epistle to Timothy. 
 
 He declares that men shall not have immortality. (I Tim. 
 6-16.) | 
 We take as our demonstration of concealment of purpose 
 II Tim. Chapter 4:19-20-21. Read these verses, then ponder 
 the following interpretation: 
 
536 Tue REVELATION 
 
 Prisca means ancient. This merely disguises a pretty de- 
 ceit to please women. Prisca is Priscilla, the wife of Aquila, 
 “a friend to Paul,” or friendly towards the church worker. 
 The mentioning of Priscilla, the wife, before the husband, which 
 is contrary to the old testament, is to encourage the assistance 
 of the wife to hold the husband in sympathy with the church. 
 (Te Peter sites) 
 
 “That they may be won by the conversation of the wives. 
 
 “While they behold your chaste conversation coupled with 
 féatue : 
 
 The significance of the meaning ancient for Prisca, is 
 found in the fifth verse of the above chapter. 
 
 This becomes a very interesting little romance. Aquila is 
 supposed to be a converted Jew, whom Paul picked up at 
 Corinth, the Jew having been ordered out of Rome by Claudius. 
 The name Aquila means eagle, but is described in Micah 1:16 
 as the Griffon vulture. He was a native of Pontus, meaning the 
 sea, about which we find all of the apostles hovering, hence it 
 is logical that the sea symbolizes the Holy See, meaning seat, 
 from sedere, that is, all of these working forces are sent out 
 from a common seat of power and instruction. 
 
 In any event, the Griffon vulture becomes an agent of the 
 church. 
 
 “And he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls 
 that fly in the midst of heaven, come gather yourselves together 
 unto the supper of the great God. 
 
 “That ye may eat the flesh of Kings, and the flesh of cap- 
 tains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of all men both 
 free and bond, both small and great.” (Rev. 19:17-18.) 
 
 Anyone who has ever witnessed a feast of vultures on a 
 carcass in the desert, will quickly recognize the grewsome origin 
 of this savage picture in Revelation. 
 
 Aquila accompanied Paul to Ephesus, meaning desire, or 
 desirable. 
 
 Pause a moment, reader, and picture in your mind, one of 
 the alleged founders of Christianity tramping about with a 
 renegade Jew and his wife, as a part of the great work, and 
 
 
 

 
 TuHp REVELATION D7, 
 
 pausing at Ephesus, desire, desirability, long enough to instruct 
 Apollos in some grewsome task. 
 
 Apollos signifies one that destroys and lays waste. 
 
 That Paul is merely the trumpet for the distribution of 
 this fiendish program under the disguise of soft words and 
 names, is proven by the alleged utterance of the fictitious Peter, 
 packinoeup Pauline lip Peters.16: 
 
 The next character associated with the name Paul, is 
 Onesiphorus, signifying profitable, he who brings profit. He 
 also is at Ephesus with Paul. The presence of all these at 
 Ephesus merely signifies the desirability of adopting these in- 
 fluences in the church work. 
 
 Erastus means amiable. Also a friend of Paul at Ephesus. 
 Naturally, amiability would be a most powerful assistant to the 
 church worker. But in this case there is a broader significance. 
 Erastus was of Corinth, signifying, that which is satisfied, 
 hence this amiability was due to a feeling of satisfaction. 
 
 Here is a most significant one. Paul volunteered the state- 
 ment, without explanation, that, he had left Trophimus, a 
 Christian convert residing in Ephesus, in Miletum, sick. 
 
 As we have explained, Ephesus means desire. 
 
 Trophimus means well educated, well brought up. 
 
 Miletum means scarlet, red. Inasmuch as this ancient city 
 was torn and destroyed long before the alleged time of Paul, 
 we shall assume that the name is merely adopted to symbolize, 
 perhaps, a condition of bloody warfare, hence the well-educated 
 were left sick and stricken. But, we are given a clue, in, that 
 it is in Ionia. In I Macc. 8:8, Ionia means India, signifying 
 praise and the law. The well-educated and well brought up 
 were, by praise and flattery, brought under the church law, 
 hence, they sought solace for their sins and sickness direct from 
 the church. 
 
 It is from II Tim. 4:21, we find a continuation of this 
 duplicity on the part of the alleged Paul. 
 
 He salutes Eubulus, meaning prudence and a good coun- 
 selor. Merely cautioning the church workers that prudence is 
 always a good counselor. 
 
538 Tue REVELATION 
 
 Pudens, meaning modesty, shamefaced. This was the 
 assumed attitude to invoke confidence and sympathy. Linus, 
 meaning nets, more clearly defines the concealed purpose. 
 
 “The Kingdom of heaven is like a net.” (Matt. 13:47.) 
 
 Read this chapter in Matthew, if you want a thrill. 
 
 “Follow me and I will make you fishers of men.” (Matt. 
 
 4:19.) 
 
 
 
PART XXXI 
 SOWING IMBECILITY 
 
 THE MAKING? OPS CHURCH LITERATURE 
 
 To deceive and cheat humanity was the original purpose 
 of the founders of Christianity. To profess that the so-called 
 church fathers were fools, is to wholly destroy their prepos- 
 terous works; to admit they were wise men, is to convict them 
 of willful perjury, and their own works betray them. 
 
 The fact of the mere existence of the so-called gospels 
 proves nothing. Antiquity in most things qualifying human 
 progress, signifies the crudity of early stages of evolution, not 
 the perfection of wisdom. Perfection comes with finish and 
 completion. 
 
 The very best authority we can find concerning the origin 
 of certain alleged church writings, clearly defines all of the 
 gospels as the merest rot and tomfoolery, pressed upon the 
 superstitious minds of uneducated people at a period when 
 they were stupefied by a hypnotic romancing, much of which 
 was not intended to foster religion. It was a contest of fabu- 
 lous stories between many men and many factions, finally cul- 
 minating in a well-defined priesthood which ingloriously crushed 
 all but the Christian scheme—a well-defined conspiracy to con- 
 quer the world and exploit humanity. 
 
 The organization of any institution which primarily must 
 be supported by humanity, is an exploitation, hence it cannot 
 be divine—God does not exploit his own creations for profit. 
 The church wealth is evidence of profiteering. 
 
 Let common sense, in this enlightened age, judge if these 
 things are entitled to the slightest consideration. 
 
 In the first hundred years after Christ, there were no 
 authorized gospels, hence they are reported as lost. The second 
 hundred years struggled to establish gospels and doctrines. 
 
 539 
 
540 THE REVELATION 
 
 Everything purporting to belong to that period is classed 
 as subsequent fiction. 
 
 The greater part of the writings of the second century 
 after Christ are also alleged to have been lost. 
 
 Therefore everything declared to be authentic as gospels 
 are hearsay and palpable fiction—no matter at what period 
 written. 
 
 The most essential period in the establishment of the Chris- 
 tian literature Rogesctilay was the first centuries of the Chris- 
 tian era. 
 
 Waite divides the first two centuries into the following 
 well defined periods: 
 
 First period, apostolic age. A. D. 30—A. D. 80. 
 
 Second period, apostolic fathers. A. D. 80—A. D. 120. 
 
 Third period, the three apocryphal gospels. A. D. 120—130. 
 
 Fourth period, forty years of writers. A. D. 130—170. 
 
 Fifth period, the four canonical gospels. A. D. 170—185. 
 
 Sixth period, close of the second century. A. D. 185—200. 
 This was the formative period of Christianity. 
 
 The word Jesus signifies to heal, but as Jesus the Christ it 
 has been frequently forged into profane history in vain attempt 
 to give it authenticity as signifying a supernatural human being. 
 (Chap. 3, 18th book, Antiquities, Josephus. ) 
 
 The use of the Christ character in religions, antedates 
 Christianity many centuries, being common to all nations, be- 
 cause it 1s a principle in nature. 
 
 It is quite authentically demonstrated that the Garetee 
 founders boldly appropriated the Chrishna of Hindoo mythology 
 (1156 B. C.) as its Christ character. (Annals and Antiquities 
 of Rajust’han, vol. 1, p. 37.) 
 
 If the very foundation truths of Christianity are proven 
 falsehood, there can remain no plausible or even probable reason 
 for its having deceived humanity all these centuries in the belief 
 that it is a “divine” and worthy institution. Its works alone 
 cannot justify or recommend it. Its alleged evidences and testi- 
 monies are pure fabrications drawn from the romancers of 
 
THE REVELATION 541 
 
 imaginative fanatics. It has left no creditable imprint upon 
 the moral aspect of the world. 
 
 It is admitted that Paul did not write the gospels attributed 
 to him. 
 
 The gospel of Luke was based upon the alleged gospel of 
 Paul, and this rests upon the word of one Irenzus (A. D. 190) 
 nearly two hundred years after Christ, restoring fabulous 
 writings admittedly not in existence. Most of these writings 
 are alleged to have been restored from memory and tradition. 
 
 Those who wrote to give authenticity to alleged words of 
 persons living more than a hundred years previously, could not 
 be expected to write things disputing themselves, therefore we 
 must examine these matters in the light of a belief in their 
 untruth, and gauge our judgment by an appeal to common 
 sense and reason. Let him who is so foolish as to yield either 
 of these to emotional fanaticism, step out of the light, and not 
 cast a sinister shadow over free and untrammeled exercise of 
 individual thought and sane judgments. Simple, unsupported 
 credulity has no place in logical examinations, and this is the 
 age of demonstration and truth. 
 
 The men calling themselves “apostles,” and “apostolic 
 fathers,” “church fathers,” etc., naturally were those attempting 
 to establish the new religion. They were straining every pos- 
 sible end to give plausibility to rank inconsistencies and foolish 
 absurdity, vieing with each other for a conspicuous position in 
 the history of the institution; each conjuring some new ab- 
 surdity as his particular contribution to a general disputation, 
 with the promise of being sainted dangling before his eyes. 
 
 It is an oft-repeated axiom of the church people that what 
 the church organization does, concerns not the layman. This 
 challenge may be met with the emphatic answer that that which 
 concerns any portion of struggling humanity very materially 
 concerns every individual, and especially concerning that which 
 is palpably a parasite upon the producing energy of the whole. 
 For two thousand years Christianity has striven to suppress the 
 development of independent thought by muzzling free speech. 
 
542 Tup REVELATION 
 
 To Ireneus was committed the task of establishing the 
 authority of the four gospels. Here is his final and conclusive 
 argument: 
 
 “They are four in number, neither more nor less, because 
 there are four universal winds and four quarters of the world.” 
 
 Stop to think but a moment, of a universal religion being 
 based upon this “credulous and blundering” statement. Yet 
 these gospels are accepted and canonized as beyond question or 
 reproach upon-the authority of this zealous “church conjurer.” 
 
 In the year A. D. 190 there were so many gospels of Peter, 
 in use by the Christian church of Rhossus, in Cilicia, that it 
 became necessary for Bishop Serapion to suppress them and 
 substitute the four canonical gospels in their stead. 
 
 It was a common thing to suppress accepted gospels and 
 substitute those legally adopted by the ecclesiastical authorities 
 —these gospels were being coined for that purpose. 
 
 Eusebius (A. D. 325) writing of the gospels of Peter, says: 
 
 “Neither among the ancient nor the ecclesiastical writers of 
 our day, has there been one that has appealed to the testimony 
 taken from them. They are to be ranked not only among 
 spurious writings, but are to be rejected as altogether absurd and 
 impious.” (Ecc. Hist. bk. 3, ch. 3.) Here is an admission 
 that practically all the alleged gospels at that time were spurious. 
 
 And yet for a hundred years these gospels had been ac- 
 cepted as authentic by large Christian communities. Such was 
 the controversies over these absurd writings for centuries, 
 among the church authorities themselves. 
 
 There was such a mixup by the alleged changing of the 
 names of his apostles by Christ, it was difficult to fully identify 
 the several characters. No explanation is made why Simon 
 Peter’s name was changed to Cephas; the sons of Zebedee to 
 Boanerges; Jacob to Israel, Hosea to Joshua, and Joshua to 
 Jesus, or why subsequent popes concealed their identity by ficti- 
 tious names. 
 
 Tertullian (A. D. 207) was one of the three fathers who 
 were engaged in establishing the canonical gospels. 
 
 Ireneus had undertaken to confound the gospel of Paul 
 
THE REVELATION 543 
 
 with the gospel of Luke. Tertullian endeavored to identify the 
 gospel of Peter with the gospel of Mark. Thus it will be seen 
 that any final judgment on the part of those employed in doc- 
 toring up gospels for the permanent use of the church, was 
 wholly based upon conjecture, and the flimsy judgments of 
 prejudiced men. 
 
 Origen was the third “‘church father” engaged in this 
 gospel making. (A. D. 230.) 
 
 This is what he has to say: 
 
 “And that not four gospels, but very many were written, 
 out of which those we have were chosen, and delivered to the 
 churches.” 
 
 “Four gospels only have been chosen, out of which the 
 doctrines of our Lord and Savior are to be learned.” 
 
 “These gospels were selected or separated from others.” 
 
 Now, gospel is derived from God ++ spell, meaning good- 
 story. 
 
 We may better understand the purpose of this juggling, 
 when we examnie the four accepted gospels and find therein 
 the doctrines of the “immaculate conception,” the “material 
 resurrection,” the “miracles,’’ and others, which neither Christ 
 nor Paul taught or preached. They were not selecting gospels ; 
 they were making them. 
 
 Are we to accept the findings of three prejudiced men as 
 the sole salvation of all humanity? If we accept them we take 
 an unwarranted risk and may lose our souls. If we reyect 
 them, Christianity will fall. 
 
 It is important to know the nature of the “inspiration” in 
 “choosing” these essential gospels by men, manifestly biased in 
 favor of their work, as against the judgment of many others, 
 with equal qualifications, who disputed their selections. In- 
 spiration is a simple word easily defined. It may not be twisted 
 into any other meaning than its own. 
 
 This selection of four gospels was from no less than 
 scores of others, all of which had been preached as authentic 
 throughout the churches. The final suppression of all these 
 other gospels was no small task. 
 
544 Tup REVELATION 
 
 Theodoret (A. D. 430) says: “The Nazarenes are Jews 
 who venerate Christ merely as a just man, and it is said they 
 use the gospel according to Peter.” 
 
 This gospel of Peter held that Jesus and Christ were dif- 
 ferent characters. This was natural: Jesus was the man; Christ 
 was the character of antiquity. Hence Jesus was only an ordi- 
 nary man, selected to assume the part of the suffering Christ, 
 in the great passion play, a play upon the human emotions. 
 Jesus is as common a name as John. 
 
 Norton, a high authority, declares the gospel of Peter was 
 not a history of Christ’s ministry. 
 
 The so-called “oracles or sayings of Christ” is quite cloudy, 
 resting almost solely upon the fabulous Papias, about whom 
 nothing is known. Not a whole sentence of the writings of 
 such a person are extant. Yet all of these “church fathers” 
 quote him, giving him credit for extraordinary works. When 
 he was born, lived, or died, is not known. That cheerful old 
 liar, Eusebius, even says: “Papias wrote five books of ‘E-xposi- 
 tions of the Oracles of the Lord’—but these books are lost.” 
 The name signifies papyrus, the Egyptian writing paper, and 
 papa, father. 
 
 Pause to consider the strange situation of an all-powerful, 
 all-seeing, omnipresent god, attempting to establish a kingdom 
 upon his earth to rule over things which he had created, and 
 getting his works tangled in this fashion, depending wholly upon 
 the minds of men to help him straighten things out. Do you 
 believe your god is such a weakling ? 
 
 We object to this sort of evidence: 
 
 “That the gospel of Paul is of the first century is testified 
 to by Marcion and apparently alluded to by Irenzeus and Ter- 
 tullian.”’ 
 
 This need not imply that such a man as Paul ever lived. 
 
 There is just as much obscurity regarding this Marcion as 
 about Paul himself. We may safely eliminate him as evidence, 
 in the glare of the following facts. 
 
 The purpose of selecting the four gospels was for the 
 unification of the church. The suppression of the gospels of 
 
 
 
 
 
~ 
 
 Tue REVELATION 545 
 
 Peter by Serapion, Bishop of Antioch, was a part of the pro- 
 gram laid out by Irenzus. The Roman Catholic theocracy was 
 being established to lord it over all the churches. It cared noth- 
 ing for what the other churches had been preaching. 
 
 Irenzus is the first writer who mentions the four gospels, 
 and he was the first who acknowledged the supremacy of the 
 church of Rome. He does not say that Peter founded the 
 church, or was even Bishop of Rome at all. If he is accepted 
 as final authority on the four gospels, it is inconsistent not to 
 also accept him as authority on this vital point. 
 
 lo strengthen his four gospels only, it is said that the 
 church was founded by Peter and Paul, who then handed over 
 to Linus, not even an apostle, (Linus responds to the code, 
 meaning nets) the office of the episcopate, for it is a well known 
 fact that the church of Rome did not exercise the supreme 
 power over all the churches of Asia. In the year 195 Victor, 
 Bishop of Rome, began to excommunicate the non-conforming 
 Asiatic churches, preparing a way for establishing the alleged 
 supremacy of the Roman church from the beginning, which was 
 a false pretense. Victor’s successor, Zephyrinus; upset all 
 these plans and “corrupted the truth.” 
 
 Irenzus was insistant that it was necessary for the other 
 churches to recognize the supremacy of the church of Rome, 
 stating as an accepted fact that this authority had been handed 
 down by “apostolic tradition.” In view of the truth that even 
 the most essential facts regarding the gospels, upon which the 
 church was founded, were not preserved, there could certainly 
 be no authentic “apostolic tradition.” Peter himself calls tra- 
 dition “vain conversation.” (I Peter 1 18.) Even Paul is made 
 to repudiate “fables” and “endless genealogies.” (I Tim. 1:4.) 
 
 Nevertheless, if Ireneeus and Tertullian may be accepted 
 as sufficient evidence, and we do not doubt them in this particu- 
 lar instance, the New Testament was compiled and made author- 
 itative by the ecclesiastical power at Rome. With it was 
 adopted the slogans “apostolic tradition” and “ecclesiastical tra- 
 dition,” for which also Irenzeus must be given credit. (Irenzeus 
 
 puch aera 33!) 
 
546 Tur REVELATION 
 
 The false pretense that Peter was the first Bishop of 
 Rome, and personally handed the keys of the kingdom and the 
 bishopric to Clement, is so palpably intended to bring Peter to 
 Rome, it practically brands Irenzeus as a paid liar, thus smirch- 
 ing all his works, bringing his four gospels under the suspicion 
 of having been merely manufactured as a part of the new testa- 
 ment adopted by the church of Rome, which did not scruple 
 to utter a “pious fraud” to strengthen its claims to supremacy. 
 
 Eliminating the fictitious, self-made evidence of the church 
 of Rome, there is not one evidence that Peter ever was in Rome 
 or that he ever heard of the church of Rome. He certainly was 
 not the Bishop of Rome. To make him so, requires the Roman 
 church to date back to the year A. D. 33, an absolute absurdity. 
 
 Peter merely signifies the church foundation, and Paul 
 means a worker, formerly Saul the destroyer. 
 
 Nevertheless we have established the all-important fact 
 that the church of Rome is responsible for the New Testament, 
 adopted about A. D. 200. 
 
 This narrows our examination down to the producers of 
 these books and the collateral facts regarding their manufac- 
 tured and fictitious character. 
 
 We hold as a truth that to wholly eliminate the writings of 
 the prejudiced so-called “church fathers” as evidence, there re- 
 mains nothing to justify the authenticity of the New Testament, 
 other than those things which they select from a multitude of 
 miscellaneous trash to strengthen and give plausibility to their 
 own fabulous notions. All the inspiration to be found is the 
 inspiration given them by their ecclesiastical masters. Authen- 
 ticity simply means time, it gives no especial merit to the work. 
 
 The Christian churches used the “Gospels or Recollections 
 of Peter” long after the adoption of the four gospels, notwith- 
 standing the church of Rome was trying to suppress it. 
 
 The “Oracles or Sayings of Christ” was said to be in the 
 Aramaic language. The only evidence offered that it ever ex- 
 isted is a statement from Eusebius that Papias had such a book, 
 _ yet it is well disputed that such a person as Papias ever existed. 
 
 
 
THE REVELATION 547 
 
 We hold that the name is derived from pap, meaning nourish- 
 ment. Aram means deceiving. 
 
 There is no evidence that either of these gospels mentions 
 the doctrines of “the immaculate conception,” “the material 
 resurrection,” or “Christ’s miracles,” or any reference to any 
 book containing either of these doctrines. 
 
 Now we may draw some deductions. 
 
 The “Gospel of Paul” is the basis for the Gospel according 
 to Luke. 
 
 The “Gospel of Peter” is the basis of the Gospel according 
 to Mark. 
 
 The “Oracles” is the basis of the Gospel according to 
 Matthew. 
 
 Not one of these originals contain reference to the doctrines, 
 the “immaculate conception,” the “material resurrection,” and 
 the “miracles.” 
 
 Who added them? 
 
 They were absolutely essential to déify the Christ charac- 
 ter in order that he might not be declared subject to hereditary 
 sin by birth. 
 
 Neither heathen nor Jewish writers of the first century 
 mention them. Paul’s alleged writings say nothing of them, 
 and Clement of Rome, to whom it was alleged Peter handed 
 the keys to the kingdom, knew nothing regarding these all- 
 important doctrines, which in itself should be sufficient to dis- 
 pose of Peter. 
 
 In fact, Clement admits that Peter recognized Christ as an 
 ordinary man, thereby betraying the gnostic character of both 
 Peter and himself, if Peter existed. 
 
 “Our Lord,” he says, “neither asserted that there were gods, 
 except the creator of all—who ordered the universe.” (Clemen- 
 tine Homiles 16:15.) 
 
 This is important. In the translation of Genesis the plural 
 “gods” is translated “god” thirty times. 
 
 In the first epistle of Clement to the Corinthians, no men- 
 tion is made of either of the three doctrines. 
 
548 THE REVELATION 
 
 On the contrary, his views regarding the resurrection are 
 beautiful, gnostic lessons on the sowing of seeds. 
 
 “The sower goes forth and casts it into the ground, though 
 dry and naked when it fell upon the earth, is gradually dis- 
 solved. Then, out of its dissolution the mighty power of the 
 providence of the Lord, raises it up again.”’ (Clement.) The 
 Lord here is the sun. 
 
 He was perhaps the only authentic Christian writer of the 
 first century. Had the ecclesiastical authorities at Rome ex- 
 amined well into Clement’s gnostic leanings, it is doubtful if 
 they would have selected him as one of the founders of the 
 church. 
 
 The first mention of the “immaculate conception” in history 
 is by Ignatius (A. D. 115) in a mysterious way: 
 
 “There was concealed from the ruler of this world, the 
 virginity of Mary, and the birth of our Lord, and the three 
 renowned mysteries, which were done in the tranquility of 
 God, from the star.” 
 
 It is well to investigate to see who this Ignatius is, who 
 thus attempts to correct a great error in the works of the earlier 
 writers—or was this a premeditated concealment as we have 
 previously evidenced ? 
 
 At once, we are skeptical, because we find him the Bishop 
 of Antioch in Syria, the one place absolutely controlled from 
 Rome. Syria is Aram, in Hebrew, and means deceiving. The 
 “oracles” were in Aramaic. 
 
 Next we find Syria imbued with the mythological ideas of 
 Persia. 
 
 Zoroaster had been “immaculately conceived” by “a ray 
 from the divine reason,” had been taken to heaven by lightning, 
 and there enthroned as a living “star.” We demonstrate in a 
 gnostic chapter that “star” means a prince of the church. 
 
 We may now understand why Ignatius refers to the “star” 
 and the source of the idea of the “immaculate conception.” It 
 was a “star” that led the magi, oriental priests, to the infant 
 Jesus; that is, a prince of the church, no doubt a bishop of 
 Antioch. 
 

 
 
 Se 
 ee = ee 
 SS = 
 
 Oo 
 
 THe REVELATION 549 
 
 It was essential that the new Christ be a human child, 
 therefore the magi came to Bethlehem guided by a “star” (a 
 prince) to fulfill a fictitious prophecy. Christ, however, was 
 not born in the small village of Bethlehem, but in a cave some 
 miles away, according to the canonized apocrypha. Cave means 
 a retreat, monastery. The need of following this alleged child 
 made it necessary to provide a miraculous story of his infancy. 
 
 In the history of the Hindoos, by Rev. Thomas Maurice, 
 vol. 2, will be found a complete history of Chrishna, the eighth 
 incarnation of the Hindo god Vishnu; translated by Mr. Maurice 
 from the Bhagavat Purana, one of the ancient sacred books of 
 India. 
 
 Chrishna was born 1156 years before Christ. 
 
 The story of the infancy of Chrishna was taken bodily 
 and appropriated by the Christian church as the apocryphal 
 history of the infancy of Jesus. That is why it is concealed in 
 the canonized apocrypha. 
 
 The canonical gospels and the infancy gospels were intro- 
 duced practically at the same time, the latter being more cau- 
 tiously advanced and subsequently concealed from all but the 
 priesthood. 
 
 We may now understand why the ecclesiastical power at 
 Rome deemed it essential to clear the earth of every work which 
 might reflect against the accepted and canonized writings ; too 
 many of them revealed the ancient gnostic wisdom running 
 through them, and the gnostic tendencies of the writers. They 
 could not consistently be accredited with both gnostic and Chris- 
 tian works. 
 
 Of the works of the second century not one of the whole 
 number has been permitted to see the light of subsequent ages. 
 Why? 
 
 To quote again from Waite, “Nearly everything written 
 concerning the gospels to the year 325 A. D. and all the copies 
 of the gospels themselves to the same period, are alleged to be 
 lost or destroyed.” Why? This fact alone should condemn all 
 the gospels. No man’s word is so sacred that it can make 
 truth out of falsehood. 
 
550 THE REVELATION 
 
 The first character in Christian history is John the Baptist, 
 and he is typically a gnostic symbol of the word (the Logos). 
 
 Profane history demonstrates that this was written long 
 after the time attributed to it, and by some person not familiar 
 with the Jewish customs at that time. 
 
 Dr. Lardner says: 
 
 “The most effectual way to relieve Luke (the alleged writer 
 of John) of the imputation of serious error is, not to charge 
 upon him the authorship of a work which bears so many marks 
 of having been written long after his day.” 
 
 “Tt is the general verdict of scholars that the paragraph in 
 the third chapter of the eighteenth book of Josephus’ Antiqui- 
 ties, wherein it is stated that Jesus was the Christ, is an interpo- 
 lated forgery.” (Waite. ) 
 
 Thus, even their own inspired historians are tampered with. 
 
 There are also many discrepancies in references to Herod 
 and his family, showing lack of knowledge of the period. 
 
 In the face of these manifest divergencies John could not 
 have sustained any such relations to Jesus as commonly sup- 
 posed. 
 
 Writings earlier than Luke, which were drawn upon in the 
 construction of the Gospels, contained no such history of John. 
 The first two chapters in Luke were not in Marcion at all. 
 
 Coming now to the next character in Christian history— 
 Christ himself —‘“begotten of a virgin, by the overshadowing of 
 the Holy Ghost.” This perhaps is the greatest absurdity in the 
 Christian pretense. The event does not seem to be mentioned 
 by heathen, Jewish, or Christian history. 
 
 The Holy Ghost is the breath; breath means ghost. When 
 a dying person gives up the ghost, he ceases to breathe ; hence, 
 reference to the Holy Ghost in connection with Christ is simply 
 a mysticism taken from Gnosticism. “God breathed the breath 
 of life (the Holy Ghost) into man and he became a living soul.” 
 This does not mean a human being at all. 
 
 As Ignatius mysteriously spoke of the stars of Persian 
 mythology, in reference to the “virgin Mary,” so is the gnostic 
 
THE REVELATION 55] 
 
 mystery of the Holy breath or Ghost used in the same connec- 
 tion—the vitalized atmosphere. 
 
 This is all taken from various conceptions of this idea 
 long antedating Christ. Even Abraham “gave up the ghost and 
 ici mmOCiCli 18.) 
 
 Note the similarity : 
 
 Zoroaster was born of an immaculate conception by a ray 
 from Divine Reason. 
 
 Mars was conceived by Juno touching a flower, and she 
 conceived Vulcan by being overshadowed by the wind. The 
 wind is also often called a “breath of air.” 
 
 There is an ancient work entitled “Codex Vaticanus” which 
 gives an account of the immaculate conception of Quexalcate, 
 the Mexican Savior. 
 
 One of the sects of China worshipped a savior named 
 Xaca, who was conceived by his mother’s seeing, in her sleep, 
 a white elephant. 
 
 Ya, the first Chinese monarch, was conceived by his 
 mother’s being struck with a dart while traveling. We know 
 too well what it means to be struck by “cupid’s dart.” 
 
 Plato, Pythagoras, Tamerlane, Genghis Kahn, Apollonius 
 of Tyana, were all supposed to have been the products of 
 “immaculate conception.” 
 
 Stars also presaged the birth of several of them—an astro- 
 logical forecast. 
 
 At the birth of Confucius, five wise men from a distance 
 came to the house, celestial music filled the air, and angels at- 
 tended the scene—as in the birth of Jesus. The five wise men 
 were five priests led by a star, a prince of the church, a bishop. 
 
 The title of “son of God” was very common among the 
 ancients and at the commencement of the Christian era. 
 
 St. Basil says, “Every uncommonly good man was called 
 ‘the son of God.’ ” 
 
 “Ye are the sons of the living God.” (Hosea 1:10.) 
 
 Apollonius says of himself, “Every good man is entitled 
 to that appellation.” 
 
 Therefore any sensible person with a well balanced mind 
 
552 THE REVELATION 
 
 may see and understand that, like practically all of its other 
 doctrines, Christianity borrowed its Christ idea from antiquity, 
 that the church might be “all things to all men.” 
 
 Apollonius is alleged to have been born in the year 2 B. C. 
 
 We shall take him as an example of the romantic tommyrot 
 of the period, to show that the Apocryphal of Jesus was a mere 
 fanciful tale of a romantic period. 
 
 Apollonius’ mother was warned in a dream to go and gather 
 flowers in a meadow, where Apollonius was born—all these 
 fabulous mothers were ‘Swarned in a dream.” 
 
 “A flock of swans gathered about her and fanned her with 
 their wings, singing in unison as a chorus.” This does not rsie 
 to the dignity even of modern folklore. 
 
 “A thunderbolt at that moment ready to fall upon the 
 ground rose aloft and suddenly disappeared.” 
 
 In standard Bible dictionaries the definition of thunder is 
 sound, therefore the absurdity of this miraculous thing is so 
 apparent that one must insist that if one, of these miracles is a 
 lie all of them are, including the existence of such a personage 
 as Apollonius. These Apollo names all signify destruction. 
 
 Early in the beginning of the introduction of the Christian 
 dispensation, a world of patching and mending was necessary 
 to conceal the bald hypocrisy even from the uneducated masses. 
 Fabulous characters were conjured up to set precedents by an 
 assumed controversy for two objects: one to establish a belief 
 in miracles, and the other to show that the Christian character 
 is superior to all others and forever remove these from future 
 controversy. 
 
 Paul was a myth, to exaggerate the terrors of conscience 
 which assails those who oppose the church and the inspiration 
 of conversion. As Saul he was the enemy of the church. After 
 conversion he becomes Paul and becomes a foundation stone of 
 the church. Saul means sepulchre, hell, destroyer, the grave. 
 Paul means small, a worker. Conversion is a foundation stone 
 of the church. 
 
 It is plain that hell confronts those who oppose the church, 
 
THE REVELATION 553 
 
 and that by humbling themselves converts become the church 
 workers. 
 
 Paul was supposedly martyred at Rome, A. D. 68. 
 
 Here is a curious thing—even a date is named for an act 
 not established. This is evidently a faulty stone in the church : 
 foundation. Nevertheless it established some important dates. 
 
 Apollonius is a different type of character. The miracles 
 of many mythologies are not assailed by the Christians, because 
 it is their purpose to work them into their system. Apollonius, 
 allegedly born B. C. 2, is the beginning step. 
 
 A curious thing occurs at this point. One of the meanings 
 of the name Saul is destroyer. The name Apollion means de- 
 stroyer. Paul and Apollonius were allegedly born about the 
 same date. Paul never preached miracles, and Apollonius was 
 one great miracle. Apollion is the Hebrew Abaddon, “the angel 
 of the bottomless pit,” and Saul means hell. 
 
 We may learn the true purpose of the introduction of 
 Apollonius by what we have already said concerning his miracu- 
 lous birth and by what follows. He undoubtedly sets some of 
 the most essential Christian precedents. He establishes miracles, 
 providing a corroborative evidence not of the church, exactly 
 as Flavius Josephus is quoted as true Jewish history. 
 
 “All of the people in the country side, said he was the son 
 of Jupiter” (the Greek god): to justify naming Christ the son 
 of God. 
 
 “As he grew up he gave great signs of memory.” A prece- 
 dent to account for abnormal memories for writers claiming to 
 restore traditions hundreds of years old. 
 
 “He resolved never to marry.” The excuse to justify 
 priestly celibacy. 
 
 “As a true disciple of Pythagoras, he maintained silence 
 for five years.” To bridge an embarrassing period in church 
 history. 
 
 “He was a reformer of religious worship.” To justify 
 the work of the “church fathers.” 
 
 “Traveled over the known world.” To account for his 
 alleged great learning and to draw attention away from the fact 
 
554 Tue REVELATION 
 
 that the Christian writers were drawing wisdom from Gnostic 
 records. 
 
 “Conversed with magi of numerous countries.” Covert 
 evidence of miracles. 
 
 Magi means oriental priests. The birth of Christ at Beth- 
 lehem signified the birth of the Christian church. The birth 
 occurred in the cave of Adullum. 
 
 Bethel means house of God. Cave means concealed, hidden. 
 Magi means priests. Adullum means their testimony. Star 
 means a prince of the church, a bishop. 
 
 “And when they were come in the house, they saw the 
 young child with Mary his mother, and fell down and wor- 
 shipped him: and when they had opened their treasures, they 
 presented unto him gifts: gold, and frankincense and myrrh.” 
 (iViattemcleie 
 
 The power of suggestion may not be measured, because 
 no two minds are alike, but the whole Catholic world was 
 floored by this piece of witchery. 
 
 Matthew here admits that this ceremony occurred in the 
 house of God. Bethlehem means the house of bread and war, 
 and Christ declared his mission was to bring the sword and 
 fire to earth. 
 
 The suggestion is for gifts to the new church. Millions 
 upon millions have been donated to churches on this hypnotic 
 suggestion. The people upon beholding the mother and child, 
 as they enter a church, bend their knees and worship the image. 
 
 One of the most astounding things in Rome today is the 
 S. Bambino di Aracoeli Roma, a wooden image of a child with 
 the senusal face of a fat priest. 
 
 It is in the church of the Friars minor in Ara Coeli, on 
 Capitolene Hill. 
 
 It is one mass of rich jewels and precious stones, neck- 
 laces, watches, rings, pins, and every conceivable form of gem, 
 donated by the visiting Catholics, from all over the world, while 
 kneeling before it in a state of ecstatic hysteria. 
 
 We watched this strange fanaticism in wonderment. We 
 
THE REVELATION 555 
 
 estimated that this idol could be syndicated for a million dollars 
 and be made profitable. 
 
 Upon its head it wears a magnificent jeweled crown. It 
 was solemnly crowned by the Vatican chapter on the second 
 day of May, 1897, confirming idol worship in the Christian 
 church. 
 
 If any doubt arises regarding the official recognition of 
 this idol worship by the church, it is wholly removed by the 
 following astounding solicitation or prayer put in the hand of 
 every visitor. 
 
 PRAYER 
 
 “Most amiable Lord Jesus, who didst become a little child 
 for us, and wouldst be born for us in a stable to deliver us 
 from the darkness of sin, to draw us to Thee, and to enkindle 
 us with thy holy love, we adore Thee as our creator and re- 
 deemer ; we acknowledge Thee and want Thee to be our King 
 and sovereign Lord, and we offer Thee, as a tribute, all the 
 affections of our poor hearts. Dear Jesus, our Lord and our 
 God, vouchsafe to accept this offering, and that it may be less 
 worthy of Thee, pardon our sins, enlighten and inflame us with 
 that holy fire, which Thou didst bring upon earth to kindle it 
 in our hearts. May thus our souls become a perpetual sacri- 
 fice to Thy honour, and ever seek Thy greater glory here below, 
 that we may one day enjoy Thy infinite beauty in heaven. 
 BAGIeI 
 
 “One hundred days’ indulgence once a day applicable to 
 the souls in Purgatory. (Leo XIII, Jan. 18th, 1894.)” 
 
 On three occasions we visited this strange image to study 
 the idol worship prevalent in the Catholic church. It was prac- 
 tically impossible to estimate the income of the church from 
 this profitable source, because no jewel was too valuable to sac- 
 Fificesto. it. ; 
 
 “Ye shall make you no idols nor graven image, nor rear 
 you up a standing image, neither shall ye set up any image of 
 stone to bow down unto.” (Lev. 26:1.) 
 
 The writer of Leviticus did not know the power of wealth 
 
556 THE REVELATION 
 
 and the profit which might accrue from well-conducted idol 
 worship. 
 
 Now we shall return to Apollonius. 
 
 “He acquired from the Arabians a knowledge of the lan- 
 guage of the animals.”” This is merely a reference to the Gnostic 
 theory of a universal mind and animal evolution. 
 
 “He interpreted dreams and visions.” So did Joseph in 
 Egypt, and this gives a clue to such interpretations. The dream 
 and future vision of the church was the new posterity to be 
 raised up by the church to conquer the ungodly. 
 
 Joseph means increase—the coming of the new. 
 
 Apollion means destroyer—the passing of the old. 
 
 It was easy enough to dream of such conquest with an 
 ever-increasing population filling the earth. 
 
 “He participated in the ablutions and ceremonies of the 
 Brahmins.” This gave excuse for adopting their doctrines, and 
 their ceremonial washings of the feet and baptism, which simply 
 ‘ made the cleansing of the body a religious duty. “Cleanliness 
 is godliness.” 
 
 Now we are going to expose Apollonius as a faker, or else 
 some one else is. 
 
 “He declared that when the Brahmin priests struck the 
 earth with their staves, they made it heave and swell like the 
 waves of the sea. They themselves were elevated to a height 
 of almost two cubits above it. Then they would dance awhile 
 in chorus and then descend together.” 
 
 Do not forget that when Apollonius was miraculously born, 
 the swans fanned his mother with their wings and sang in chorus. 
 Simple words sometimes unite volumes and betray fiction. 
 
 “Archus, the chief of the Brahmins, declared that Apol- 
 lonius was, in a previous incarnation, a pilot of an Egyptian 
 vessel.”” This is to substantiate reincarnation and to account 
 for the fact that much of the Egyptian lore is in the possession 
 of the) “church tathers.” 
 
 This is a good one. “Apollonius admits it to be true, giving 
 some account of his life as a previously incarnated pilot.” This 
 
THE REVELATION SA 
 
 is again intended to bolster up tradition, and clearly betrays 
 Gnostic familiarity. 
 
 “At the feast given him, the tripods came forward of their 
 own accord. 
 
 “Cup-bearers, made of black brass, mixed and served the 
 wine.” 
 
 This will about do. Apollonius was simply “loaded’’ and 
 was “seeing things.’’ 
 
 Did you ever see the director slapping gobs of grease on 
 his black negroes to make them shine like bronze statues in 
 his Babylonian play? Iarchus had probably done the same, 
 greased his Ethiopian slaves to make them shine. Other fabu- 
 lous travelers had reported a one-eyed race of giant Ethiopians. 
 
 The following seems to indicate a desire to make Apollon- 
 ius an apostle of Pythagoras, who was strictly a vegetarian. 
 Moreover, he was rapidly getting his feet tangled under the 
 table. 
 
 “The earth strewed under them herbs, softer than beds.” 
 Many a man in the same condition has found a coal pile of 
 the consistency of eider down. It was simply the maudlin 
 vision of a drunken priest. 
 
 “Bread and fruits, and vegetables of the season. together 
 with the dainties used at the second course, came of themselves, 
 each in order, better dressed than they could be by our cook.” 
 
 It was alleged that Apollonius was closely associated with 
 Paul, therefore the following rises up as an accusation against 
 those who created Apollonius. 
 
 “Tarchus cures the lame and blind, and performs many 
 other miracles. 
 
 “The people flock about Apollonius upon his return. 
 
 “Oracles are spread abroad about him. 
 
 “Ambassadors came to him from several cities. He tells 
 what is going on at a distance.” Another intimation of Gnosti- 
 cism. 
 
 “At Athens he cast out an evil spirit from a boy. 
 
 “As soon as Apollonius fixed his eyes upon him the demon 
 broke out into the most angry and horrible expressions, then 
 
558 THE REVELATION 
 
 swore he would depart out of the youth. Apollonius rebuked 
 isibanh. 
 
 This is the smallest part of this rot. It is a part of his 
 biography by Philostratus. Neither Iarchus nor Apollonius 
 respond to the code, therefore they are subsequent inventions. 
 Apollos and Apollyon mean the same as Saul, destroyer. 
 
 Yet this is tame when compared with the canonized apocry- 
 phal account of the infant Jesus. 
 
 Roman emperors encouraged the erection of images of 
 Apollonius in many temples in the fourth century. So it is said ; 
 but none are to be found today. 
 
 Eusebius is one of the authorities on the subject of miracles. 
 
 It is authenticated that Apollonius, Abraham, and Christ 
 were all worshipped by the late heathen emperors as all-holy 
 men and tutelary genil. 
 
 So wrought up was the world over this Apollonius, such 
 hysterical expressions as the following are frequently found in 
 writings concerning him: 
 
 “We have a God living among us.” 
 
 “The descent of God on earth.” 
 
 Notwithstanding all this fanatical blather, he is, by no less 
 an authority than the historian Froud, put down as a “fraud” 
 and an “impostor.” 
 
 The epistles alleged to have emanated from him are the 
 simplest Gnostic teachings, plain, sensible, and philosophical. 
 
 “There is no death of anything, except in appearance; and 
 so, also, there is no birth of anything, except in appearance. 
 
 “That which passes over from essence into nature, seems 
 to be birth, and what passes over from nature into essence, 
 seems, in like manner, to be death. Nothing is ever created or 
 destroyed. 
 
 “By what other name, then, hath “first essence,’ shall this 
 rightly be called? These things are done and permitted by the 
 Eternal God, who becomes all, in all and through all.” 
 
 Here we have, probably, the real man Apollonius. The 
 miracles and humbuggery about him were written in a later 
 century, to apologize for the same absurd nonsense written 
 
THE REVELATION 559 
 
 about Christ, giving precedent for the doctrine of miracles, 
 most likely the work of Eusebius himself. The best evidence 
 of the truth of this is in the fact that his alleged friend Paul 
 knew nothing of miracles. 
 
 The ecclesiasts, finding Apollonius a ghost hard to put 
 down, began to abuse him, calling him magician, sorcerer, and 
 in league with the devil and Satan. This was the usual process 
 by which they disposed of their troublesome adversaries, after 
 making profitable use of them. This includes Satan himself. 
 
 Now, in view of the evidence that he was a master Gnostic, 
 we are constrained to believe that Froud aimed his arrow at 
 the wrong head. He knew that Irenzeus, Ignatius, and Eusebius 
 were all notorious “pious liars,” and were guilty of indiscre- 
 tions equalling any charged against Apollonius which could be 
 proved, therefore fraud lay closer to the doors of the zealots. 
 
 The first syllable in Ireneus’ name, Ira, means watchful- 
 ness, and he was the watchdog of dogma. 
 
 Eu means prudent, and seba means drunkard. Eusebius 
 was drunk with patriotic zeal. 
 
 Ignatius is very close to igneous, meaning like fire, and 
 ignes, fatui, from ignis, fire, and fatuus, foolish; and he cer- 
 tainly was engaged in making fool’s-fire. 
 
 In the Manuel of Emblems of the Saints, St. Ignatius 
 stands between two lions—Judah, a lion’s whelp (Gen. 49:9), 
 and the devil, “a roaring lion” (I Peter ONS) se eb iiseclearly 
 signifies between praise and thunderous preaching. 
 
 St. Eusebius “speaks without his tongue” and carries in 
 his hand a piece of lead pipe, called a “leaden club.” “Dead men 
 tell no tales.” 
 
 These are not jokes, they are significant truths. 
 
 Let us now compare the alleged magic of Apollonius with 
 the canonized Christian miracles. 
 
 We quote the following from the protevangelion: 
 
 “Anna, the wife of Joachim, mourns her barrenness and 
 has a conversation upon the subject with her maid servant, 
 
 Judith.” 
 
560 THE REVELATION 
 
 Jo, or Joseph, means increase; Achim means preparing, 
 and is in Christ’s genealogy. 
 
 Following each paragraph we shall interpret the meanings 
 of the names. 
 
 We find in the Apocrypha that Anna is the wife of Tobit. 
 (Tob. 1:9.) Anna means gracious, merciful. Tobit means 
 goodness. Achim also means revenging. 
 
 Therefore, mercy, goodness, and a gracious front, were not 
 winning attitudes. Increase had to be cultivated and prepared, 
 and vengeance taken upon opposition. 
 
 Joachim in Baruch of the Apocrypha (1:3), is Eliakim in 
 
 II Kings 23:34, and in the same verse his name is turned to 
 Jehoiakim, by Pharaoh—necho. 
 
 Eliakim means the resurrection of God the avenger. Jehoia- 
 kim means the establishment of God and the resurrection of the 
 Lord. Lord means master, bread keeper, loaf dispenser. 
 
 Judith, meaning praise, was handmaid to Anna, mercy. 
 
 “The angel (priest) announced to Anna that she would 
 have a child. 
 
 “She brings forth a daughter and calls her Mary.” 
 
 Mary means rebellion, emphasizing preparation for increase 
 and vengeance. 
 
 Now we may understand why Joakim is changed to Eha- 
 kim in the Bible. Graciousness, mercy, and praise having failed 
 to establish the ecclesiastical power, they propose to re-establish 
 the Mosaic doctrine of vengeance, and they resurrect the Hebrew 
 fire-god to enforce the Christ or light doctrine. Hence the 
 Christ is called “the light of the world.” 
 
 “When Mary was nine months old she walked nine steps. 
 
 “When she was a year old Joachim gave a great feast to 
 the priests, scribes, and elders. This decidedly admits that this 
 rebellion was a thing of the priesthood. Remember, Jo + achim 
 means increase and vengeance. This may refer to a grewsome 
 feast. 
 
 “When she was three years old, they took her to the 
 temple.” 
 
THE REVELATION 561 
 
 We may easily recognize the critical turning point in the 
 whole ecclesiastical scheme. It was natural that rebellion should 
 arise at the thrusting aside of old gods and old forms for new, 
 and especially one which placed god directly into the hands of 
 the priesthood in swaddling clothes. This was raising a new 
 god on a bottle, whereas the previous gods were eternal both 
 ways. his new god would become a pliant tool for the high 
 priest. 
 
 In simple, the new god was Christ, the new and rising 
 generation. Christ symbolized increase in population, the new 
 humanity, which was to be schooled to defend and support the 
 church. : 
 
 Solomon erected the temple on Mount Moriah. Moriah 
 means select, chosen, fear of the Lord. 
 
 Here at this point we find Jehoiakim appears, meaning the 
 resurrection of the cruel God of Moses, to enforce the new doc- 
 trine. 
 
 Moriah was the land in which Abraham offered up Isaac 
 (Gen. 22.) Fire-worship; fire means judgments, Isaac means 
 laughter. This is the point where laughter was to be removed 
 from the face of humanity. To this day, loud and joyous 
 laughter is tabooed by the church, and long cadaverous faces 
 are cultivated as the symbol of abnormal piety and righteous- 
 ness. 
 
 “She continued in the temple, and received her food from 
 the hands of an angel (priest.)”’ The priesthood was dolling up 
 the new doctrine. 
 
 “When she was twelve years old, the priests met in con- 
 sultation to determine what to do with her’—rebellion. This 
 is where the church attempts actually to personify its god. 
 
 “Zacharias, the high priest, consulting the Lord, was told 
 to summon the widowers with their rods.” Why were widowers 
 selected ? 
 
 Now we have a good grip on our line. 
 
 Zacharias means remembered by Jehovah. Jehovah means 
 self-sustaining, self-support. Rod means shoot or branch, also 
 authority, tithes. 
 
562 THE REVELATION 
 
 The priests were in search for that which could join with 
 rebellion to support them during the period of gestation. They 
 knew in advance what the creature would be, for it was begot- 
 ten by the church; therefore, he who might be chosen could not 
 father the child—that would give him the right of possession. 
 
 They chose Joseph, meaning increase. ‘This is the key! 
 Increase must support the church by a system of tithes. In- 
 creasing humanity would foster an inspired rebellion against all 
 opposition until a condition of self-support was established. 
 The congregation is built up of the new generation. 
 
 Zacharias was husband to Elizabeth, and father of John 
 the Baptist. He also was a priest of the course of Abijah. Abi 
 means progenitor, or father. Abi + jah (father plus Jehovah) 
 means Jehovah is my father; self-support 1s my progenitor. 
 
 Zacharias is the son of Zechariah, who is also named Baro- 
 chias, also Barachel. Zechariah means memory. Barachel means 
 who blesses God. 
 
 John is first called Zacharias, after his father, and then 
 John, and he baptizes and blesses Christ. 
 
 Exactly as we should surmise, Zechariah warns against 
 God’s enemies and anticipates the coming of the Messiah—the 
 resurrection of the Lord. The last words in the Old Testa- 
 ment warn us of the coming of the dreadful Lord. 
 
 In Acts 12:25 we find the surname of Mark is John. This 
 explains why Mark was not an apostle. 
 
 John means God’s gift. 
 
 He retires to the wilderness, meaning the afflicted state of 
 humanity. It was an excellent field of operation. He intro- 
 duced among the poor, afflicted masses the idea of baptizing 
 their children when naming them. It is impossible to estimate 
 the subsequent income to the church from this source. 
 
 Does it now dawn upon the reader how increase was to 
 help make the church self-sustaining ? 
 
 Marriages and deaths contribute in like manner. 
 
 Did it ever occur to you that this is all clear graft? 
 
 Let us continue from the Apocrypha. 
 
THE REVELATION 563 
 
 “Mary was with child before she was turned over to Jo- 
 seph.”’ 
 
 Writers have been accused of intimating improper relations 
 with a priest. In view of the following it is rank impudence 
 for any criticisms to be made of what may be written on the 
 subject. There is every reason for believing that the original 
 idea was an “immaculate priesthood.” 
 
 “All this was done that it might be fulfilled which was 
 spoken of the Lord by the prophet saying: 
 
 “Behold a virgin shall be with child.” (Matt. 1 econ) 
 
 We know of no reason for exempting the priesthood from 
 perfectly natural suspicions in the circumstances. But this is all 
 fiction. There is no doubt about this being the exact spot where 
 all this was hatched out. 
 
 “Mary is selected by the priests to spin the true purple 
 for a new veil for the church.” 
 
 One hundred years later Ignatius said: “There was con- 
 cealed from the ruler of this world the virginity of Mary and 
 the birth of our Lord.” 
 
 Gabriel said to Zacharias: “Behold thou shalt be dumb 
 and not able to speak, until the day that these things shall be 
 performed.” Zacharias means memory. The thing must not be 
 preached until time had concealed the truth. 
 
 This is the apology for the long delay in announcing the 
 immaculate conception. Eli-sa-beth, wife of Zacharias, means 
 oath; signifying an oath-bound organization. 
 
 We find a marked discrepancy between Matthew and the 
 Protevangelion. 
 
 “Behold a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth 
 a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which being in- 
 terpreted is, God with us.” (Matt. 1:23.) 
 
 The Protevangelion has quite a different version: 
 
 “The angel (In one place described as a young man of in- 
 effable beauty) came in unto Mary and said: 
 
 “Hail thou that art highly favored, the Lord is with thee, 
 blessed art thou among women. 
 
564 THE REVELATION 
 
 “Mary was troubled at his saying and cast in her mind 
 what manner of salutation this should be. 
 
 “And the priest said unto her, fear not, Mary; for thou 
 hast found favor with God. 
 
 “Behold thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth 
 a son, and shalt call his name Jesus.” 
 
 There is no resemblance between Emmanuel and Jesus. 
 This is due to the fact that at the beginning Jesus was not con- 
 sidered as god come to earth. 
 
 This difference necessitated the radical doctrine of declar- 
 ing Jesus to be god. 
 
 Mary went to the house of Zacharias and greeted Elisa- 
 beth, and they both understood their position. 
 
 This clearly defines an oath-bound church rebellion. 
 
 The whole story is not even interesting, but we shall com- 
 pare some of the alleged prodigies with those of Apollonius 
 already mentioned. 
 
 On their way to Bethlehem it was necessary to take Mary 
 into a cave and Joseph sought a midwife. 
 
 “On his way he saw various prodigies. 
 
 “Fowls of the air stopped in mid-air. 
 
 “People sitting before a table at dinner, their hands on 
 the table motionless. 
 
 “Sheep standing still, the shepherd with his hand raised to 
 smite them, his hand remaining motionless. 
 
 “Kids with their mouths to the water but not drinking.” 
 
 Apollonius had nothing on Joseph, except the banquet and 
 a soothing jag. 
 
 The balance of the story is too foolish and filthy for pub- 
 lication. 
 
 “Mary hearing that Herod had ordered the killing of all 
 the children, she hid her child in an ox-manger, because there 
 was no room for them in the inn.” 
 
 Isn’t this a strange contradiction? 
 
 “Elisabeth hearing that her son John was to be searched 
 for, took him and went up into the mountains. There a moun- 
 tain opened and received them.” 
 
THE REVELATION 565 
 
 This no doubt refers to a nunnery. 
 
 John was to appear before Christ. 
 
 Lot took refuge in a cave in a mountain, and his two 
 daughters made him drunk and they both bare him children. 
 (Gen .419:230,) 
 
 “Because of Midian (strife), the Israelites hid in caves.” 
 (Judges 6:2.) 
 
 “David hid himself in the cave Adullum.” (iS anieZ sl) 
 
 “And every one that was in distress, and every one that 
 was in debt, and every one that was discontented gathered them- 
 selves unto him, and he became captain over them.” Gigoam: 
 Vay. 
 
 Adullum means justice of the people. This is always the 
 battle cry of rebellion and revolution. It was a clean-cut revo- 
 lution. Thus both rebellion and revolution take refuge ina 
 hiding place, the cave, and Christ is born, the new generation 
 arising from revolution. 
 
 “Obadiah took an hundred prophets and hid them in a 
 cave and fed them with bread and water.” Obadiah means the 
 servant of the Lord. 
 
 This refers to monasteries. 
 
 The birth of Christ in a cave, therefore, merely signifies 
 that the whole scheme was worked out in monasteries which 
 were practically caverns of retreat and concealment. 
 
 Demonstrating the necessity for these hiding places, “Zach- 
 arias, because he would not disclose the hiding place of his son 
 John, was killed at the entrance of the temple, at which time 
 the “roofs of the temple howled and were rent from top to 
 bottom, and his blood was concealed to stone.” 
 
 We call attention to the fact that the Protevangelion story, 
 from which the Gospel of Luke is drawn, states that Zacharias 
 is the high priest, while Luke only says he is a “certain priests 
 and that Annas and Caiaphas were the high priests. The fact 
 that at that period two high priests could not preside at one and 
 the same time, proves that both works were produced many 
 years after the time they are alleged to have been written, and 
 by a person or persons not familiar with the customs—unless 
 
566 THE REVELATION 
 
 this is a repetition of two high priests under Solomon, justice 
 and abundance, for we find that Amos means humble and Caia- 
 phas means depression; just the opposite in significance to Solo- 
 mon’s high priests. This would signify that these high priests 
 symbolized ruling or prevailing conditions which gripped the 
 people. 
 
 It is not necessary to dispute about the existence of Christ 
 or John. Men of any other name, Apollonius for instance, could 
 have been selected as the core about which to wind all this 
 thread of romance and fiction. Nevertheless, concealed in the 
 apparent foolishness are many serious intrigues. 
 
 The person who pretends to believe that a sensible and 
 worthy religion can develop out of this absurd, improbable, 
 and contradictory nonsense is not entitled to consideration. 
 Common sense and logic should prevail in every system. There 
 is not the slightest reason to embellish a true religion with 
 fraud, fiction, and senseless exaggeration, unless the object is 
 to deceive the innocent. 
 
 Ireneus was the cheerful weaver of these fanatical exag- 
 gerations. 
 
 He quotes from the purely imaginary sayings of Papias. 
 To exaggerate the horrible things which happen to anyone be- 
 traying the church, conjuring a grewsome death of Judas as 
 an example. “His body having swollen to such an extent that 
 he could not pass where a chariot could pass easily, he was 
 crushed by the chariot, so that his bowels gushed out.”’ 
 
 On the contrary, 
 
 “And he (Judas) cast down the pieces of silver in the 
 temple, and departed, and went and hanged himself.” (Matt. 
 243) 
 
 Another Irenzus story (Iren. 5th book against heresies, ch. 
 33), cited from Papias’ sayings of Christ: 
 
 “The elders who saw John, the disciple of the Lord, related 
 that they had heard from him, how the Lord used to teach, in 
 regard to these times and said: 
 
 “The days will come, in which vines shall grow, each having 
 ten thousand branches, and in each branch ten thousand twigs, 
 
TH REVELATION 567 
 
 and in each twig ten thousand shoots, and in each one of these 
 shoots ten thousand clusters, and on every one of the clusters 
 ten thousand grapes, and every grape when pressed will give 
 five and twenty meters of wine. 
 
 “One billion pounds of clear, pure, fine flour will be pro- 
 duced from one grain of wheat.” 
 
 Ireneus adds: “These things were borne witness to by 
 Papias.”’ 
 
 This had symbolic reference to the expansion and growth 
 of the church. Vine means the church of god; wine means 
 judgment. 
 
 Eusebius testified to the reliability of Papias and cites Iren- 
 eus as his authority, a laughable thing. 
 
 These two notorious old liars will be found in some connec- 
 tion in every work on the canon of the New Testament, espe- 
 cially the testimony of Eusebius. 
 
 Should the wholly fictitious Papias be eliminated from the 
 works forming the basis of the New Testament, it would be 
 valueless. 
 
 Now, let us examine the “fathers,” all adopted names, not 
 responding to the code, but suggestive of their purpose. Clement 
 alone responds, meaning mild. The word inclement is commonly 
 used to express the opposite. 
 
 The so-called “apostolic fathers” were Clement of Rome, 
 Ignatius, and Polycarp. They make no mention of the miracles 
 of Jesus. 
 
 The so-called “church fathers” who were to testify regard- 
 ing the authenticity of the Gospels, and determine the doctrines 
 to be adopted, were: Justin Martyr (A. D. 160), Irenzus (A. 
 D. 190), Tertullian (A. D. 210), Origen (A. D. 230), Eusebius 
 (Xow A325) )% 
 
 We are on rich soil now. 
 
 There is a gospel saying, the origin of which is unknown, 
 which may well be the guiding axiom of these prejudiced men 
 and the final instructions to all to whom was entrusted so deli- 
 cate a matter as coining fiction to be palmed off as truth to de- 
 ceive mankind. Christ said to his disciples: “Be thou as wise as 
 
568 THE REVELATION 
 
 the serpent in everything, and as harmless as to those things 
 requisite, as the dove.” 
 
 In simple, be careful how you construct, and injure not that 
 which already exists and may be useful. 
 
 From the very beginning, it is evident that this caution had 
 reference to the all-important Gnostic wisdom from which they 
 were to reconstruct new Gospels based upon old doctrines well 
 known to Gnosticism. It is very significant that the names of 
 these fathers do not conform to the code. 
 
 Genesis was so wholly Gnostic they could not destroy it, 
 and they could not take liberties with the previous vocabulary 
 by coining new words in it. 
 
 The Gnostic wisdom had been secretly gathered from 
 throughout the known world. 
 
 Epiphanius warns them against the “Gospel of Perfection” 
 as being Gnostic and the product of the devil, also against the 
 “Gospel of Eve” and very many other evidences of fear that 
 the Gnostic wisdom would rise up to confound them, are found. 
 They were afraid of their own ignorance. 
 
 Not until A. D. 420 is the real purpose of this reconstruc- 
 tive work boldly exhibited. 
 
 Augustine, A. D. 420, makes this statement: 
 
 “The four canonical Gospels are confirmed by successive 
 testimonials from the time of the apostles ; they Ong nA tay having 
 _ been well authenticated and carefully handed down.” 
 
 On this alone rests the authenticity of the New Teseanen 
 Gospels. 
 
 Augustine knew he was uttering a falsehood when he ad- 
 vanced this, for he must have known that the tradition even can- 
 not be traced further back than the real truck-horse of recon- 
 struction, Ireneus (A. D. 190). No one of the four Gospels 
 was mentioned earlier, excepting the Gospel of John, A. D. 180, 
 by Theophilus of Antioch. If we want to locate the origin of 
 anything, refer it to a bishop of Antioch, and he will make a 
 date to order. 
 
 But Augustine gave us something much more important to 
 think about. He introduced that hellish doctrine of “original 
 
THE REVELATION 569 
 
 sin.” Inherited guilt was first distinctly announced by him as a 
 Christian doctrine—although the idea was of the greatest an- 
 tiquity. 
 
 Such radical assaults upon mankind had to be approached 
 and introduced as the people were prepared for them. 
 
 Out of the three apostolic fathers came the first provider 
 of doctrines—Ignatius, a bishop of Antioch, in Syria, a country 
 saturated with Persian mythology. Ignatius, a Gnostic himself 
 by education, cautiously appropriated the Zoroastrian “immacu- 
 late conception,” and he manufactured the excuse for the fact 
 that this doctrine had not been preached by Christ or Paul: 
 “There was concealed from the ruler of this world the virginity 
 of Mary and the birth of our Lord.” 
 
 This necessitated the “Gospel of the Infancy,” undoubtedly 
 connected with the doctrine. In this Gospel are the earmarks 
 of correction to fit the case. 
 
 “And the Lord Jesus: (three years of age) did many mir- 
 acles in Egypt, which are neither to be found in the Gospel of 
 the Infancy, nor in the Gospel of Perfection.” (Infancy ch. 25.) 
 
 Here are examples of the fabulous things attributed to 
 Jesus Christ, but which were not preached by either himself or 
 Paul; all taken bodily from the infancy of the Hindoo Chrishna 
 lI SOR Bye): 
 
 “Born in a cave. 
 
 “The cave was filled with a great light, seeming like a 
 glorious temple”—all the light of the world could not change 
 a cave into a temple, because a temple is known by external 
 contour. 
 
 “At his birth a chorus of angels saluted. 
 
 “Of royal descent’’—but no evidence. 
 
 “As soon as born spoke to his mother, informing her of his 
 ‘divine’ character, his origin and destiny.” 
 
 (He is capable of performing miracles, but is hastily car- 
 ried away and hidden to escape Herod.) 
 
 “Has several combats with serpents, overcomes them, and 
 drives them out of persons posssesed.” Serpent symbolizes 
 wisdom, which he drives out of humanity. 
 
570 THE REVELATION 
 
 “Burning coals issue from his swaddling-clothes and burn 
 the head of a serpent. 
 
 “Performs many miracles in his infancy and boyhood. 
 “While a boy, raises the dead to life. 
 
 “While a boy, strikes dead persons who have offended 
 ’ (Under modern laws this is manslaughter.’ 
 
 “In Egypt cured lepers. 
 
 “Chosen by other boys as king. 
 
 “While a boy, teaches the doctors and philosophers in the 
 temple, the whole circle of science. (This is suspiciously Gnos- 
 tics} 
 
 “Tdols fall down at his approach and worship him. 
 
 “People are cured by touching his swaddling-clothes.”— 
 suggestive. 
 
 “In one instance a devil came out of the mouth of one who 
 had put a swaddling cloth upon his head.”’—filthy. 
 
 “A girl with leprosy was cured by sprinkling with water 
 in which he had been bathed.” This is filthy and improper. 
 
 “A young man who had been changed into a mule was 
 changed back by Jesus being placed on his back.”—simple- 
 minded. 
 
 The following is a clear case of retroactive evidence. 
 
 “In a desert country they met two robbers named Titus 
 and Dumachus. Jesus said to his mother: when thirty years are 
 expired, O mother, the Jews will crucify me at Jerusalem and 
 these two thieves shall be with me, at the same time, upon the 
 cross, Titus on my right hand, and Dumachus on my left, and 
 from that time Titus shall go before me into paradise.” (He 
 was a child in arms.) 
 
 Why make saints of thieves? There is no justification in 
 law or morals for this. What merit or saving power is there 
 in glorifying thieves, or in the Savior lowering himself to an 
 equality of thieves. 
 
 “In Matarea, the Lord caused a well to spring forth in 
 which Mary washed his coat.’’ Matarea means rain; rain 
 means doctrine. 
 
 With all these miracles, Joseph was afraid of Archelaus 
 
 2) 
 
 him. 
 
THE REVELATION SAL 
 
 and was warned by an angel to go to Nazareth. It is very evi- 
 dent that if this infant was being traveled around to fulfill 
 prophecy, he was well guarded. Archelaus means the prince 
 of the people, hence the concealment. 
 
 Mr. Ellicott, in his essay on the Apocryphal Gospels, aptly 
 remarks: “It is strange indeed that he who is the Lord of all 
 countries, should be carried backward and forward through so 
 many countries.” 
 
 “Mary had healed a sick boy, by giving his mother one of 
 the swaddling-cloths of the boy Jesus, in exchange for a hand- 
 some carpet.” (A cunningly devised precedent for the sale of 
 relics. ) 
 
 “Another woman who was envious, threw Caleb (the boy 
 who had been healed) into a hot oven. When the mother re- 
 turned, she saw Caleb lying in the middle of the oven laughing. 
 
 “When the woman told her story, Mary replied: 
 
 “Be quiet, for I am concerned lest thou shouldst make this 
 matter known.” (A well-known method of giving importance 
 and circulation to a falsehood. ) 
 
 “After this the other woman threw Caleb into a well, but 
 he sat upon the surface of the water, uninjured. The woman fell 
 in herself and perished.”’ (Warning to those who attack any- 
 thing pertaining to church lore. Water also means affliction. ) 
 
 (In the Old Testament Caleb was a supporter of Moses’ 
 projects—‘‘Rebel ye not against the Lord.” (Num. 14:6.) 
 Caleb and Joshua alone remained of the Israelites in the wilder- 
 ness of Sinai, because they alone followed the Lord. Joshua 
 means savior; Caleb means capability. ) 
 
 “A boy whose eyes were closed in death, revived at the 
 smell of the garments of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 “A girl afflicted by Satan sucking her blood, put upon her 
 head, as Satan approached her, one of the swaddling cloths of 
 Jesus. Thereupon there issued forth from the cloth, flames and 
 burning coals, which fell upon the dragon. The dragon cried 
 out, “What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou son of Mary? 
 Whither shall I flee from thee?’ He then left the girl. (Illus: 
 
5/2 Tue REVELATION 
 
 trating the powers of relics. Dragon means serpent; serpent 
 means wisdom. ) 
 
 “Judas Iscariot is pictured as a boy possessed by Satan. 
 He attempts to bite Jesus, striking him in the right side, causing 
 Jesus to cry out. Then Satan came out of the boy, and ran 
 away like a mad dog.’ (Why should Jesus with these powers 
 be hurt?) 
 
 “Jesus at seven made asses, oxen, and birds out of clay 
 and gave them life, making clay sparrows fly. 
 
 “He threw the clothes of a dyer into the fire and they were 
 taken out all dyed with the proper color. 
 
 “When Joseph wanted any carpenter work made longer 
 or shorter, Jesus would stretch his hand toward it and it would 
 be made the desired length. 
 
 “Joseph made a throne for the king of Jerusalem. It was 
 short on each side two spans. Joseph was so afraid of his 
 king’s anger he went to bed without his supper. In the morning 
 Jesus took hold of one side and Joseph the other and they pulled 
 it to the right size.” (Imbecilic. ) 
 
 “Jesus turned some boys into kids, saying to them, ‘Come 
 hither, O ye kids, to your shepherd.’ They leaped about him 
 like kids and then he turned them back into boys.” (Childish 
 play.) 
 
 “A boy was bitten by a poisonous serpent while robbing 
 a partridge nest. The boy came to where Jesus was sitting like 
 a king and the boys standing around him like ministers. He 
 returned with them to the nest and there caused the serpent to 
 suck all the poison out again.” (Compelling men like Galileo 
 to deny their scientific discoveries because they conflicted with 
 church doctrines. ) 
 
 “James, the son of Joseph, was bitten by a viper. Jesus 
 blew upon it and healed it. 
 
 (Note the difference in these two cases, the curious sug- 
 gestion of authority in the first case and of power to heal in 
 the second. ) 
 
 “Jesus accused of throwing a boy from a house top and 
 killing him, stood over the dead boy and shouted in a loud 
 
THE REVELATION aye 
 
 voice, ‘Zeinunus, Zeinunus, who threw thee down from the 
 house top?’ Then the dead boy answers, ‘Thou didst not throw 
 me down.’ (It is not stated that he restored the boy to life, or 
 that the boy told who threw him down. It matters not, in that 
 Jesus was vindicated.) We find no definition for the word 
 Zeinunus. 
 
 “Breaking a pitcher at the well he brought the water in 
 his mantle (instead-of restoring the broken pitcher). (In those 
 days goat and sheep skins were commonly used for clothing 
 and for water bottles. ) 
 
 “For disturbing his play in the mud and water, Jesus killed 
 the son of Hanani, a Jew. 
 
 “For bumping into him, Jesus killed another boy. 
 
 “He killed his school teacher.” 
 
 A smack of Gnosticism is observed in the references of his 
 explaining astronomy and physiology. But no particulars are 
 given regarding these lectures. This absurd falsehood has been 
 the theme of many beautiful pictures. 
 
 “Jesus Sees his miracles and secret works Grr thirty 
 years of age.” Here is a simple attempt to explain why no men- 
 tion or reference to these miracles are made in the early Chris- 
 tian period. 
 
 It is astonishing how easy it seems to adjust these matters. 
 Epiphanius says, concerning the miracles of Christ attributed 
 to him as an infant, although practically denying them: “It was 
 fit some things should be done by him in his childhood, that 
 there might not be any foundation for the assertion of those 
 heretics, who say that Christ did not come upon him till he 
 was baptized, in Jordan, in the form of a dove.” 
 
 Here is a confessed “pious fraud” with a vengeance. The 
 truth cannot reside in such a fanatical hypocrite. 
 
 Origen and Eusebius both accepted this Gospel with its 
 tommyrot, and it was openly used by the church. Any priest 
 who would not accept these things as gospel truth would be 
 unfrocked. 
 
 The most learned ecclesiastical historians frantically rend 
 their hair to add to it. 
 
yee! THE REVELATION 
 
 Eusebius and Athanasius swore that not only the great 
 idols but all the lesser gods fell down before Joseph and Mary 
 as they entered the temples in Egypt. Of course they did; 
 “increase” and “rebellion” can throw anything down with op- 
 pression and affliction rending humanity. 
 
 Sozomen declared he relates what he had “heard from 
 many sources,” that as they entered Egypt, trees bent down 
 and worshipped them—even as Isaiah, the prophet, had foretold. 
 Trees mean the great nobles, falling for the Christian doctrine. 
 
 So much for the infancy. 
 
 Let him who is willing to stultify himself by confessing 
 a belief in any part of these fabulous stories step aside, we do 
 not wish to bandy words with confirmed imbeciles. Of course 
 they are figurative, therefore untrue. Then if untrue, why 
 should they be canonized as divine Christian history ? 
 
 It is important to know just where the beginning began 
 and who started it. There was an invisible power in Rome guid- 
 ing the work being done. We have safely disposed of the “im- 
 maculate conception” and “miracles” as well as the “infancy of 
 Jesus.’’ While this pulls from under the church its whole foun- 
 dation, it is not sufficient. We desire to hold up to scorn the 
 perpetrators of such deceptions. 
 
 Clement of Rome was, perhaps, the better of the three 
 “apostolic fathers.” His works do not intimate that the canon- 
 ical gospels were then (A. D. 97) in existence. Nevertheless, 
 he frequently mentions matters which later appear in them, 
 therefore we must conclude that he is helping to lay a founda- 
 tion for the New Testament, or, what is more likely, these mat- 
 ters were put in his works later. 
 
 Translaters like Rufinus (A. D. 410!) have taken such un- 
 warranted liberties in warping, twisting, and changing the writ- 
 ings of such men as Clement and Origen, it is difficult to get 
 at the truth. Nevertheless, Clement’s greatest effort, his 
 “Recognitions,” is pure fabrication and romance, to meet the 
 demand for the miraculous of that period, which was just de- 
 veloping into an ecstatic frenzy. It was not that these men be- 
 lieved in such blithering imbecility; it was due to the fact that 
 
THE REVELATION o/D 
 
 they dared not dispute those who were understandingly working 
 the public mind into this state, and for a known purpose. They 
 were coerced into being one of them. It was the period when 
 it was dangerous. to confess being a Gnostic, and Clement was 
 a Gnostic. 
 
 He did not refer to the “immaculate conception,” the “ma- 
 terial resurrection,” nor the “miracles” of Jesus. If it is demon- 
 strated that he knew of these doctrines, it is evident he did not 
 approve of them. The spiritualism of Paul and Clement, born 
 of a Gnostic understanding, forbade their preaching the material 
 resurrection. Therefore we may acquit them of the gross de- 
 ception of the second century, which declared the resurrection 
 of the very material crucified body of Jesus. 
 
 Fence the circumstantiality surrounding the resurrection, 
 as it now stands, is pure false pretense. 
 
 Clement’s discourse to the Jews on the harmony of the 
 universe is an excellent lecture on astronomy. He could only 
 know these facts from Gnosticism, of which he was not wholly 
 purged. 
 
 It is in the fanatical bishops of Antioch we find the bristling 
 bulldogs of early Christianity. 
 
 Ignatius very materially differs from Clement of Rome. 
 The best evidence of the philosophy of “dead men tell no tales” 
 is found in the fact that as late as the eighteenth century there 
 were fifteen epistles ascribed to Ignatius, bishop of Antioch, 
 and one of the three apostolic fathers. Most of these have been 
 repudiated as rank forgeries, and the balance have been placed 
 in grave doubt. 
 
 Ignatius was the rankest type of fanatic, as is demonstrated 
 by these words attributed to him, which like the others are 
 probably spurious because they smack of the torments of the 
 later inquisition. 
 
 “Fire and the cross, and the beasts are prepared, cutting 
 off of the limbs, and scattering of the bones, and crushing of 
 the body, harsh torments of the devil, let them come upon me, 
 but only let me be accounted worthy of Jesus Christ.” These 
 
576 Tue REVELATION 
 
 suggestions smack of the inquisition and of a much later period. 
 If these torments were not administered, they were to be. 
 
 Now, the most conclusive evidence that Ignatius never 
 uttered these words, palpably coined to enhance the fanatical 
 defense of the church, is that he best of all men knew the 
 fictitious nature of the same Jesus Christ, because it was he 
 who knowingly took from the Persian mythology the idea of 
 the “immaculate conception” and first advanced it as a Chris- 
 tian doctrine. It was not canonized for centuries after his time. 
 
 And now comes Polycarp the third apostolic father, 
 D. 116). Like so many other essential things, the genuineness 
 of the information concerning him rests upon the questionable 
 testimony of Irenzus. 
 
 The significant point is that no mention is made of any 
 of the Gospels, Luke, Mark, John, or Matthew, by Clement, 
 Ignatius, or Polycarp. 
 
 That eliminates the apostolic fathers from the authorship 
 of these Gospels, bringing them definitely into the period of 
 exaggerated romance and into the hands of the real founders 
 of the church. 
 
 It is evident, therefore, that the apostolic fathers were 
 merely walking backwards and making a false trail to bridge 
 the period between the alleged birth of Jesus and events which 
 were irrevocably established at later periods and which would 
 not fit into the scheme with this wide gap unfilled. 
 
 Certain quotations from Clement, Ignatius, and Polycarp 
 which afterward appear in the Gospels, are solely intended to 
 make it appear that these Gospels were in use by them. This 
 deception is manifest in many ways. 
 
 It is startling to find that all the evidences gathered for 
 eighteen hundred years still left open the genuineness of the 
 most essential epistles and gospels. At last it remained for 
 one Archdeacon Tattam to dig up, in the monastery of St. Mary 
 Deipara, in the desert of Nitria, “the only genuine” epistles of 
 Ignatius. 
 
 After all the reams upon reams of the most absurd tommy- 
 rot, one conclusion stands out conspicuously. It is all to cloud 
 
THE REVELATION BV 
 
 the waters and confuse the mind until the essential elements 
 of the Christian scheme are securely fastened down. Solomon 
 is not ready to send Pharaoh’s daughter back to Egypt. 
 
 Not one word or line in the much disputed four Gospels 
 proves there ever existed a well defined belief in Jesus Christ 
 for two hundred years after his alleged birth. Every word 
 contained in the Gospel of the Infancy disputes the truth of 
 the story, because it is senseless. If any part of it is wrong, 
 all of it is wrong. 
 
 The so-called life of Christ, written in thousands of vol- 
 umes, is not taken from any truthful sources. The brief ref- 
 erences to Christ in the Gospels give no authentic information 
 whatever, both Mary and Joseph being mythological characters, 
 the one signifying rebellion and the other increasing humanity. 
 
 That Jesus was born of a virgin was not even hinted at 
 for more than a hundred years after his alleged appearance. 
 Even had he been, it of necessity had to be a natural birth. 
 
 All of these learned controversies were the merest sophis- 
 try and sham to keep the eyes of the world drawn away from 
 the main fact that, step by step, without a pause, the ecclesias- 
 tical power at Rome was building its empire, its universal king- 
 dom—a secret control of all human government—this is “Solo- 
 mon’s temple,” the cherished temple of ecclesiastic wisdom, 
 control of human education. 
 
 Let us now see what part Gnosticism was playing in this 
 great game. 
 
 Clement of Rome: , 
 
 “The sower goes forth and casts it into the ground; and 
 the seed being thus scattered, though dry and naked when it 
 fell upon the earth, is gradually dissolved. Then, out of its 
 dissolution, the mighty power of the providence of the Lord, 
 raises it up again.” 
 
 This is the “Gnostic resurrection.” 
 
 “The heavens, revolving under his government, are subject 
 to him in peace. Day and night run the course appointed by 
 him, in no wise hindering each other. The sun and moon, with 
 the companies of stars, roll in harmony, according to his de- 
 
578 THe REVELATION 
 
 mand, within their prescribed limits, and without any deviation. 
 The fruitful earth, according to his will, brings forth food in 
 abundance. ‘The vast, immeasurable sea, gathered together by 
 his working, into various basins, never passes beyond the 
 bounds placed around it, but does as he commands.” 
 
 This is simple credit given to the Gnostic god nature. 
 
 Clement was a student of visible Gnosticism. Compare 
 Clement with the fanaticism of Ignatius, to get the two types, 
 one the true Gnostic and the other the fanatical priest. 
 
 Surreptitiously introducing the idea of the “immaculate 
 conception,’ which previously had not been a doctrine in the 
 Christian church: ‘There was concealed from the ruler of this 
 world, the virginity of Mary and the birth of our Lord, and 
 the three renowned mysteries.” 
 
 He has found in the gathered knowledge of Gnosticism 
 the ancient Persian mythological story of the “immaculate 
 birth” of Zoroaster, and is attempting to appropriate the idea 
 for the church. It is doubtful if he knew the real mystic sig- 
 nificance of his own words. The word Mary is derived from 
 the word Mer, meaning the sea, the Gnostic theory being that 
 all organic life originates in the waters. The first conceal- 
 ment which tells the true intent is found in the significance of 
 the name Elam the first son of Shem, as Ignatius develops into 
 a confirmed fanatic, he relieves himself of this bit of bombast 
 —although it is doubtful if he ever uttered such words: “Fire 
 and the cross, and the beasts that are prepared, cutting off of 
 the limbs, and scattering of the bones, and crushing of the 
 whole body, harsh torments of the devil, let them come upon 
 me, but let me be accounted worthy of Jesus Christ.” 
 
 This type of frenzy was developed among the fanatics of 
 that period by the story of the crucifixion of Christ. They 
 wanted to be christs. 
 
 The words reveal a knowledge of the inquisition, for all 
 of these torments were applied. But when it is known that 
 Ignatius apparently knew nothing of the four Gospels, we must 
 doubt his having uttered them. If he did, the church is con- 
 demned out of the mouth of one of the apostolic fathers, of 
 
THE REVELATION 579 
 
 having originally contemplated the inquisition and the commis- 
 sion of these same “harsh torments of the devil” upon some 
 fifty million innocent protestants. 
 
 In the fourth century, the church began viciously to as- 
 sault anything that sought to revive Gnosticism. 
 
 One of the most vicious church agents of that time (A. D. 
 325) was Epiphanius, who had little scruples in defaming the 
 original source of all true ecclesiastical learning. 
 
 He accused the Gnostics of exploiting “a certain spurious 
 and suppositious work to which they have given the name ‘Gos- 
 pel of Perfection,’ which really is no gospel, but the perfection 
 of sorrow; for all the perfection of death is contained in that 
 product of the devil.” 
 
 It should be noted that he writes more than two hundred 
 years after Ignatius, yet he uses almost the identical language 
 with regard to the devil. 
 
 His anger was aroused because this Gospel of Perfection 
 made no mention of the absurd and unbelievable miracles 
 wrought by the two-year old Jesus while in Egypt. It is ex- 
 pressly complained of as follows: 
 
 “And the Lord Jesus did many miracles in Egypt which 
 are not mentioned in the Gospel of Perfection.” 
 
 Further good reason for disliking the Gnostics: “The 
 Gnostics laughed at the monks, and those who professed chastity 
 and virginity.” 
 
 This was natural because these things were violations of 
 the Gnostic conception of natural laws. 
 
 “Epiphanius is a writer as deficient in plausibility as he is 
 in decency and veracity.” (Gen. of the Gospels by Andrew 
 Norton, 337i veZipw2kl.) 
 
 After having pilfered the Gnostic Genesis, with its figura- 
 tive story of Adam and Eve, the church permits this same 
 Epiphanius to attack the gospel of Eve on the ground of its 
 Gnosticism, calling it the “doctrine of the devil.” 
 
 Theodoret (A. D. 430) declared the supreme god presided 
 over the whole universe. This is the Gnostic belief, a univer- 
 sal mentation. 
 
580 THE REVELATION 
 
 Basilides (A. D. 125) was a known Gnostic of Alexandria. 
 He wrote a commentary, in twenty-four books, on ‘The Gos- 
 peiss: 
 
 Because of his Gnostic connections, he was rudely criti- 
 cised thus: “As to Basilides, his supposed quotations from 
 the New Testament, in Hippolitus, are too precarious to be 
 trusted.” 
 
 This criticism is fortunate because it reveals that Hippo- 
 litus, like Epiphanius, was one of the menders of the early 
 church fabric, for he must have known the New Testament 
 was not in existence in Basilides’ time. 
 
 Ireneus comments upon Basilides in a way to prove that 
 Gnosticism is the origin of the Christian scheme. Let us ana- 
 lyze this very carefully, for it will solve all these stubborn 
 problems. Thanks to Irenzeus for permitting his ire to defame 
 Basilides, and his support of the fictitious church to outweigh 
 his discretion. In quoting the beliefs of Basilides he uncon- 
 sciously betrays his own ignorance of true Gnosticism and 
 betrays that Basilides is a master Gnostic. He explains Basi- 
 lides’ doctrines : 
 
 “Basilides, that he may appear to have discovered some- 
 thing more sublime and plausible, gives an immense develop- 
 ment to his doctrines. He sets forth Nous was first born of 
 the unborn Father; that from him again was born Logos, from 
 Logos Phronesis, from Phronesis Sophia and Dynamis; and 
 from Dynamis and Sophia, the powers, principalities, and 
 angels, whom he calls the first; and that by them the first 
 heaven was made. Then other powers being formed by emana- 
 tions from these, created another heaven similar to the first. 
 
 “The chief of the angels who occupy the lowest heaven, 
 is the God of the Jews, and he and his angels created the 
 world. 
 
 “That Jesus himself was not crucified, but Simon of Cy- 
 rene, who bore the cross, and assumed the form of Jesus. 
 Salvation belongs to the soul alone, for the body is by nature 
 subject to corruption.” (Irenzus adv. Hoeres, bk. 1, ch. 24, 
 antenic, v. 4, p. 90.) 
 
THE REVELATION 581 
 
 Let us attempt to interpret this alleged doctrine of Basil- 
 ides by the Gnostic method. 
 
 The unborn Father is potential, electric energy. 
 
 Nous is the first active phase of energy—vibration. 
 
 Logos is the second phase, gaseous—the word. 
 
 Phronesis is the third phase, solid—speech. 
 
 Sophia is the fourth phase, fluid—wisdom. 
 
 Dynamis is associated with Sophia—power. 
 
 What is the significance of this when applied to physical 
 things? It is the process of creation. This is pure Gnosticism. 
 
 Taking our planetary system as a gross example: 
 
 The unborn father represents the great infinite universe 
 out of which all differentiated things are born—a field of uni- 
 versal living pablum. 
 
 Nous is the great central globe from which the planetary 
 system is born, representing the world of atomic vibration. It 
 is of necessity both negative and positive, or male and female 
 in one body. 
 
 In giving birth to the Logos, the sun (son) is born, the 
 gaseous world. 
 
 From this gaseous world comes the undeveloped planet 
 Phronesis. 
 
 Out of the undeveloped planet is born the dual solid and 
 fluid world, the finished planet, and the moon, symbolizing 
 Sophia, wisdom. The energy developed by this process is 
 Dynamis. 
 
 This process diagrams perfectly by the Gnostic symbolism. 
 
 These beget the atmosphere which is the first heaven. 
 
 The other powers, emanating from these, represent the 
 life upon the planet, out of which springs the second heaven, 
 governments. 
 
 The symbolisms of Gnosticism demonstrate this perfectly. 
 
 Carpocrates (A. D. 135) was also one of the Gnostic 
 masters. Irenzeus, the appointed knocker of the Gnostics, also 
 pays his respects to him, again betraying his own ignorance of 
 the underlying wisdom of Gnosticism. In his first book against 
 heresies, he writes: 
 
582 Tue REVELATION 
 
 “Carpocrates and his followers maintain that the world 
 and the things which are therein, were created by angels greatly 
 inferior to the unbegotten Father. They also hold that Jesus 
 was the son of Joseph, and was just like other men, and because 
 of a pure soul he perfectly remembered those things which he 
 had witnessed within the sphere of the unbegotten God.” 
 
 This is our conception of a universal mind, which, if true, 
 will betray the Christian fallacies. 
 
 Epiphanes (A. D. 140) was the son of Carpocrates and 
 like his father was a Gnostic, believing in an infinite, eternal 
 principle, and that the idea of property forms no part of the 
 divine plan. He died at the early age of seventeen. In Cap- 
 padocia a temple was erected in his honor in which he was 
 worshiped as God. (Stromata bk. 3, ch. 3.) 
 
 Cerdon (A. D. 140) was a Gnostic master, and his views 
 were adopted by Marcion, who rejected the Old Testament 
 entirely. He declared Christianity was a new system and en- 
 tirely disconnected with the Old Testament. Nevertheless he 
 was an ardent advocate of Christianity. He is said to have ex- 
 communicated Apelles (A. D. 160), who was a Gnostic. 
 
 The Gnostics declared that Jesus was an ordinary man and 
 begotten by a man. Their gospels were in use by the Chris- 
 tians but they were gospels of wisdom and truth. 
 
 Marcellina (A. D. 160), a woman, founded a sect called 
 Marcellians. She was a Gnostic and a disciple of Carpocrates. 
 
 Tatian, an Assyrian by birth, was converted by Justin 
 Martyr but afterwards became a Gnostic, a follower of Mar- 
 cion. 
 
 Ptolemaeus and Heraclon (A. D. 190) were prominent 
 Gnostics. 
 
 A very limited comparison of the beliefs and doctrines of 
 these persons so prominently associated with the early develop- 
 ment of the Christian church separates the sheep from the goats. 
 
 Those who were bent upon destroying Gnosticism advo- 
 cated these doctrines: 
 
 The immaculate conception—that a miraculous birth may 
 
THe REVELATION 583 
 
 occur contrary to the laws of nature, making the being a hu- 
 man god, hence the son of god. 
 
 In no other manner could Christ be deified and the church 
 avoid being accused of worshipping an ordinary sinful mortal. 
 Therefore, Protestants as well as Catholics must shut. their 
 eyes to a palpable falsehood, for although figurative, they 
 teach it literally. The doctrine was not mentioned till a hun- 
 dred years after Christ. The idea was taken from Persian 
 mythology and other ancient religions. 
 | The miracles of Jesus—literally taught by the Christians, 
 but not preached by Christ or Paul, and not known for more 
 than a hundred years after Christ. 
 
 No Jewish or heathen historian mentions them. Christ never 
 claimed or pretended to work miracles, because this would have 
 placed him in company with the “fakers,” Simon Magus and 
 Apollonius, who were called magicians. The Christians, how- 
 ever, found it necessary to adopt alleged miracles in compe- 
 tition. The idea in connection with Jesus is borrowed from 
 Hindoo mythology. Miracles were not adopted in the church 
 until about one hundred and fifty years after Christ. Thus 
 again Christianity may be charged with false pretense. 
 
 The material resurrection. Nothing is heard of the resur- 
 rection of the body of Christ until the second century. 
 
 The first doctrine was that the spirit or soul of Jesus went 
 below or beneath the earth to hades, and the resurrection 
 was the calling back of the soul to the earth, and its ascension 
 to heaven. Every mythological savior went down into hell 
 to rise again. 
 
 Paul and Clement only advocated the spiritual resurrec- 
 tion in the new generation. It is the story of the seed lying in 
 the earth until it sprouts. 
 
 The miracle-mad second century wanted a grosser form 
 in order to feel the resurrection. Thereupon Justin Martyr 
 preached the resurrection of the body, in the face of nature a 
 false pretense, wholly for the purpose of promising a reunion 
 of soul and body after death, by the saving power of the church, 
 establishing the profitable purgatory. 
 
584 THE! REVELATION 
 
 Athenagoras (A. D. 177) added to this, was the promise 
 to all obedient Christians that “every particle of matter which 
 constitutes the human body, will be brought back to its proper 
 place,” leaving the impression that each human body will be 
 restored to its original living condition. 
 
 Irenzus, whose opinion is paramount in all fabulous things, 
 declares that the identity of the future with the present body 
 is sure. 
 
 Now what was the purpose of having all these agents of 
 the great ecclesiastical power express their opinions? Simple 
 as a-b-c: the church desired to canonize the gospels contain- 
 ing the materialistic idea and had to coin justification and 
 authoritative evidence. After they were canonized they were 
 sacred and not subject to question. Hence the adoption of 
 these absurd things. 
 
 But back of this was concealed a much more irrational 
 thing, which was the very existence of the church. It coerced 
 the belief in the idea that after the death of the body an in- 
 dividual soul was held intact until it was again united with its 
 former body. Why? To establish a purgatory as a source 
 of income. Because, if there was not individual soul to save, 
 there would be no reason for the church with it ravenous 
 priesthood. The suspended soul was in the hands of the 
 church until the day of resurrection. 
 
 That is why Rome hated Gnosticism with it logical, sen- 
 sible, believable, essenic doctrine, which could be demonstrated. 
 
PMR ZO Oc! 
 THE HORRORS OFS CHRISTIANITY 
 
 (In the hour of hate there is no Christian god.) 
 
 Let us examine the evidence of the past, to see if there 
 is reason for worry and doubt of the future. 
 
 That which has occurred once, can occur again in similar 
 circumstances. There is nothing to warrant a belief that such 
 a radical change has occurred in the Christian churches, that 
 they may be trusted with the peace, comfort, and welfare of 
 humanity. Their claim to the prerogative of directing the moral 
 and social conduct of the people is usurped, fictitious, and 
 wholly devoid of foundation of legal or moral right. The 
 coercive and secret methods of meddling with the natural-born 
 rights of the individual citizen, by surreptitious, political in- 
 trigue, in recent years, are quite sufficient to cast a sinister 
 light over their superficial pretenses of righteousness. 
 
 The determination to sit in the background and dictate 
 the rule over the people, reveals the ancient practices of the 
 church of Rome—“the church is not directly responsible,” and 
 the people are stronger for the church when quarreling with 
 their governments. 
 
 Don’t be foolish or frivilous about so dangerous a situa- 
 tion. Stop and think about it, don’t impatiently cast the sub- 
 ject aside because you have never fully understood it. It very 
 much concerns you. 
 
 That institution which attempts to usurp nature’s preroga- 
 tives, and depends upon mob violence to enforce its dictates, 
 should not be permitted to exist a single day longer than it re- 
 quires to destroy it. That institution which attempts to usurp 
 the powers of all the people, that it may coerce the world into 
 accepting a prearranged programme to rule, independent of 
 natural governments, should be denied existence. Christianity 
 
 585 
 
586 THE REVELATION 
 
 has never yielded the original purpose of moulding all hu- 
 manity into one homogeneous nationality, controlled by an 
 ecclesiastical power—by the simplest laws of nature an im- 
 possible accomplishment, except by force. 
 
 It is a sinister thing to see, at this critical period, the 
 Protestants and the Roman Catholics flirting with each other. 
 
 Is it reasonable that the Protestant congregations are will- 
 ing that their bishops and ruling powers shall draw them into 
 the dragnet of Catholicism after having been persecuted through 
 all of these centuries? Impossible! The congregations do not 
 know the truth; these are led by blind faith, as of old. They 
 should be told of the cold-blooded murder of fifty millions 
 of their kind. 
 
 Can the Protestants forgive and forget this list of intoler- 
 able crimes against them, committed well up in the nineteenth 
 century? 
 
 In view of the very radical difference between the early 
 Christianity and the subsequent papacy, it is very questionable 
 if the early Christian persecutions were not measures intended 
 to give the Roman hierarchy absolute control over all the Chris- 
 tian churches, preliminary to the development of a universal 
 temporal power. We need not speculate upon that early period. 
 Let us casually mention the outrageous, uncalled-for and in- 
 human brutality of the church of Rome, in the persecution of 
 the Protestants, the bishops of whose churches are now rubbing 
 elbows with the bishops of Rome. It is a pitiful story even 
 in outline. 
 
 Persecution of the Waldensees. 
 
 The popes of Rome, especially Pope Innocent III, com- 
 pelled the weakling rulers of Europe to help exterminate this 
 Protestant sect, and for this purpose established the inquisi- 
 tion under the control of the Dominican monks. The story is 
 too horrible to tell in detail. 
 
 So many people were thrown into prison that even the 
 archbishops of Aix, Arles, and Narbonne complained that they 
 could not feed them, and they were starving, and that lime and 
 
Tua REVELATION 587 
 
 stone could not be procured to build the prisons necessary to 
 hold them. Yet they had committed no crime. 
 
 Thousands were tortured beyond all beliefi—their bones 
 broken, their bodies disjointed and then burned or killed in 
 some inhuman manner. Neither women nor children were 
 spared. Any escaping were driven into the mountains to 
 freeze and starve. 
 
 It has never been possible to ascertain, or even approximate, 
 the thousands of innocent lives sacrificed in this persecution of 
 the Waldensees. 
 
 The persecution of the Albigenses. 
 
 In this instance a delightful and peace-loving peopel were 
 deliberately murdered at the direct command of the Roman 
 pope. The cruelties far exceeded anything known to history. 
 
 In the city of Beziers alone, sixty thousand wholly de- 
 fenseless Protestants, men, women, and children, were slaugh- 
 tered like sheep, the women outraged and the men and children 
 mutilated, all in a single day. 
 
 Tens of thousands of others in adjoining communities 
 met the same fate. 
 
 This was accomplished by an army of the worst criminals 
 culled throughout Europe, the pope promising to absolve them 
 from all their crimes to join his army to murder and plunder 
 defenseless humanity. 
 
 Shall we charge this up to God or to the church of Rome? 
 
 This was not warfare, this was a premeditated and care- 
 fully arranged raid against the Protestants, and was openly 
 organized by Pope Alexander III, who called the special council 
 of Lateran to legalize the awful crime in the ecclesiastical rec- 
 ords—the popes never recognized civil authorities. 
 
 Massacre of Protestants in Paris. 
 
 This crime is beyond belief, casting into the shadow all 
 previous outrages for cruelty, treachery and dishonor. If the 
 world endures forever, the stain of this awful massacre will 
 condemn civilization, for savages never knew such fiendish 
 things. The festival of St. Bartholomew, which fell upon a 
 Sabbath, August 24, 1572, will forever stand out as a red-letter 
 
588 THe REVELATION 
 
 sign of the curse of God against the church of Rome, its pope, 
 and Charles 1X, king of France. If all humanity should volun- 
 teer to do penance for them, their accursed memory would be 
 perennially renewed by blood. Charles himself died wallowing 
 in his own blood, as a slight token of his just reward, the blood 
 oozing from every pore of his poisonous body. Nature revolted 
 and punished him as he deserved. 
 
 “Thou shalt not kill.’ What blather! When the pope sus- 
 pends this commandment of God until he can kill those who 
 offend the church. 
 
 Even the Archbishop of Paris held three hundred and fifty 
 women and children until his mob could come and rob and hack 
 them to pieces. 
 
 One hundred thousand wholly innocent men, women, and 
 children were massacred in the most beastly and inhuman man- 
 ner, in less than forty-eight hours. The streets of Paris ran 
 with blood until the River Seine was red. 
 
 Pope Gregory, in his great delight, celebrated this event 
 with fireworks, and made one fatal mistake. He authorized his 
 bishops and legatees, in Paris, to issue a general absolution for 
 those committing the crime, thereby acknowledging it to be a 
 crime and fixing the responsibility in the church. Shall we 
 charge this up to God or the pope? 
 
 It did not end in Paris; beginning at Sancerre, it spread 
 throughout France, tens of thousands being killed and burned. 
 More than five hundred thousand Protestants were driven out 
 of France. And today the Protestant churches are howling 
 about the friendship between France and the United States. 
 
 The great success of the inquisition established it as a 
 branch of the church of Rome, and there is neither language 
 nor imagination capable of describing the brutal and outrageous 
 execution of its ungodly raid against humanity. Fanaticism 
 had civilization by the throat. The fanatics were not the pope 
 and his inquisitors, they were calm, thinking, coldly calculating 
 men, and they knew what they were doing. It was their follow- 
 ing of ignorant masses, educated only in the bigotry and intoler- 
 ance so essential to the defense of the church, and this brings us 
 
Tue REVELATION 589 
 
 up with a short turn, for that is exactly what the church stands 
 for today. 
 
 1. It demands that it have complete control over the edu- 
 cation and moral and social activities of “its children,’ and 
 these are the children of the nation. 
 
 Z. At the “end of its world,” “its people” will be saved 
 while the “tares,” the people not of the church, shall be burned. 
 This, in view of the same thing having already been executed 
 in the past, should make careless-minded men wake up and do 
 a little independent thinking. If persecution does not assume 
 the old form of torture, something new may be invented. The 
 mental tortures of today equal the physical torments of the 
 middle centuries. 
 
 The persecutions under the inquisition, as executed by the 
 - Dominican and Friar monks, are so horrible we refrain from 
 going deeply into them, while the detailed facts are to be had, 
 they are not easily accessible. Through fear of modern civiliza- 
 tion, and for shame of such a heinous past, the Catholics and 
 Jesuits have systematically combed the world for the works ex- 
 posing the crimes of the inquisition. 
 
 The church of Rome has repeatedly attempted to deny 
 direct responsibility for both the inquisition and Jesuitry, but 
 this is futile, in the face of the recorded facts that Pope Inno- 
 cent III deliberately and purposely established the inquisition 
 under the Dominicans for the specific purpose of persecuting the 
 Protestants, and Paul III, 1534-1549, accepted, if he did not 
 organize, Jesuitry to further and broaden inquisitional work. 
 Its subtle and insidious intrigues are everywhere, notwithstand- 
 ing its expulsion from eyery country in Europe to take safe 
 refuge in America. 
 
 The infamous Charles IX of France, and Frederick IT of 
 Germany, and imbeciles of their calibre, are well coupled with 
 Romish aristocrats. In the face of the facts, is it a strange 
 thing that the world is in constant revolution? 
 
 The curse of God, and the contempt of mankind, should 
 be forever and indelibly recorded against Popes Gregory VII, 
 Innocent III, and Boniface VIII. They must not be measured 
 
590 THE REVELATION 
 
 by the inspired screeds found in encyclopedias, because, com- 
 pared with the evil recorded against their administrations, their 
 good deeds are nil. 
 
 The tortures of the inquisition are modestly summed up: 
 
 1, Disjointing of all the limbs of the body. 
 
 2. Cutting gashes to the bone by drawing hard cords 
 about the limbs. 
 
 3. Pressing upon the parts of the body till blood vessels 
 
 4. Pressing the thumbs and fingers till the ends burst open. 
 
 5. Whipping and salting the wounds. 
 
 6. Pulling out hair, and finger-and toe-nails. 
 
 7. Hanging women and children up by their hair. 
 
 8. Outraging women and young girls and children. 
 
 9. Scorching the face and body with torches while being 
 led through the streets. 
 
 10. Making “dog’s beards” by holding a lighted torch in 
 the face while chained to the burning post. 
 
 11. Whipped through the public streets. 
 
 12. Nose and ears cut off and cheeks pierced. 
 
 13. Sent to the galley for life. 
 
 14. Chopped to pieces in knife wheel. 
 
 15. Broken on rack. 
 
 16. Pierced with arrows and spears. 
 
 17. Filling mouth with gunpowder and blowing the head 
 Lou pieces nwa 
 
 18. Publicly burning at stake. 
 
 19. Privately burning in a dry pan. 
 
 20. A hundred other awful means of torture. 
 
 This was all perpetrated under the dragnet article covering 
 heresy): 
 
 1. Advancing an offensive religious opinion. 
 
 2. Failing to report any who criticize the doctrines and 
 practices of the church of Rome. 
 
 3. Abusing or defacing idols of the church. 
 
 4. Allowing a year to pass without going to confession. 
 
Tue REVELATION 591 
 
 5. Reading, or found in possession of, books condemned 
 by the inquisition. 
 
 6. Inducing or permitting others to read such books. 
 
 7. Any deviation from the ordinary practices of the 
 Roman church. 
 
 Su Eating meat onltasty days: 
 
 Ome Neglecting nace 
 
 10. Being present at a sermon preached by a heretic. 
 
 11. Not appearing when summoned by the inquisitors. 
 
 12. Lodging in a house with or forming a friendship with 
 a heretic. 
 
 13. Assisting a heretic to escape the inquisitors. 
 
 14. Assisting or comforting a heretic in confinement. 
 
 Under pain of excommunication all Catholics were com- 
 manded to report friends or relatives alike if in the slightest 
 degree inclined to heresy, hence thousands were reported and 
 executed out of petty revenge. 
 
 A similar and equally stringent set of articles covered ab- 
 solutely every individual, as an “abettor of heresy,” to be used 
 to blackmail friend and foe alike. 
 
 Prosecutions under this code were promiscuous and were 
 intended to terrorize the people. We see taints of this coward- 
 making process to this day. Organized terrorism assumes many 
 forms by which a small minority may absolutely control the 
 personal thought and habits of the great masses. 
 
 Has the Protestant blood forgotten those awful times and 
 persecutions in the Piedmont Valley, when that infamous agent 
 of Rome, the Duke of Savoy, issued decrees offering a reward 
 of one hundred crowns to every person who convicted a Prot- 
 estant of anything unlawful, one witness being sufficient to ac- 
 cuse and convict? 
 
 Thousands of innocent persons were thus convicted by the 
 Catholics falsely swearing against them, collecting the reward, 
 and then being absolved from the crime of perjury by their 
 priests. Another decree forbade any Protestant teaching pub- 
 licly or privately ; another forbade the Protestants holding any 
 position of trust, profit, or honor, and the crowning act, com- 
 
592 Tue REVELATION 
 
 manding all Protestants to diligently attend Roman Catholic 
 mass. 
 
 The missionaries sent to Piedmont built large monasteries 
 and kidnapped the Protestant children to be educated by the 
 Catholics. But when the edict forbidding teaching on the part 
 of the Protestants was published, they took all children by force, 
 frequently murdering their resisting parents. 
 
 Will the Protestants ever forget the slaughter of the Pied- 
 mont Valley, by the army of paid outlaws, cut-throats, and rene- 
 gades brought there by the Catholic bishops on the promise of 
 absolving them for all their crimes? 
 
 The houses were shambles ; dead bodies covered the streets ; 
 groans and cries were heard everywhere. Women were out- 
 raged and beheaded, and their children had their heads crushed. 
 
 This was under the edict of the Duke of Savoy, January 25, 
 1655. 
 
 Of all the periods of torture and slaughter that of Pied- 
 mont excelled in horror. It is utterly impossible to describe 
 these inhuman outrages, excepting to describe individual cases, 
 and this is too revolting to put in modern print. 
 
 It is sufficient to say that these outrages were perpetrated 
 by the paid soldiery of the Roman pope, composed of the very 
 dregs and scum of criminals who were given free license to kill, 
 outrage, and plunder at will. 
 
 The monks and priests were like wild beasts of prey. They 
 had one formula. They commanded every Protestant to sub- 
 scribe to the following: 
 
 “1. The real presence in the host. 
 
 “2. Transubstantiation. 
 
 Top ureatony. 
 
 “4. The pope’s infallibility. 
 
 “5. That masses said for the dead will release souls from 
 pergatory. 
 
 “6. That praying to the saints will procure the remission 
 ofisins.”; 
 
 Not one of which was preached by the apostles, and all for 
 the profit and maintenance of the priesthood. 
 
Tue REVELATION 593 
 
 Retusal to subscribe to these absurd doctrines meant the 
 tortures of hell multiplied a thousandfold. 
 
 Men, women, and children alike fell under this satanic 
 spell, age or imbecility being no protection. 
 
 The fanatical priests and monks recognized no law above 
 their own bigoted notions and vile tempers. No trial whatever 
 was given these thousands upon thousands of victims. 
 
 The equally horrible persecutions in Germany, following 
 the work of Martin Luther, is simple history. But it revealed 
 to what extent the Roman Catholic church had debauched 
 Europe and reduced her rulers to mere puppets in the hands 
 of the popes. They were without minds of their own, subject 
 to bribery, cowardly beyond belief. Such an individual was 
 Charles V, emperor of Germany. 
 
 The pope of Rome gave to Charles V two hundred thou- 
 sand crowns in ready money. He promised to maintain twelve 
 thousand foot and five thousand horse, for the space of six 
 months or during a campaign. He allowed the emperor to re- 
 ceive one-half of the revenues of the clergy of the empire dur- 
 ing the persecution, and permitted the emperor to pledge abby- 
 lands for five hundred thousand crowns to assist in carrying on 
 hostilities to exterminate the Protestants. 
 
 Thus did a German emperor bargain, and sell to the pope 
 of Rome the lives and properties of thousands of his innocent, 
 inoffensive subjects. If there is a god who rewards and pun- 
 ishes, he is surely punishing Germany. | 
 
 The result is indescribable. One writer says: “The hor- 
 rible persecutions made a cave in which to hide a palace; con- 
 cealment in a dismal wood happiness; a rock a bed of down, and 
 wild roots delicacies.” 
 
 Again those contemptible tribes of Lucifer, the Dominicans 
 and Friars, were turned loose upon helpless humanity. Like 
 slimy monsters they crept from cavernous monasteries to wal- 
 low in human blood. 
 
 It may readily be understood why Rome was so vicious 
 towards the Protestants at the beginning of the seventeenth 
 century; their persecutions had awakened the whole world to 
 
594 THE REVELATION 
 
 the horrors of popery. A careful survey of the history of this 
 period shows a strong tendency for the nations to unite against 
 the vicious papal inquisition, which was secretly reaching out 
 for control of the world by force. 
 
 It was recognized that this was an effort on the part of the 
 Roman hierarchy to culminate its propaganda before a counter 
 force could deprive it of the great reward which it had ex- 
 pected to reap—supreme temporal control. Rome recognized 
 the feeling of reaction which might lift her heretofore sycophant 
 dupes out of their state of hypnotic enthrallment and unite 
 them against her. Hence she attempted to hasten the biblical 
 “end of the world” by terrorizing humanity and “gathering 
 those things which offended, and burning them as tares.” 
 
 Now, you smug and satisfied, we again warn you, these are 
 comparatively modern facts. We are writing of the same evil 
 forces that once terrorized the world by their atrocities. It was 
 a common thing for the inquisitors to lure trusting Protestants 
 into their confidence, only to betray and murder them. Do not, 
 therefore, be too certain there is not some great and fatal treach- 
 ery concealed in the recently suggested union of the Protestant 
 churches with the church of Rome. No position in the world 
 is too high for a Jesuit to reach, and no level too low for him to 
 stoop to, to win the plaudits of the pope, his oath permits, in 
 fact commands, him to become a member of any human organ- 
 ization to procure its secrets and betray it. 
 
 It was at this time that the Jesuits, under the instructions 
 from the pope, attempted the lives of King James I of England 
 and his Parliament in the historical “Gunpowder plot.” Rome 
 was leaning strongly towards Germany. Ferdinand II and III, 
 as also Leopold, were radical Catholics. In view of the fact 
 that Protestantism was making bold strides in Germany, despite 
 this, it was absolutely necessary for Rome to break up the power 
 of the heretics, by the horrible and destructive process by which 
 she had deluged Spain, Portugal, Italy, and France with inno- 
 cent human blood. 
 
 Circling about the end of the sixteenth, and the beginning 
 of the seventeenth centuries, are to be found the evidences of 
 
THE REVELATION 595 
 
 the determination of the popes of Rome to break up the ten- 
 dency on the part of European sovereigns to weaken in their 
 fear and respect for the court of Rome. 
 
 When Henry III of France was assassinated by Jacques 
 Clement, a Jesuit, that infamous old wretch, Pope Sixtus V, 
 declared the event was “to be compared to the incarnation of the 
 word, and the resurrection of Jesus Christ.” 
 
 These attempts upon the lives of the rulers, at the hands 
 of the agents of the popes, were intended to terrorize kings as 
 the inquisition was intended to terrorize the masses of people 
 into obedience to the Roman priesthood. 
 
 Again, we insist, this deadly determination to rule or ruin 
 has not expired, the “end of the world”—the Roman Catholic 
 world—is not yet accomplished. We have seen unquestionable 
 examples of the coercive methods of the Catholic system, re- 
 vealing, beyond dispute, the final goal towards which the power 
 is struggling, when the edict of the Duke of Savoy may again 
 be invoked, and every human being be driven into the church 
 by canonized civil law. 
 
 The policy of non-resistance on the part of persecuted 
 Protestants was the cause of greatest encouragement to their 
 persecutors, whereas, in every case where resistance by force 
 was used, in resentment, many escaped who otherwise would 
 have been cruelly tortured to death. The Catholics are arrant 
 cowards in the face of strong resistance, but wear a coat of 
 mail on your back. 
 
 We have refrained from giving the details of the horrors 
 of the inquisition in the other countries, but, in order to im- 
 press upon those who think lightly of the open threats made in 
 the Bible, we repeat a list of the tortures used in the campaign 
 against the Protestants in Germany by the pope of Rome, 
 abetted by the German emperor. 
 
 Madgeburg, a Protestant city, was taken, and twenty thou- 
 sand persons, without respect of sex or age, were promiscu- 
 ously slain, and six thousand were drowned while trying to 
 escape over the river Elbe. Those not slain were stripped naked, 
 
596 THe REVELATION 
 
 scourged, had their ears cut off, and yoked together like oxen 
 they were turned loose. 
 
 All of the inhabitants of Hoxter were put to the sword, 
 the houses fired and the dead bodies consumed in the flames. 
 
 At Griphenburg all the senators were shut up in the senate 
 chamber, which was then surrounded with straw and was set 
 on fire, strangling them to death. 
 
 At Franhendal and Heidelburg the people were shut up 
 and starved. 
 
 The cruelties exercised by the inquisitors of Spain, Por- 
 tugal, and Italy, as well as in France, were multiplied in Ger- 
 many. 
 
 Those used by the imperial troops, under Count Tilly, in 
 Saxony, may be thus enumerated: 
 
 “Half-strangling, and recovering the victims repeatedly 
 before death. 
 
 “Rolling sharp wheels over the fingers and toes. 
 
 “Pinching the thumbs in a vice. 
 
 “Forcing filth down their throats to choke them. 
 
 “Tying cords around the head so tight that the blood gushed 
 out of eyes, ears, nose and mouth, 
 
 “Fastening burning matches to the fingers, toes, ears, arms, 
 legs and tongues. 
 
 “Putting gunpower in the mouth and exploding it, blowing 
 the head to pieces. 
 
 “Tying bags of powder to different parts of the body and 
 blowing it to fragments. 
 
 “Drawing cords back and forth through cuts in the flesh. 
 
 “Making incisions with bodkins and knives in the skin. 
 
 “Running wires through nose, ears, and lips. 
 
 “Hanging the body, head downward, and slowly roasting 
 over a fire. 
 
 “Hanging up by one dislocated arm. 
 
 “Hanging on hooks by the ribs. 
 
 “Baking many in hot ovens. 
 
 “Filling with water till the body burst. 
 
THE REVELATION 597 
 
 “Fixing weights to the feet and drawing the body up by 
 pulleys. 
 
 “Hanging, roasting, stabbing, frying, racking, ravishing, 
 ripping open, breaking the bones, rasping off the flesh, tearing 
 apart by horses, drowning, strangling, burning, broiling, cruci- 
 fying, poisoning, cutting out tongue, cutting off nose, ears, and 
 limbs, sawing off limbs, hacking to pieces, drawing through 
 street by heels.” 
 
 This beast in human form personally commanded his sol- 
 diers to exercise these cruel tortures on thousands of innocent, 
 defenseless people. 
 
 Outrage, famine, murder, and conflagration marked his 
 way, as he neither left life nor property, destroying everything. 
 
 The individual cases recorded are too horrible and revolting 
 to print. 
 
 Extreme cruelty was heaped upon ministers, their wives 
 and daughters being ravished before their eyes, and all burned. 
 
 Soldiers entered the mad hospital at Hesse-Cassel, stripped 
 all the women naked, ran them about the streets, then murdered 
 them. 
 
 In Pomerania the imperial troops entered the towns, seized 
 all of the young females ten years old and upwards, placed 
 their parents in a circle about them, and compelled them to sing 
 psalms while they violated their children. 
 
 They took all married women with young children, built a 
 great fire and gave them the choice of submitting to their brutal 
 outrage or seeing their children burned. 
 
 Even as late as 1732 more than thirty thousand Protestants 
 were driven from the bishopric of Salzburg, in midwinter, not 
 being permitted to take food or warm clothing with them. 
 
 The betrayal of John Huss and Jerome of Prague, by the 
 connivance of the Roman pope and the emperor of Germany, 
 is a familiar story, illustrating the depth of depravity to which 
 sovereigns could drop while groveling at the feet of the pope. 
 
 The same damnable persecution also swept over the Nether- 
 lands, great numbers of people being tortured and burned. 
 
 Out of its own detestable body, the church of Rome was 
 
598 THE REVELATION 
 
 condemned beyond defense. One Charles Connick, a friar of 
 Ghent, after a thorough investigation of every aspect of the 
 church and its abnormal persecutions of the Protestants, evolved 
 the following indictment of popery. This man was closer to 
 being a real Christ than the Christ of the church. He left to 
 posterity an unanswerable condemnation of the church of Rome 
 and the pope. He did more to destroy the powers of Rome in 
 Europe than any other man, and he paid the penalty, being 
 burned at the stake. 
 
 Connick’s condemnation of Catholicism: 
 
 “1. That St. Peter was infallible, and received the keys of 
 heaven and hell, with power to excommunicate, anathematize the 
 people, and to forgive sins; and from these premises, founded 
 in error, inferring that as St. Peter was the first of Rome, his 
 successors, the popes, must likewise be infallible and have the 
 power to curse those who offended them, or absolve the sins of 
 such as pay their court to the Romish church. 
 
 “2. The supposition of the pope’s being the universal 
 head of the Christian church, and the supreme ruler in state 
 affairs, as well as those which are merely ecclesiastcial, of his 
 being empowered to inaugurate and depose kings and princes, 
 as well as to ordain or excommunicate bishops and priests. 
 
 “The belief that the pope can grant indulgences for com- 
 mitting sins, and dispensations for the perpetration of crimes. 
 
 “4, The vain imagination of such a place as purgatory, 
 where souls are purified by fire, before they are qualified to 
 enter into eternal bliss; and the silly supposition that priests, 
 by saying masses, can deliver souls from the fire of purgatory, 
 at the instigation of, and being paid by, the relations or friends 
 of the deceased. 
 
 “5. Prohibiting the laity from reading the holy scriptures, 
 and thus depriving people not only of the natural liberty of the 
 mind, but preventing them from using that reason with which 
 God hath blessed them in the thing that most essentially con- 
 cerns them, the care of their salvation. 
 
 “6. Receiving the apocrypha into canon of the authentic 
 
THE REVELATION 599 
 
 scriptures, and believing oral traditions, which are enveloped in 
 fables and chimeras. 
 
 “7. Making seven sacraments instead of the two real ones, 
 baptism and the Lord’s supper; the other five being confirma- 
 tion, penance, extreme unction, taking orders, and marriage. 
 
 “8. The doctrine of transubstantiation. 
 
 “9. The worship of the Virgin Mary, angels, saints, 
 images, and making offerings and prayers to them. 
 
 “10. The enjoining of a state of celibacy, or single life, 
 upon their priests. 
 
 “11. Making a distinction between mortal and venial sins, 
 to serve the purpose of avarice and ambition; for if the guilty 
 person is able and willing to pay for a pardon, the sin is called 
 venial, and he received absolution for his money. (The word 
 venal, ‘meaning mercenary, is the better word here. ) 
 
 “12. Auricular confession, in which one sinner hears 
 the sins of another, and pretends to forgive them. 
 
 “The injunction of strictly keeping Lent, by abstaining 
 from all kinds of flesh; yet, at the same time permitting the 
 people to feast in the most luxurious manner, upon the finest 
 fish, dressed in rich sauces, such is the affinity between popish 
 divinity and philosophy, and such the ridiculous injunctions 
 which are delivered with so much solemnity, commanded with 
 such authority, and kept so very strictly. 
 
 “14. Saying masses for the dead as well as the living, in 
 order to make a gain of Godliness; by which theology is turned 
 to a trade, prayers are converted into merchandise, and the im- 
 position supplies the priests with regular annuities. 
 
 “15. The pretense that the fires of purgatory hath eight 
 degrees of heat, by which the priests gain considerable sums of 
 money ; for they pretend to know the particular degree to which 
 the soul of the deceased is confined, and charge accordingly for 
 the masses, by which it is to be released. 
 
 “16. Making it a mortal sin for any person to doubt the 
 Roman tenets, though ever so ridiculous and absurd, or contra- 
 dictory to sense and experience. 
 
 “17. The imposition of penance for sin, and the remission 
 
600 THE REVELATION 
 
 of penance for money, by which the painful may be exchanged 
 for the pecuniary expiation; and the rich, if they sin most, may 
 buy off the punishment, and suffer less than the poor, who sin 
 least. 
 
 “18. Deeming all other religions heretical, and looking 
 upon every one out of the pale of the Roman Catholic church 
 as in a state of perdition. 
 
 “19. The persuasion that the Roman Catholics, who live 
 exemplary lives, have the power of working miracles. 
 
 “20. The canonization of many persons as saints, particu- 
 larly such as have left large donations to the church. 
 
 “21. Confining men and women in monasteries and con- 
 vents, to a state of celibacy, contrary to the order of nature, 
 and the ordinances of God. 
 
 “22. The inhumanity of propagating religion by persecu- 
 tion, which hath always been a principal rule favorite tenet of 
 the church of Rome. 
 
 “23. The cruelty of erecting inquisitions, and other judi- 
 cial offices, for the sole purpose of fettering human mind, ex- 
 torting confessions to serve popish designs, and forcing people 
 to subscribe to, and declare a belief in, tenets to which, in their 
 conscience, they cannot assent. 
 
 “24. Placing a great part of the essence in vain and ridicu- 
 lous ceremonials, fasts, festivals, processions, pilgrimages, or- 
 ders, offices, and a variety of other innovations equally absurd, 
 which have crept into the Romish church long since the gospel 
 was delivered by Christ, and his apostles, in its primitive purity.” 
 
 Was this summary of the absurd and foolish false pre- 
 tense hurtful to the church? Did this frank’ and candid 
 mans’ opinion count for anything? 
 
 The Catholic authorities were so impressed they were afraid 
 to kill him; instead they offered him a special canonary and 
 guaranteed him future preferment and promotion if he would 
 recant. But he had the courage of his convictions, and preferred 
 death to enslavement to a fictitious institution practicing the 
 pious frauds which he recognized as the supporting elements of 
 the church. He only too well knew that what he had charged 
 
THE REVELATION 601 
 
 against the church was mild compared to the inspired crimes 
 of papacy, murder, arson, outrage, and butchery of human 
 beings beyond description. 
 
 There is too much of this to continue a detailed reference 
 to it. The persecutions of the Lithuanians and the Poles by the 
 murderous Catholic Cossacks and Tartars, words cannot de- 
 scribe these barbarities. 
 
 Lithuania was persecuted by every Catholic agent and ele- 
 ment that could lay hands upon her, the Swedes, the Prussians, 
 the Courlanders, Transylvanians, Hungarians, Moldavians, 
 ‘Servians, and Walachians, all persecuted and devastated this 
 unfortunate people. 
 
 The persecutions in England were of a similarly cruel char- 
 acter as those we have previously recounted, burning being the 
 prevailing method of killing. 
 
 Perhaps as inhuman an act as may be found in these bloody 
 annals may be charged up against England. 
 
 In 1156 Henry II submitted to a parliament, at Oxford, 
 the case of eighty German men and women, Protestants, who 
 had fled persecution. The records in the British Museum re- 
 veal that because these people would not acknowledge the su- 
 premacy of the pope and would not recognize the mass, they 
 were offensive to the clergy, who sought to have them put to 
 death. There being no civil law by which they could be con- 
 victed, this is the manner by which they were destroyed. In 
 the absence of any law to hold them, an order was issued setting 
 them at liberty to return to their own country. Now here is 
 where the papists got busy. This inhuman parliament published, 
 with this order setting these people free, a proclamation pro- 
 hibiting any person whatever from giving them assistance, shel- 
 ter, or food. It was in the depth of winter, and all the priests 
 kept close watch to see that this proclamation was not violated. 
 It would have meant death to any one rendering them aid, con- 
 sequently not one escaped, they literally starved to death in the 
 midst of plenty, and this in a month. 
 
 After John Wickliffe’s body had been in the grave forty- 
 one years, by a decree of the Catholic synod of Constance, the 
 
602 THE REVELATION 
 
 same that burned John Huss, it was ordered dug up, publicly 
 burned, and the ashes cast into the river. 
 
 To the everlasting shame of England, under the bigoted 
 and intolerant Henry V, in 1401, a law was passed by which 
 persons named as heretics by the Catholics, were turned over 
 to the civil authorities to be publicly burned. Among the thou- 
 sands of victims of this fiendish law, were Lord Cobham, Sir 
 Roger Acton, the learned Thomas Bilney, the regretted Tindal, 
 the eloquent John Lambert, and thousands of others. The 
 Protestants were miserably persecuted by Henry Chichley, 
 archbishop of Canterbury. 
 
 The ravages and cruelties during this campaign outrivaled 
 the horrors of the inquisition of Spain. Many of the best men 
 in England fell victims to the wrath of the papacy, most of them 
 being charged only with reading, or having in their possession, 
 the Protestant Bible. 
 
 The evil of non-resistance was well demonstrated in Eng- 
 land. Little resistance was offered by the usual victims. They 
 resignedly offered themselves up in a strange spirit of fanat- 
 icism. Organized resistance would have stopped these perse- 
 cutions. 
 
 Not so with John Wickliffe; he thundered his works at 
 them, feeling secure under the protection of the strong Duke 
 of Lancaster, and he died in peace in 1385. 
 
 Wickliffe hammered into the public the command of the 
 Bible to “search the scriptures” and challenged the Catholics 
 for denying this privilege to their congregation. He was wont 
 to refer to Acts 17:11. 
 
 The persecutions continued with great violence through 
 the reign of Henry VIII. 
 
 A common cause for prosecution was possession of the 
 “Lord’s prayer” and the “ten commandments.” 
 
 The blood of mankind is forever tainted with this passion 
 for cruel-persecution. With a little encouragement, a peaceful 
 community is converted into a blood-thirsty mob, and seeks a 
 victim. Men today, at heart, are more cruel and vindictive 
 towards one another than were primitive savages. It is the 
 
THE REVELATION 603 
 
 blood of cultivated bigotry which attempts to exploit itself by 
 blood. 
 
 Scotland also passed through her scourge of fire. Every 
 victim was accused of refusing to accept the doctrines of the 
 Roman church which had been taken from ancient religious 
 rites and palmed off as of Christian origin. But it was a prac- 
 tice of the subtle Catholics to convert heresy into treason in 
 order that the odium of the cruel injustice might rest upon the 
 civil government. 
 
 The attempt to dignify common, ordinary murder in Eng- 
 land and Scotland, by high-flown form in prosecution (?), sig- 
 nified that a reaction was developing in the masses, and this 
 assumed importance was to reestablish fear to criticise, in the 
 hearts of those who were secretly boiling with resentment. 
 
 Under this higher phase of persecution hundreds of the 
 best men of England and Scotland were sacrificed to popery. 
 The best evidence of this is in the fact that, later, England 
 repudiated the Roman Catholic church. 
 
 The contempt in which the sovereigns of Europe were held 
 by the popes was shown in such insulting ways that it is truly 
 strange these rulers tolerated the Roman church as long as they 
 did. When the pope threw the emperor of Germany upon the 
 floor and put his foot upon his neck, there was no resentment. 
 When the pope kicked the crown from the head of the king of 
 England, he tamely submitted. And this was true for centuries. 
 It was plain that these insolent and undignified things were pur- 
 posely intended to terrorize kings. Men of courage would have 
 instantly resented such insults. 
 
 It is needless to extend this bloody recitation further, we 
 have mentioned only a limited portion of the whole. 
 
 History records how Philip, king of Spain, and husband to 
 Queen Mary of England, planned a conquest of England to 
 kill all Protestants; also the papal conspiracy in the reign of 
 King James I, to murder him and his family, this having been 
 a common practice of the popes through the centuries; and 
 the gunpowder plot in an attempt to murder both houses of 
 parliament. 
 
604 THE REVELATION 
 
 It is now necessary to show that Christianity 1s a blood- 
 breeding mania. The Protestants, although bowing to power 
 in a mock semblance of Christ-like resignation, and surrender- 
 ing their lives to the murderous papists, for the simple reason 
 that they were helpless to save themselves, nevertheless when 
 they themselves came into power, they did not forego exercising 
 the Christian privilege of exciting the mob to fanatical perse- 
 cutions and murder. It is but just to reveal their fiendish 1n- 
 stincts; it corroborates what we previously said; it is a taint of 
 the human blood born of educated bigotry. 
 
 The Protestants have dipped their hands deep in human 
 blood in the cause of intolerance. 
 
 Calvin was saturated with the very bigotry and vengeful 
 intolerance from which he himself had fled. 
 
 Queen Elizabeth of England, in her attempt to more firmly 
 establish Protestantism, through bad counsel, no doubt, contin- 
 ued the one great error of uniting church and state, and attempt- 
 ing to coerce uniformity in religious opinion by legal process. 
 
 This naturally suppressed free inquiry and infringed the 
 rights of conscience. 
 
 To the shame of Protestantism, many people were impris- 
 oned, cruelly treated, banished, starved, or died under vile treat- 
 ment while in prison, and some were burnt. Nevertheless, this 
 was the beginning of the downfall of popery in England. 
 
 Her treatment of Mary, Queen of Scotland, was as harsh 
 as anything chargeable to popery. 
 
 James I was equally as intolerant as Elizabeth. He fol- 
 lowed the identical examples previously set by popery, the cruel- 
 ties equalling anything recorded in the inquisition. 
 
 Many people fled England and took refuge in America. 
 
 During the reign of Charles I he had a most excellent 
 helpmate in Archbishop Land, who indulged his brutal nature 
 by splitting the noses, cutting off the ears, whipping, branding 
 with red-hot iron, slitting the cheeks, imprisoning for life, ban- 
 ishing and executing dissenters. 
 
 Under Charles II intolerance was rampant. The Quakers 
 were especially persecuted. 
 
THE REVELATION 605 
 
 Central and South America had long experienced suffering 
 under the persecutions of the Roman Catholics. 
 
 It was in the early New England colonies that we find the 
 Protestants emulating the Catholic examples. These persecu- 
 tions will ever rest as a deep reproach against the Protestants 
 who claimed to have sought a home in the wilderness where they 
 could escape the ravages of intolerance and where freedom of 
 conscience might be enjoyed. 
 
 The whole regretable course of religious persecutions in 
 America may be laid at the door of coercive opinion, a deter- 
 mination to enforce doctrines by civil law. 
 
 Associated with this were secret influences of the Jesuits 
 acting for Rome, and agents acting for England, to encourage 
 these abuses in order to discourage independent religious thought 
 and investigation. The principal sufferers were the Quakers, 
 who had suffered persecution in England, coming to America 
 seeking religious liberty. 
 
 The original orders against the Quakers, issued at Boston 
 under dates of October 14, 1656, October, 1657, and October 
 20, 1658, and similar orders issued in the colonies of New Ply- 
 mouth, New Haven, and New Amsterdam, would do full jus- 
 tice to the edicts of the early inquisitors. 
 
 The early persecutions of John Wesley, in and about 
 Wednesbury, Falmouth, and other places in England in 1743 
 should come home to the bigoted and intolerant Methodists 
 today and soften their defiant intent to muzzle humanity and 
 steal away personal opinions and individual rights of con- 
 science. 
 
 In Buck’s Theological Dictionary may be found this sig- 
 nificant statement: “It has been computed that fifty millions 
 of persons have at different times been victims of the persecu- 
 tions of the papists, and put to death for their religious opin- 
 ions.” 
 
 Here is meat for thought. If, as the church of Rome de- 
 clares, it is infallible, and can do no wrong, it is evident that 
 every Catholic today approves of this awful carnage. If so, 
 then what assurance has mankind against a renewal of these 
 
606 THe REVELATION 
 
 persecutions, in fulfillment of threats made in the book of Reve- 
 lation in the Bible, by both Catholics and Protestants, who con- 
 template a union of their forces? Surely such a union could 
 not be consummated unless the Protestant churches also condone 
 the awful persecutions against themselves by the Catholics, and 
 approved those of their own churches. 
 
 It resolves itself back into our first proposition. Christian- 
 ity is an exploitation of humanity and shrinks not from carnage 
 to reach its goal. 
 
IP ANRI 2OOXTUU 
 ATTITUDE OF POPES TOWARD KINGS 
 
 (A usurpative authority assumes an arrogant attitude.) 
 
 The history of the Popes is accessible to those who desire to 
 know all about them—not all, for that is impossible. It would 
 be deeply interesting to read all that part of papal history which 
 was suppressed. We are nearing the end of our story, therefore 
 we shall only make brief mention of the more important facts 
 regarding the popes of Rome. 
 
 A. D. 66, Peter. There is no authentic evidence that such 
 a person ever lived or was ever in Rome. Moreover, it casts a 
 reflection upon the Christian pretense that an alleged, ignorant, 
 naked fisherman should be selected as head of the church which 
 is to save all humanity and lead mankind into a state of eternal 
 immortality. It reflects no credit to the church to select ignor- 
 ance to represent god upon earth. It is quite apparent that the 
 founders of the Christian enterprise themselves were not in a 
 position to be fastidious, for it was nearly four hundred years 
 before a pope ventured to issue an authentic decretal. 
 
 398, Pope Siricius issued a decree enjoining celibacy on 
 the clergy, contrary to the scriptures and undoubtedly to pre- 
 vent the minds of the priests being attracted away from church 
 work. : 
 
 401, Pope Anastasius proscribed the works of Origen, one 
 of the great church founders. 
 
 402, Pope Innocent I condemned the Pelagians who de- 
 clared that all infants at birth are pure, thus disputing “original 
 Siem 
 
 422, Pope St. Celestine sent missionaries to convert Ireland. 
 To this day Ireland is the most bigoted and priest-ridden people 
 on earth. 
 
 560, Pope John III was a fanatic on church ornamentation. 
 
 607 
 
608 THE REVELATION 
 
 578, Pope Pelagius II died of the plague. 
 
 “The God of Christianity is no respecter of persons.” He 
 cannot render his vicars immune against common human frail- 
 ties, even to keep his church going. It is a startling thing to con- 
 sider, that an all-powerful god gives to these popes, as his 
 vicars on earth, powers of life and death over all men, yet they 
 have no power to protect themselves from the common vicissi- 
 tudes of life. The constant changes in this high office prove 
 that the whole scheme is a deceit and hypocrisy. 
 
 590, Pope Gregory sent Augustin to convert the Anglo- 
 Saxons, who later repudiated the Roman Catholic church, but 
 erected an equally fanatic and BURG eA to. ste priestly power over 
 their kings. 
 
 Thus England remained hanthae one hundred and sixty- 
 eight years longer than the Irish. 
 
 604, Pope Sabinianus introduced church bills. 
 
 621, Pope Honorius extended and exploited British 
 churches. Thus God permitted the heathen English to cool 
 their feet for thirty years after the introduction of the Christian 
 religion before they were given churches. Therefore, time is a 
 factor in this exploitation. 
 
 657, Pope Vitalianus exploited education in England. 
 
 It required sixty-seven years for England to receive the 
 benefits of education from the new religion. 
 
 676, Pope Domnus was a fanatic on church ornamenta- 
 tion. 
 
 678,. Pope St. Agathon (a monk) discontinued paying 
 tribute to the emperor. He was the first pope to show the grow- 
 ing power of the church by absolving the subjects of a king 
 (King Wamba at Toledo). 
 
 682, Pope Leo II instituted holy water. 
 
 This is worth thinking about. In Abraham’s day they 
 washed their feet. Two thousand years later John suggested 
 washing the whole body. But Christ turned water into wine. 
 In the early part of the twentieth century the same church was 
 instrumental in turning wine into the gutter, because it was 
 giving humanity more joy than was the church. 
 
THe REVELATION 609 
 
 Nearly seven hundred years after the introduction of the 
 Christian practices a pope conceives the idea of washing the 
 hands at the church door, calling the filthy mess into which 
 everyone dips his dirty fingers holy water. If this has a soul- 
 saving quality, what happened to those in the previous centuries 
 who knew nothing of holy water? The answer of course is, 
 “Where ignorance is bliss ’tis foolish to be wise.” 
 
 This same Leo, probably having learned his trade at Hesh- 
 bon, had an inventive mind; he also introduced music into the 
 church as a lure. 
 
 It may sound foolish we know, but we cannot help specu- 
 lating upon the changes which must occur in heaven when per- 
 sons who have been converted under these new-fangled ideas 
 get up there, with new odors and other finishing touches of the 
 Christian saving power. Some surely must indulge in jealous 
 comment if not complaint. 
 
 687, Pope Sergius I was required to restore the tribute by 
 the exarch Platys, this requiring a large sum. 
 
 715, Pope Gregory II sent Boniface to convert the Ger- 
 mans. ‘Thus the Germans had to linger in the heathenish state 
 for two hundred and ninety-three years after the Irish began 
 climbing up the golden stair, and for one hundred and twenty- 
 five years after the English began taking the dust from 
 Irish heels. It must have required a real heavenly traffic cop 
 to keep order in those days. But we know what a profane man 
 Peter was, therefore, when the Irish, English, and Germans 
 began to jostle each other at the heavenly gate, we may imagine 
 what he said. 
 
 “Then began he (Peter) to curse and swear, saying, I know 
 not the man.” (Matt. 26:74.) 
 
 If Peter said this about Christ, what would he say about 
 Pat Orbieiner 
 
 But the table was turned in the case of both England and 
 Germany, they both repudiated Peter and the Roman Catholic 
 church. They also deported the Catholic espionage system, the 
 Jesuits. 
 
610 Tue REVELATION 
 
 This gives us something to think about. Germany is a na- 
 tional wreck today, Ireland is put under restraint, and England 
 —what about her? 
 
 These things bring the mighty past and the uncertain pres- 
 ent very close together, with vicious institutions breathing ven- 
 geance at each other as they stare into the fateful future. 
 
 During the late world war, with eleven million souls of 
 every creed, color, nationality, and language hammering at his 
 gate, if Peter was hampered by the red tape of precedent 
 taught by eccelsiasticism, he had ample justification for cussin’ 
 loud and long. The churches advocated that war from their 
 pulpits. | : 
 
 But that has nothing to do with Gregory II. He wanted to 
 retain in the church image and idol worship, “a practice so 
 ancient and salutary.’’ He was too modest to say profitable. 
 
 If image worship and the sale of imitation relics were 
 taken away from the churches today, it would tremendously 
 reduce their income. 
 
 731, Gregory III excommunicated those opposed to idol 
 worship, calling them iconoclasts, and forever set the seal of 
 approval of image worship, strictly forbidden by both the Old 
 and the New Testament, in the Christian churches. 
 
 This pope began to exhibit the impudence of the aspiring 
 popes toward kings, very materially advancing the idea of a 
 Roman empire with a pope on the throne; the papal chair was 
 now called his throne. He was first to send to foreign courts 
 papal nuncios—political spies. 
 
 We may now experience the sensation of seeing the popes 
 of Rome begin to whet their swords to enforce their usurpation 
 of the temporal power, notwithstanding the declaration of their 
 own Christ that his kingdom was not of this earth, and his 
 warning that they should not confound their powers with those 
 of earthly rulers. 
 
 At this period the important forgeries of alleged donations 
 of long-dead sovereigns made their appearance and were freely 
 made use of by popes who must have been fully advised of their 
 spurious character. 
 
Tue REVELATION 611 
 
 773, Pope Adrian confirmed the worship of images in the 
 Christian churches. 
 
 He quotes the forged “donation of Constantine” in his 
 letters, 775. The forged “decretals of Isadore Mercator” now 
 made their appearance. So “ancient and salutary” a practice as 
 “pious fraud,” and “pious forgeries’ had to be maintained to 
 bolster up the papal aspirations. 
 
 Adrian’s name appeared upon the papal coin as a new 
 medium of exchange in an attempt to promote the papal initia- 
 tion. 
 
 The question naturally arises: to what extent was god 
 involved in this forgery and fraud? 
 
 795, Pope Leo III was elected. In 800 he crowned Em- 
 peror Charlemagne, thereby establishing the papal claim to tem- 
 poral power and the right to crown kings. This suppressed the 
 intermediate power between the pope and the Emperor of the 
 West, and was reflected in the rapid building of churches to 
 extend the influence. 
 
 816, Pope Stephen 1V. During his period the spurious 
 “donation of Louis le Debonnaire” was forged. 
 
 817, Pope Paschalis I, devoted practically his whole time 
 to the building of churches. 
 
 858, Pope Nicholas I converted the Belgians. They are 
 still bigoted Catholics and suffered most in the late war, proving 
 conclusively that this religion has no power to protect a people 
 from any calamity or hardship. 
 
 This pope, in order to show his power to humiliate kings, 
 mixed in the vulgar controversy concerning Lothaire, king of 
 Loraine, and his amours. His object in debasing the church by 
 dragging it into this vulgar scandal was apparent. Marriage 
 had been recognized as a purely civil function, therefore was 
 not in the precinct of the church. It could be made a source of 
 tremendous income, and the church coveted it. Subsequently it 
 has practically monopolized it. Nevertheless, Nicholas raised 
 such a hubbub, his own prelates roundly cursed him. Emperors 
 Louis and Lothaire accused him of aspiring to become dictator 
 of the whole world. 
 
612 THE REVELATION 
 
 Even the bishops now began to assume an impudent and 
 arrogant attitude towards sovereigns. 
 
 872, Pope John VIII very materially advanced the church 
 pretense by crowning three kings. 
 
 This inhuman pope praised one Athanasius for putting out 
 the eyes of his own brother in order to usurp from him the 
 dukedom of the Neapolitans. 7 
 
 The three hundred and twenty letters preserved of Pope 
 John VIII, so often threaten excommunication, the word lost 
 its power to frighten Catholics under his dispensation. 
 
 891, Pope Formosus. Vanity suggested this name. It 
 means beautiful. He crowned two emporers, Lambert 892, 
 and Arnold 896. 
 
 897, Pope Stephen VI, vicious and hateful. He was so 
 vindictive he had the dead body of Pope Formosa taken out of 
 its sepulchre, stripped of its pontifical habit, and the two conse- 
 crated fingers cut off and cast into the Tiber. He was strangled 
 by the people. 
 
 If these things were not so tragic they would be amusing, 
 but the welfare of the whole world rested upon the acts of 
 these popes. The fanatical mob stood ready for action at their 
 beck and call. 
 
 897, Pope Romanus died four months after installation. 
 
 898, Pope Theodore II died upon being installed. 
 
 The ambitious prelates of this strenuous period could 
 scarcely read, much less write. They seemed to possess a con- 
 suming desire to discredit civil rulers in the minds of their sub- 
 jects, doubtless on the theory that the weaker the sovereign 
 the stronger the pope. Sitting in the dark concealment of their 
 exclusiveness they secretly inspired and directed their agents in 
 the work of undermining kings. The final purpose was to in- 
 spire in the masses the belief that kings were not essential, but 
 are enemies of god. 
 
 903, Pope Leo V was driven out of Rome in a month, dying 
 in prison. An infamous prostitute named Marozia made and 
 ruled popes. Her vicious mother, a similar character, one 
 
THE REVELATION 613 
 
 Theodora, and her two daughters, seduced the church, prac- 
 tically making it an empire of their own. 
 
 She softened the manners of high church dignitaries by 
 corrupting and seducing them. One of her lovers, at first only 
 bishop of Bologna, owed to her the archbishopric of Ravenna, 
 and afterwards the sovereign pontificate, which he occupied 
 from 914 to 928 under the name John X. 
 
 Theodora died before 928. Marozia, one of her daughters, 
 having married for her second husband, Guy of Tuscany, de- 
 throned John X and cast him into prison, where Guy strangled 
 him to death. 
 
 928, Pope Leo VI was declared the creature of Marozia 
 and an intruder. 
 
 929, Pope Stephen VII recognized creature of Marozia. 
 
 931, Pope John XI, a youth of 20, bastard son of Marozia 
 by Pope Sergius III. “A bastard shall not enter into the con- 
 gregation of the Lord.” (Deut. 23:2.) 
 
 Marozia married, as her third husband, Hugo, king of 
 Provence, and the uterine brother of Guy of Tuscany. He was 
 driven from Rome. 
 
 John XI died in the prison of St. Angelo. 
 
 For a period of about thirty years, Rome was under the 
 rule of a consul or patrician. He chose the popes, governed 
 them, and kept them dependent. An armed nobility occupied 
 their domains. 
 
 From 932 until near 956, the pope was only bishop of 
 Rome, without civil power, and much restrained in spiritual 
 ' influence. 
 
 During this period the people enjoyed the most democratic 
 rule Rome ever knew. But the church was storing up ven- 
 geance. 
 
 Alberic died in 954, and his son Octavian, who succeeded 
 him, fortified his civil authority by uniting to it the pontifical 
 dignity, becoming pope in 956, taking the name of John XII. 
 
 It is not known which pope originated the idea of changing 
 his name upon becoming pope, but it is believed to have been 
 suggested by the changing of the name of Peter. We suggest 
 
614 THE REVELATION 
 
 that the numerous. biblical changes might have caused the cus- 
 tom, the original name suggesting some meaning not suitable 
 for the position, like Jacob, for instance, meaning usurpation. 
 Jacob could not come over the Jordan, but he reappears dis- 
 guised as James. 
 
 Octavian was but eighteen years of age when he became 
 pope, consequently he fell easy prey to Otho, king of Germany, 
 who united the kingdom of Italy with that of Germany. 
 
 Notwithstanding the magnificent promises made by Otho 
 to Octavian, or Pope John XII, he declared he was invested 
 with power to depose the Roman pontiffs. He called the pope 
 a child. 
 
 John tried to undo his mistake and entered into a war 
 with Otho and was overcome, necessitating his flight from 
 Rome. 
 
 Otho wrote a letter to John XII in which he said: “I have 
 inquired of the bishops and cardinals, the cause of your absence. 
 They have alleged against you shameful things, which would be 
 unworthy of play actors. 
 
 “All clerks as well as laymen, have accused you of homi- 
 cide—perjury—sacrilege, of incest with your relations and with 
 two sisters, and of having invoked in a play Jupiter, Venus, 
 and other demons. 
 
 John’s reply was the common one of all popes; he threat- 
 ened all with excommunication. | 
 
 Otho deposed John XII and elected Leo VIII. 
 
 An uprising, after Otho had left Rome, replaced John on 
 the pontifical throne, which he dishonored with horrible acts of 
 vengeance. He killed or mutilated those who had concurred in 
 his deposition. 
 
 He was suddenly checked by a blow on the temple, in- 
 flicted in the night by a secret enemy, “doubtless by one of the 
 husbands which the holy father had outraged.” (Bellarmin 
 says that John XII was almost the most vicious of the popes. ) 
 
 The Romans elected Pope Benedict V, but Otho deposed 
 him and reinstated Leo VIII. 
 
THE REVELATION 615 
 
 We now find a bad papal period. Leo VIII and Benedict 
 V both died in 965. The commissioners of Otho caused to be 
 elected Pope John XIII. 
 
 The Romans revolted and drove this pope off. Otho was 
 obliged again to go to Rome, and restored John XIII. 
 
 No pope has ever forgiven his enemies. John signalized 
 his entry by atrocious acts of vengeance, of which the emperor 
 became the accomplice and instrument. 
 
 They tarnished Otho’s glory to such an extent that the 
 Greek emperor, Nicephorus Phocas, said to one of his envoys: 
 
 “The impiety of your master does not allow me to re- 
 ceive you honorably. 
 
 “Thy master has made himself the tyrant of the Romans, 
 his subjects. He has exiled some and deprived others of their 
 eyes. He has exterminated a part of his people by the sword 
 and scaffold.” 
 
 This ambassador was the historian Luitprand, who reported 
 it himself. (Luitprand Ann. 968.) 
 
 Otho was influenced to do all this by the vindictive Pope 
 John XIII. 
 
 Otho laid a strong foundation for the German empire. It 
 was his ambition to unite the whole of Christendom into a 
 republic to acknowledge him as its only temporal head, to invoke 
 councils, command the Christian armies, establish popes, depose 
 them, preside over and create kings. He was at this period 
 the only Christian prince who was entirely predominant over 
 the ecclesiastical authority. The popes were his creatures. He 
 was forcing them to swallow their own nostrums. 
 
 To this epoch must be referred the origin of the two fac- 
 
 tions, “Papal” and “Imperial,” afterwards called Guelphs and 
 Gheibelins. 
 
 But this is not a history of politics, it is but a brief refer- 
 ence to the “saintly” lives of some of the vicars of god, “who 
 can do no wrong.” 
 
 Recent world events prove that the blood of a nation may 
 be permanently tainted. 
 
616 THE REVELATION 
 
 972, Pope Benedict VI. He was strangled to death in 
 prison. 
 
 984, Pope John XIV. One antipope, Boniface VII, came 
 and took possession of Rome and took John XIV and put him 
 to death in a dungeon, maintaining himself as head of the city 
 and church. 
 
 The usual sudden death overtook Boniface VII. 
 
 985, Pope John XV had dispute with the Roman consul, 
 Crescentius, who exiled him. John XV was restored by Otho 
 III and died. 
 
 Otho III made a German Pope, Bruno, son of the Duke of 
 Otho and grandson of the Emperor Otho I. This was Greg- 
 ory V. 
 
 He was displeasing to the Romans because of his manners 
 and haughty German airs, and Gregory was driven off by Cres- 
 centius. 
 
 We wonder if it has ever occurred to the world that in this 
 political mixup, God withdrew his “divine patronage” from the 
 Christian promoters, for this was the densest period of the 
 “dark ages.” 
 
 Quoting M. Daunou: 
 
 “We cannot leave the tenth century without deploring the 
 deep ignorance in which Europe was plunged. Possessions 
 were regulated only by usage: transactions of business were pre- 
 served only by memory. Among people, nobles, and kings who 
 knew not either how to write or to read, the slightest instruc- 
 tion was sufficient to enable the clergy to get the control of the 
 greater part of civil affairs. 
 
 “The ecclesiastics shared among themselves the keys to 
 religion and learning, although to speak properly they had not 
 so much of either as would more than suffice for their own 
 proper functions. They only could spell out the ancient writ- 
 ings and trace a few letters. They set themselves about the 
 business of dictating testaments or wills, regulating marriages, 
 contracts, public official acts: They extorted legacies and dona- 
 tions—they enfranchised themselves from the secular jurisdic- 
 
THE REVELATION 617 
 
 tion, and made efforts to subject to their own jurisprudence 
 all persons and things. 
 
 “In France previous to the thirteenth century, the depriva- 
 tion of ecclesiastical burial, was the punishment of those who 
 died without confession, or intestate. The clergy declared that 
 every Good Christian was obliged to give something in aid of 
 the necessities of the church, and that these pious liberalities 
 must amount to, at least, a tithe—one tenth of the estate or 
 succession. The omission of a deceased person to do so was 
 proof that he was reprobate and destined to everlasting de- 
 struction. 
 
 “The councils ordered the clergy, under severe penalties, 
 earnestly to exhort dying persons to give this testimony in their 
 wills of their orthodoxy: and those who were indocile were de- 
 prived of absolution and of burial in holy ground. 
 
 “Every testament or will which did not contain this liberal- 
 ity to the church, was declared null, as being imperfect and 
 vicious. (See Velly, tom. 6, p. 1445.) 
 
 “Not to be buried in consecrated ground was an infamous 
 stain upon the family. 
 
 “One of the contrivances by which to coerce the heirs to 
 share the estate with the church was to secretly persuade the 
 person to make what was called an “amplicative testament” in 
 the name of the deceased, in which a purposeful omission to 
 remember the church was repaired. If the relatives refused to 
 recognize this correction the will was voided. 
 
 “One of the decretals of Pope Alexander III ordered all 
 wills to be made in a certain form upon pain of anathema.” 
 
 If the reader remembers the several places in previous 
 chapters presaging these things, he will be convinced that our 
 belief that this was all premeditated is correct. This was re- 
 fined brigandage and blackmail. 
 
 998, Pope John XVI was put to death by order of Gregory 
 Ne 
 
 It was St. Gregory who set up the vicious theory that “the 
 flock ought to fear and abide by the sentence of the pastor, 
 whether it be just or unjust.” We know the consequences of 
 
618 THe REVELATION 
 
 this dishonorable theory in stirring false patriotism by design- 
 ing men. 
 
 So fearful were the people of these edicts and excommuni- 
 cations, when Robert was excommunicated by Gregory V he 
 was abandoned by his courtiers, his relations, his domestics ; 
 and the two servants who remained with him passed through 
 fire all things which he had touched. Was this despotism? 
 
 This was the power of superstition and fear at that tragic 
 period—tempered by super-impudence. 
 
 998, Pope John XVI was put to death by order of Gregory 
 V. He was a lover of gain. 
 
 1003, Pope John XVIII, son of a priest, abdicated. 
 
 1009, Pope Sergius IV. Original name was Bocca di Porco, 
 meaning pig’s snout. No wonder he changed his name. 
 
 1024, Pope John XIX. Elevated by bribery, driven off by 
 the Romans. Reestablished in 1033. 
 
 1033, Pope Benedict IX, nephew of John XIX, became 
 pope by purchase, at the age of twelve years. Expelled for his 
 vices. He was accused of many robberies and assassinations. 
 
 Victor III, one of his contemporaries, says of Benedict 1X: 
 “T am shocked to tell how shameful was the life of Benedict 
 IX—how dissolute—how detestable. After the Romans had 
 wearied of his robberies—of his murders—of his abominations, 
 his wickedness became insupportable, and he was driven off 
 by the people, and John, bishop of Sabine, was elected by 
 bribery and in contempt of the holy canons. The rape of the 
 Sabine women by the Romans was a part of Roman history. 
 
 “Benedict fought his way back to the pontifical chair and 
 conducted himself worse than ever, finally selling the pontificate 
 for a large sum, and living afterwards in houses of pleasure.” 
 
 Victor III, who wrote this criticism, was later made pope. 
 
 Benedict IX, Silvester III, and Gregory VI, all three were 
 popes at the same time, and were deprived of office by the 
 emperor Henry III. 
 
 In this mixup was the first attempt at pontifical nepotism, 
 or the efforts of a family to perpetuate itself in the holy see 
 
THE REVELATION 619 
 
 through Benedict VII, his brother John XIX, and their nephew, 
 Benedict IX. 
 
 1048, Pope Leo IX recognized and attempted to reform 
 the practice of simony. 
 
 He excommunicated prelates and seculars alike. 
 
 He decreed that “the women, whom the priests abused in 
 the city, should remain the slaves of the palace of Lateran.” 
 (Fleury. ) 
 
 He should have ranked as a warrior instead of a saint. He 
 conducted an army against the Normans, who vanquished him 
 and made him a prisoner. 
 
 He developed Hildebrand, who became Pope Gregory VII. 
 The idea of a universal theocracy became his passion. His 
 whole life was consecrated to this enterprise—an empire of 
 priests over the rest of mankind, and the domination of the 
 pope over all priests. At Hildebrand’s suggestion, Stephen IX 
 in 1058 declared marriage incompatible with the priesthood, de- 
 claring all the wives of priests to be concubines—prostitutes— 
 excommunicating them if their union was not immediately 
 broken. Here is another example of the innocent suffering 
 under the eccentric will of an arbitrary pope. Such contempt- 
 ible beings were not men, they were beasts. 
 
 Under Nicholas II, Hildebrand made such changes in the 
 election of popes, this power devolved upon the cardinal bishops 
 which were the seven bishops of Rome, and certain associates. 
 
 This was the origin of the College of Cardinals. 
 
 These so-called reforms of simony were cunning intrigues 
 in deep-laid schemes for the future purposes of the church. 
 
 “The single cause of investures by crozier and ring, cost 
 many great battles and the lives of many millions of men.” 
 
 These battles are distributed as follows: Germany eighty. 
 Sixty battles under Henry IV and sixty-eight battles under 
 ELeniys Ve 
 
 There was a regular system of bartering in benefices, some- 
 thing which originated in the ninth century, an ecclesiastical in- 
 vention for making money by simony, cheating and swindling, 
 
620 THE REVELATION 
 
 in some form, accompanied each case—a clean-cut “divine” 
 bunko-game. 
 
 Two disgusting egotisms are associated with this jockeying 
 with holy things. 
 
 Even kings agreed that when an act was consecrated, it 
 could not be undone or questioned—theory of church infalli- 
 bility. This theory has kept many harmful and unjust laws on 
 the statute books. 
 
 The other was advanced by Hildebrand to prevent the 
 crosier and ring of dead prelates passing into the hands of 
 kings, because it necessitated their being “touched by profane 
 hands’”—an insult to humanity at large. 
 
 Doesn't this nauseate a decent, conscientious man?—in 
 view of the profane character of these same prelates. 
 
 But we must examine more popes. 
 1059, Pope Benedict X. Expelled. 
 
 1059, Pope Nicholas II. Election of popes by the seven 
 cardinals of Rome. 
 
 Under him originated the kingdom of Naples. 
 
 The death of Nicholas caused another mixup, one Honorius 
 II being put in the chair, but immediately ousted and, 1061, Pope 
 Alexander II was elected. 
 
 Hildebrand, however, continued as the power behind the 
 throne, and through his cunning intrigues the temporal power 
 was advanced. 
 
 1073, Pope Gregory VII (Hildebrand). We must now 
 gasp, for this sainted hero of popedom did things—although 
 he died in exile. 
 
 To him are ascribed twenty-seven maxims to cover the 
 temporal sovereignty of the Roman pontiff. 
 
 Among these are: 
 
 “The pope never errs, nor will he fall into error.” 
 
 “The pope alone can nominate bishops, convoke councils. 
 preside at them and dissolve them.”’ 
 
 “Princes must kiss the pope’s feet.” 
 
THE REVELATION 621 
 
 “By him subjects may be absolved from their oaths of 
 allegiance to their sovereigns.” 
 
 The author of the article, Gregory VII, in the Encyclopcedia 
 Americana would be entitled to a medal as champion white- 
 washer were it not that the true character of Gregory VII is 
 portrayed in Gibbon’s Decline and Fall, chapter 49. 
 
 When Gregory saw William the Conqueror established in 
 England, he required him, “without hesitation, to render hom- 
 age for his kingdom to the Apostolic See,” and restore the 
 “Peter pence” which England had paid to the church of Rome, 
 during about two centuries. 
 
 The conqueror promptly made reply: “The alms may be 
 continued, perhaps ; but to demand homage of those from whom 
 you receive charity is not a matter of course,” and William for- 
 bade the English to go to Rome or acknowledge any other pope 
 than he should approve. 
 
 Thus was a keener sense of propriety knocked into the 
 all-important Hildebrand—‘“the greatest genius of papal in- 
 trigue.”’ 
 
 To the Russian prince Demetrius he wrote: “On the part 
 of St. Peter we have given your crown to your son, who is 
 about to receive it from our hands upon taking an oath of 
 feality to us.” 
 
 He menaced all the princes who ruled in Europe during 
 his time, with excommunication. 
 
 He commanded the Greek emperor to abdicate his throne. 
 
 He declared that Poland should no longer be a kingdom. 
 
 He told Solomon, king of Hungary, to ask his old men if 
 Hungary did not belong to the Roman church, thus attempting 
 to inspire the fanatical mob. 
 
 He wrote to the Spanish princes that St. Peter was their 
 “Lord paramount,” having the right to the revenues of all their 
 little states, and that it would be better that Spain should fall 
 into the hands of Saracens, than not render homage to the vicar 
 of Jesus Christ—this was the grossest form of blackmail, the 
 fear of the sabotage and boycott of excommunication was 
 paramount. 
 
622 THE REVELATION 
 
 And similar vicious and vindictive letters were addressed 
 to the other rulers. 
 
 And, with it all, the sainted Gregory was only a brute man, 
 with an inordinate passion for one Matilda, countess of Tuscany, 
 with whom he spent much of his time, “writing her as her 
 spiritual director, tender and affectionate epistiles.” 
 
 “Matilda lived on bad terms with her husband, Godfrey le 
 Bossu. She was extraordinarily fond of monks and canons.” 
 
 Gregory carried his insolence too far, bidding Henry IV 
 of Germany to come forthwith to Rome and ask his forgive- 
 ness for some alleged trespass. 
 
 Instead, Henry stirred up an insurrection in Rome. 
 Gregory VII was seized, beaten, imprisoned, and ransomed. 
 
 Gregory excommunicated Henry, absolved his subjects, 
 and stirred internal war in Germany, undoing Henry IV, who 
 weakened and went to Gregory to ask his pardon. Gregory 
 was so busy with his Countess Matilda at the fortress Conossa, 
 he made Henry fast for three days and stand barefoot in the 
 snow before he would permit him to come and kiss his foot. 
 
 Some fine king, this! 
 
 Some grand pope! Vicar of God! 
 
 Lombardy took up arms for Henry, whom the Germans 
 had abandoned. Gregory excommunicated Henry, and Henry 
 elevated to the papacy Guibert, archbishop of Ravenna, and 
 collected an army against Rhodolphus, to whom Gregory had 
 assumed to give the Teutonic kingdom. 
 
 Rhodolphus was killed by Godfrey de Bouillon, a nephew 
 of Matilda. 
 
 During the absence of Henry IV, Gregory was released, 
 and that part of Rome between St. John of Lateran and the 
 Coliseum was burned, and the city was ravaged and pillaged. 
 
 Hlidebrand was carried off cursing and excommunicating 
 Henry IV and antipope Guibert, dying in exile, at Salernum, 
 May 26, 1085. For all this he was called a martyr and sainted. 
 
 Did God, or popes, saint this brute-man ? 
 
 Thus ended the first great battle royal between pope and 
 king. 
 
THE REVELATION 623 
 
 Moses would have told the adherents of Gregory that his 
 final overthrow was due to some sin which he had committed, 
 and that the Lord had punished him. But the rulers of Europe 
 thought differently about it. The Christian God was not strong 
 enough to protect Gregory. He was a victim of his own con- 
 ceit and folly. 
 
 1088, Pope Urban II was a worthy successor to Hilde- 
 brand. On him rests the hellish honor of sending forth the first 
 crusade, in 1095. The deceitful manner by which Urban 
 “worked up” his “holy crusade” by the aid of one “Peter the 
 Hermit,” telling woeful tales of the persecutions of the Chris- 
 tians by the Mussulmans, is a part of the wicked history of the 
 church. 
 
 “God wills it’? became the cry of the crusaders thereafter 
 —a cowardly shirking of responsibility on the part of the popes. 
 
 The first act of the army raised by Urban was to reestab- 
 lish the pope in Rome, about the end of the year 1096. 
 
 1124, Pope Honorius II. It was under this pope that the 
 two factions—imperial and papal—assumed more distinct and 
 positive the denominations of Guelfs and Ghibelines. These two 
 names belong to the two German houses which, upon the death 
 of Henry V, in 1125, disputed for the imperial crown. 
 
 One of these houses, sometimes called Salique, sometimes 
 Gueibelinga, or Wabilinga, reigned in Franconia, and had fur- 
 nished the last four emperors. 
 
 It was distinguished by its long quarrels with the church. 
 
 The other family, which came from Altfort, possessed Ba- 
 varia, and many of its chiefs, devoted to the popes, bore the 
 name of Welfs or Guelfs, representing the papal party. 
 
 Lothaire, duke of Saxony, having been chosen at Mayence, 
 to succeed Henry V, hastened to manifest his attachment to the 
 house of the Guelfs by marrying the heiress of Henry, duke of 
 Bavaria. 
 
 Conrad, Duke of Franconia, was then in Palestine. He 
 hastily returned, fought Lothaire, aroused the house of the 
 Ghibelines, and caused himself to be crowned emperor by the 
 
624 THE REVELATION 
 
 Archbishop of Milan. To this day this devilish spirit of rivalry 
 and intrigue secretly haunts Europe as a political ferment. 
 
 1133, a Jew, Peter de Leo, presumed to succeed Honorius 
 II under the name Anaclet. 
 
 Another faction elected Innocent II pope, and they were 
 both enthroned and consecrated at the same time in Rome. 
 
 But Anaclet the Jew was stronger. Innocent fled to 
 France, and a member of the despised Jewish race, who had 
 repudiated Christ, was pope. 
 
 There is no loud acclaim that this was to fulfill prophecy. 
 This one fact destroyed Christianity. 
 
 1144, Pope Lucius II. Killed in popular uprising in Rome. 
 
 We must not forget, the spaces we do not mention are 
 interspersed with matters of equal importance. It is quite a 
 history to refer to all of the popes, and the incidental wars, 
 crusades, and unmentionable crimes they committed in the name 
 Oi mctermndecirist: 
 
 1154, Adrian IV, Nicholas Brakespeare, the only English 
 pope. 
 
 Frederick I prostrated himself before him and kissed his 
 foot, also held his stirrup and led the white palfrey on which 
 he rode—although it ground his manhood to do these things. 
 Such was the fear kings had for popes. 
 
 Of such stuff were kings made in the twelfth century. But 
 Frederick redeemed himself. 
 
 The king of England, Henry II, asked of Adrian IV to 
 take possession of Ireland, which Adrian granted, saying: “All 
 the isles, including England, belonged to the Holy See, as Henry 
 himself had admitted.” 
 
 Adrian asked of John of Salisbury, what the Pears said 
 of the Roman church. 
 
 John replied that the pope himself put the world to too 
 heavy charges, that so much violence, so much avarice and 
 pride, was revolting to Christendom. 
 
 Here is a bit of German history worth keeping in mind. 
 
 Emperor Frederick, when he went to Rome to be crowned, 
 
THE REVELATION 625 
 
 very grudgingly held the pope’s stirrup, and balked at other 
 senseless red tape, which was offensive to Adrian IV. 
 
 Frederick was holding a court at Besancon when envoys 
 placed in his hands an offensive letter from Adrian in the 
 presence of numerous princes. 
 
 One of the legates addressed to Frederick an offensive 
 question, which one of the princes resented with drawn sabre, 
 but was prevented from killing the legate. 
 
 Frederick hastily sent the envoys of the Holy See to their 
 lodgings, ordering them to depart the next morning very early, 
 and return to Rome by the shortest road, without stopping either 
 with bishops or abbots. 
 
 Adrian was so outraged, he wrote to the bishops of Ger- 
 many, exhorting them to neglect no means of bringing Frederick 
 back to more humble sentiments. 
 
 The answer of these prelates was a surprise to Adrian: 
 “Your words have offended the whole court, and we cannot 
 approve of them. The emperor can never believe that he holds 
 his dignity of you. He swears that when the church wishes to 
 enslave thrones, that ambition comes not from God. We con- 
 jure you to appease a Christian prince, by speaking to him here- 
 after in language more in accordance with the gospel.” 
 
 This meant war, and sowed forever the seeds of hatred be- 
 tween England and Germany. 
 
 Frederick Barbarossa put himself in readiness to pass into 
 Italy. 
 
 Adrian hastily sent envoys with a letter of explanation 
 contemptible in its false pretense, nevertheless humble in its 
 apologies. 
 
 Nevertheless, they kept up a constant quarrel, and Fred- 
 erick was again prepared for war when Adrian died. 
 
 In his correspondence Adrian used this expression: 
 
 “To exact homage from bishops, those whom the scriptures 
 call gods, sons of the most high, is insolence.” 
 
 This is practically a confession that it is the pope and 
 bishops who are called gods in the Old Testament. We may 
 now read Genesis with understanding. 
 
626 THE REVELATION 
 
 “Behold the man is become as one of us.” (Gen. 3:22.) 
 
 1181, Pope Lucius III. Under him cardinals acquired great 
 power. He was forced to retire. 
 
 1187, Pope Clement III. He excommunicated King John 
 of England. He also inspired the horrible crusades against the 
 protestants. 
 
 Crusades had been proposed by both Urban III and 
 Gregory VIII, revealing the bloodthirsty nature of all the popes. 
 
 Again a king had the manhood to resent the insolent en- 
 croachments of a pope. Clement III threatened an interdict 
 against Philip Augustus, king of France, who replied : 
 
 “What is your interdict to me? Does it become Rome to 
 threaten or trouble my states, when I think it proper to call 
 rebellious vassals to account? It is easy to see that you have a 
 taste for the sterlings of England.” 
 
 This accusation from a king was significant and a warning 
 to be well heeded by future generations. 
 
 Nevertheless, Philip of France and Richard of England 
 joined the crusade proposed by Clement, such was the power of 
 coercive persuasion of the court of Rome—in simple, such was 
 the power of excommunication, the most deadly weapon pos- 
 sessed by a brutal force. The acts of these popes vindicate our 
 scriptural interpretation. 
 
 It is opportune to illustrate the meaning of the boycott of 
 excommunication. 
 
 “The faithful shall neither speak to nor pray in company 
 with, nor salute or show any kindness to, nor have any dealings 
 with, nor eat with or give anything to eat to any excommuni- 
 cated person.” (Burke-Sligo, 1817.) 
 
 In a Catholic country this meant starvation, vile persecu- 
 tions, and death. 
 
 No greater criminal persecution was invented than this 
 accursed excommunication. It required centuries to organize it. 
 
 It was a political practice of popes, in the middle centuries, 
 to draw attention away from the weaknesses at Rome by arous- 
 ing confusing or exciting things at a distance away. 
 
 As papal authority was weakened, the people began 
 
THE REVELATION 627 
 
 promptly to recover their liberties through their own civil gov- 
 ernments, and fear of the church thunder waned. 
 
 The brief pontificates of his three predecessors left Clement 
 Ill a basketful of troubles and a weakened papal condition 
 which required drastic remedies. 
 
 Although he knew the crusades to be licensed plundering 
 expeditions, he chose this method of calling attention away from 
 Rome, while he mended his broken wires. He succeeded well 
 in occupying all minds with his expeditions. 
 
 The Romans were so saturated with the Catholic thirst for 
 blood, that at times when they held the royal rights they bar- 
 gained with the Holy See for bloodshed and vengeance. 
 
 1191, Pope Celestin III, the last pope of the twelfth cen- 
 tury. Under him the Romans restored to the Holy See royal 
 rights for the privilege of burning and sacking the towns of 
 Tusculum and Tivoli. 
 
 They were burned and sacked and their people murdered. 
 
 The word Frascati is derived from Frasca, which signi- 
 fies a bough or branch. 
 
 Tusculum took the name Frascati because the inhabitants 
 took refuge in the boughs of trees where they were hunted and 
 killed like wild animals. 
 
 It was this contemptible Celestin III who, it is alleged, 
 while consecrating Henry VI, kicked the crown off Henry’s 
 head to show his right to uncrown kings, and his contempt for 
 them. 
 
 Celestin also, for a consideration in money, acknowledged 
 Frederick II, a child of three years, son of emperor Henry VI, 
 as king of Sicily. 
 
 So adroitly had Clement III and Celestin III maneuvered 
 their papal cards, the end of the twelfth century found Europe 
 in identically the position they desired, and papacy again was 
 in blossom. 
 
 Divisions in Germany, due to the death of Henry VI and 
 the election of two emperors—Philip of Suabia, and Otho of 
 Saxony—inspired rivalries between France and England; expe- 
 ditions to Palestine; the crusades, and the propagation of the 
 
628 THE REVELATION 
 
 4, 
 
 “false decretals ;’’ all these things aided toward the aggrandize- 
 ment of papal power. ‘Therefore, a pope with audacity and 
 ability had before him promises of great success. 
 
 1198, Pope Innocent III proved to be that man. 
 
 He was the most quarrelsome potentate in Europe. He 
 quarreled with the Venetians, with Philip Augustus, king of 
 France, with John, king of England, with Emperor Otho and 
 others—a meaner disposition never before occupied the papal 
 throne. | 
 
 He especially promoted the crusades. 
 
 One of the wickedest enterprises in history was his crusade 
 against the Albigenses. See our chapter on the crusades and 
 the inquisition. | 
 
 Innocent III, most of all popes, knew the power and use 
 of words, to delude the human mind in the illusions of language. 
 
 The enormous power of the word crusade filled all Europe 
 with the fire of blind enthusiasm. He used the name for every 
 active intrigue concealed in armed forces. Under Innocent III 
 the crusade was made perpetual in the inquisition.. 
 
 When he desired to pronounce an interdict against a king, 
 he preached a crusade against the country and at once had at — 
 his disposal armed forces, because a crusade meant plunder 
 and rapine. 
 
 The most contemptible act ever committed by a sovereign 
 of England was that by John, who, upon his knees before a 
 papal legate, one Pandolph, and with his hands between those 
 of this cunning priest, and in the presence of the bishops and 
 lords of his kingdom, pronounced the following words: 
 
 “TI, John, by the grace of God, king of England, and lord 
 of Ireland, for the expiation of my sins, of my free will, and 
 with the advice of my barons, give to the Roman church, to the 
 Pope Innocent and his successors, the Kingdom of England 
 and the Kingdom of Ireland, with all the rights attached to 
 the one and to the other. I will hold them hereafter of the Holy 
 See, of whom I will be a faithful vassal, faithful to God and 
 to the church of Rome, to the sovereign pontiff, my lord, and to 
 his successors lawfully elected. I bind myself to pay every 
 
THe REVELATION 629 
 
 year a rent of a thousand marks of silver, that is to say, seven 
 hundred for England and three hundred for Ireland.” (Inno- 
 Sedum epists ibm XV eps /)) 
 
 Think of a king thus bartering away his people to expiate 
 his own sins. Did the alleged Christ set such an, example? 
 
 Pandolph immediately was paid the tribute. To show the 
 utter contempt of the Roman church for secular things, he cast 
 the money upon the floor and trampled it. Nevertheless he 
 quickly gathered it up again. 
 
 This was a red-letter period for the Holy See. Immedi- 
 ately Pandolph went to France, with the perfidy of John as a 
 club, and attempted to browbeat and blackmail Philip by threats 
 of excommunication. 
 
 This naturally led to exactly what Innocent desired—bloody 
 warfare between the nations of Europe. 
 
 Laying aside all other evil things, the one sin which con- 
 demns Innocent to his own hell through all eternity is the mas- 
 sacre of the Albigenses. 
 
 Historians relate that, in a vision, “Lutgarde, the female 
 saint, saw Innocent in the midst of flames, and Innocent had 
 confessed that he should continue to be so till the judgment day, 
 for three crimes, which would have plunged him into the eternal 
 hell, if the holy virgin, to whom he had dedicated a monastery, 
 had not turned the divine wrath.”’ 
 
 Fleury says it would be extremely difficult to select three 
 of his crimes as worse than the many others. He instituted 
 the inquisition, which represents all human crime condensed 
 into one. 
 
 This is an astounding record for good historians to put 
 upon a vicar of God. But Innocent himself said: 
 
 “A pope is superior to man, if he is inferior to God. He 
 is the light of day; the civil authority is but the fading star of 
 night.” 
 
 It was he who had discovered in the first chapter of Gene- 
 sis this celestial theory regarding the two powers, betraying his 
 own gross ignorance of celestrial truths. On this theory he 
 soaked Europe in innocent blood. 
 
630 THE REVELATION 
 
 Upon learning of the descent of the French upon England, 
 he exclaimed: “Sword! sword! leap from the scabbard. Sword! 
 sharpen thyself for extermination.” 
 
 1227, Pope Gregory IX. He was enthroned in great pomp 
 and splendor. Nothing was forgotten in this arrogant display 
 to threaten Europe with a universal, ecclesiastical monarchy. 
 
 Gregory’s meanness toward Frederick II resulted in disas- 
 ter to himself, and he was driven off. Later, making peace with 
 Frederick, he plunged into a mass of intrigue attempting to 
 take revenge against him, revealing a depth of depravity equal- 
 ing that of any of his predecessors. 
 
 1243, Pope Innocent IV. It seems a fact that election to 
 the papacy filled each pope with a frenzy of hatred for the 
 people, and any form of government not wholly dominated by 
 Rome. Each century saw this vicious characteristic grow 
 stronger. 
 
 Innocent IV had long been a friend to Frederick II, but 
 as pope he became his bitter enemy. He addressed all the kings 
 of Europe against Frederick, and no doubt their uniform re- 
 buffs engendered in him more bitter hatred. 
 
 The only way Frederick II could finally be disposed of was 
 by murder; he was strangled to death, by his own son Man- 
 fred. At this intelligence Innocent called upon heaven and 
 earth to rejoice, calling Frederick the son of Satan. 
 
 Nevertheless he directed a crusade against Manfred, who 
 succeeded, and chased Innocent away from Rome. 
 
 Manfred was also suspected of murdering his brother 
 Conrad. 
 
 The pope declared himself king of Naples. Manfred again 
 defeated him and Innocent died of despair. 
 
 These popes had no other duties upon earth but to engender 
 hatred and wars between rulers to keep attention away from 
 their schemes of universal empire. 
 
 1254, Pope Alexander IV excommunicated Manfred. He 
 also extorted from Henry III, king of England, fifty thousand 
 pounds sterling. He was forced to retire from Rome. Louis 
 IX of France is credited with having solicited Alexander IV 
 
Abreu REVELATION 631 
 
 to establish the inquisition in France, which was done. Since its 
 introduction by Innocent III it had become completely sys- 
 tematized. 
 
 France ate the fruits of her lands fertilized by the blood 
 of her own people by this hellish inquisition. 
 
 In 1229, a council of Toulouse had decreed that the bishops 
 should depute, in each parish, a priest and two laymen, to hunt 
 after heretics, to denounce them to the prelates appointed to 
 judge them, and to the lords who were charged with the duty 
 of punishing them. The lords were the hireling, secret papal 
 magistrates. The world has not since shaken itself free from 
 this deceitful method of secretly appointed agents for ulterior 
 objects. 
 
 In 1233, Gregory IX had invested the Dominicans and 
 preaching friars with these inquisitional functions—he could 
 not have drawn more competent aids from hell. 
 
 The church was decidedly enriched by these new powers, 
 for its only purpose was plunder. 
 
 Louis IX became so fanatical regarding the inquisition, he 
 was tempted to take the dress of a Dominican, in order that he 
 might be an inquisitor instead of a king. (Velly.) Such was 
 “divinely inspired” fanaticism under Christianity. 
 
 Alexander IV was a zealous protector of monks, particu- 
 larly of the “mendicants,’ who were the spies before the time 
 of the Jesuits. What a horrible thing it 1s to know that human- 
 ity for all these centuries has been subject to a contemptible 
 system of sneaks. 
 
 1261, Pope Urban IV. He continued the papal antagonism 
 against Manfred. 
 
 Popular commotions in Rome ran him out. He special- 
 ized in arranging annual tributes to the Holy See from weak 
 principalities. | 
 
 1265, Pope Clement IV succeeded in arousing the factional 
 differences between the Guelphs and the Ghibelines. 
 
 The Holy See succeeded in having both Manfred and 
 Conradin put out of the way, putting an end to the house of 
 Swabia. 
 
632 THe REVELATION 
 
 To the astonishment of Louis IX, Clement began to antici- 
 pate ecclesiastical benefices by disposing of them prior to vacan- 
 cies, which audacity aroused Louis’ indignation and antagonisni. 
 
 From November 29, 1268, to September 1, 1271, there 
 was no pope. God must have put up the shutters on both 
 heaven and hell. 
 
 1271, Pope Gregory X continued the crusades and inquisi- 
 tion. He aspired to the extinction of the Guelph and Ghibeline 
 factions. 
 
 Fe confirmed the election of Rodolphus of Hapsbourg, of 
 Austria, as German emperor. 
 
 Christendom was growing weary of the so-called crusades 
 to Palestine to take sovereigns away from their countries, leav- 
 ing them at the mercy of Rome. 
 
 1277, Pope Nicholas III started new crusades. 
 
 1281, Pope Martin IV excommunicated about everything 
 and confiscated properties. 
 
 Martin IV is accused of closing his eyes to the horrible 
 massacre in 1282 called the Sicilian Vespers, in which eight 
 thousand persons perished at Palermo. 
 
 1293, Pope Celestin V was persuaded by Cardinal Bene- 
 dict Cajetan to abdicate. This cardinal then succeeded him, 
 under the name of Boniface VIII, imprisoned him and dis- 
 graced the chair of St. Peter from 1294 to 1303. Fine sense 
 of honor these godly men displayed towards each other. 
 
 This egotistical fool announced in set terms that “the 
 Roman Pontiff being established by providence over kings and 
 kingdoms, holds the first rank on earth. 
 
 “That he dissipates evils by his sublime looks, and from 
 the height of his throne, judges tranquilly the human race.” 
 
 He forbade the clergy paying any tax in any form to their 
 sovereigns. This established the exemption of churches and 
 prelates from taxation. 
 
 The result of this was, Philip IV of France refused to 
 permit any money to be transmitted to Rome without his per- 
 mission, signed by his own hand. 
 
 Boniface sent a legate to caution Philip to change his con- 
 
THE REVELATION , 633 
 
 duct toward the pope. Philip arrested and imprisoned this 
 legate, which threw Boniface into a fury. 
 
 He sent word to Philip: “God has established me over 
 the empires to pluck up, to destroy, to ruin, to dissipate, to edify, 
 to plant.” 
 
 The commons and the nobles of France stood by Philip. 
 
 Boniface’s pretensions bordered on delirium. 
 
 He was wont to say: “We must talk like the people, but 
 we need not believe as they do.” (Dupuy.) A type of “pious 
 fraud.” 
 
 Boniface was prolific in sending forth legates. “Legations 
 were mines of gold to the cardinals. Commonly they returned 
 from them laden with riches.” (Fleury. ) 
 
 The thirteenth century is that in which the popes arrived 
 at the highest degree of power. Councils, crusades, anathemas, 
 canonical codes, monastic orders, legates, missionaries, and in- 
 quisitors: all the spiritual arms, having been tempered anew 
 and sharpened by Innocent III, were during this century 
 directed against thrones, and the influence of the Holy See uni- 
 formly domineered over that of the other courts. 
 
 1303, Pope Benedict XI, poisoned in prison. 
 
 Throne vacant for eleven months thereafter. 
 
 1305, Pope Clement V. Under the control of Philip of 
 France. Removed the papal seat to Avignon, 1309, where it 
 remained for seventy years. 
 
 This was disastrous to the papal pretensions. The Italian 
 schism which resulted tore away the veil which had concealed 
 the impostures of the popes while in Rome, exhibiting to the 
 multitudes a disgusting picture of their scandalous quarrels, 
 the secret of all their vices, and their false pretenses. 
 
 The controversy humiliated the pride of the pompous popes 
 of Rome by revealing that “Not one word in the Gospel, nor 
 even in the writings of the Apostles, indicates the city of Rome 
 as the indispensable capital of Christendom.” Rome had been 
 a name with which to juggle and thunder. 
 
 The papacy lost its noise at Avignon. 
 
 We find here an intimation of the underlying difference 
 
634 THE REVELATION 
 
 between Germany and France. Germany had retained the direc- 
 tion of the Ghibeline party until 1350; France protected the 
 popes and had acquired control over the Guelf party in Italy. 
 This planted the seeds of hatred between Germany and France. 
 
 Clement condemned the Knight Templars, a military order 
 opposed to the many papal assassinations. 
 
 A vacancy of two years occurs, between Clement V and 
 John XXII (1316). God must have closed his office on earth 
 for a vacation. 
 
 The canonical law of the middle ages is composed of the 
 spurious decretals forged by Isadore Mercator in the eighth 
 century and the several collections by popes. 
 
 When John XXII died the world was amazed at the evi- 
 dence of his thrift as a pope, by discovering in his coffers 
 “twenty-five millions of florins.”” This had been amassed from 
 “promotions” and “benefices.” 
 
 This was truly a harvest time with the popes; after ten 
 centuries of sowing of sin they were now reaping the golden 
 harvest. 
 
 “If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
 thing if we shall reap your carnal things?” (I Cor. 9-11.) 
 
 1342, Pope Clement VI. Matteo Villani, a contemporary 
 historian, leaves us this record of Clement: 
 
 “He maintained his house in the style of royalty; his tables 
 were served magnificently ; he had a large retinue of chevaliers 
 and esquires; and many horses, which he often rode for his 
 amusement. He took great pleasure in aggrandizing his rela- 
 tives; he bought large estates for them in France. In these 
 promotions, he had no respect for virtue or for science. His 
 manners were those of a gallant, slightly clerical. While arch- 
 bishop of Rouen, he observed no restraint in his intercourse 
 with women. He went farther than the young lords. Upon 
 becoming pope, he knew not how either to contain himself, or 
 to conceal his conduct in this respect. The great ladies went to 
 his chambers; among others, a countess Turenne, for whom he 
 
 did many favors. When he was sick the ladies served him.” 
 (Fleury. ) 
 
THE REVELATION 635 
 
 A short time before Clement’s death, he received a letter 
 written by John Visconti, archbishop of Milan, containing the 
 following lines: ‘Leviathan, prince of darkness, to Pope 
 Clement, his vicar. Your mother, Pride, salutes you. Your 
 sisters, Avarice and Impudicity, and the four others thank you 
 for your benevolence, which has made them prosper so much.” 
 (Fleury. ) 
 
 Emperor Charles IV renounces the sovereignty of Rome. 
 Clement VI becomes the first temporal sovereign, an independ- 
 ent monarch. 
 
 1352, Pope Innocent VI sent a legate to Germany to col- 
 lect a tenth of all ecclesiastical revenues. 
 
 The Germans complained that: “The Romans have always 
 regarded Germany as a mine of gold, and they have invented 
 various means of exhausting it. What does the pope give to 
 this kingdom but letters and words? Large sums of money 
 are carried every year from Germany to the court of the pope; 
 large sums of money for the confirmation of prelates; the ob- 
 taining of benefices; the pursuit of process and of appeals to 
 the holy see; for dispensations, absolutions, indulgences, privi- 
 leges and other favors. And now the pope asks again, a new 
 and unheard of subsidy, under threats to those who will not 
 give it or who shall oppose it. Arrest the beginning of this 
 mischief, and allow not this shameful servitude to be estab- 
 lished.” 
 
 Why should the people not demand an accounting from 
 the churches? 
 
 Reader, if you have read the previous chapters of this book, 
 we feel sure you will agree with our opinions there expressed 
 that Christianity from its first inception has been an exploita- 
 tion for power and profit. 
 
 1378, Pope Urban VI. So severe, the cardinals removed 
 him, electing Clement VII. 
 
 A big mixup occurs here, which must have caused the Chris- 
 tian god much loss of sleep. 
 
 The council of Pisa deposed Gregory XII and Benedict 
 XIII and elected Alexander V to take their place, 1409. 
 
636 THE REVELATION 
 
 This did not extinguish the schism. It only added another 
 pope, making three popes at one time. 
 
 The Council of Constance in 1414 caused John Huss and 
 Jerome of Prague to be burned alive; besides, it proclaimed 
 the superiority of councils over the popes. Yet modern Prot- 
 estant churches favor a consolidation with the Catholics today. 
 
 Gregory XII sent in his demise, leaving the other two 
 claimants. 
 
 John XXIII was cast into prison and left there to sweat 
 out his ambition and acknowledge Martin V as pope. 
 
 “There is no vice, no crime, with which the contemporary 
 historians and Council of Constance have not reproached John 
 XXIII. 
 
 “An act of accusation which was drawn up against him, 
 contains a complete list of all mortal sins.” 
 
 “It is alleged he seduced three hundred nuns.” (L’Enfant 
 His. du conc. de Constance lib. 11, p 184.) 
 
 According to Niem: “he had kept at Bologna two hundred 
 mistresses.” 
 
 He made too much use of simony and usury. He perfected, 
 even after Boniface IX, the traffic in benefices, and a bill for 
 a thousand florins was made out in his favor, when he lent only 
 eight hundred for four months. 
 
 With each succeeding pope, evil practices increase. 
 
 1424, Pope Clement VIII. Abdicated. 
 
 1431, Pope Eugene IV. Deposed. 
 
 1439, Pope Felix V. Renounced the pontificate. 
 
 The English, Germans, and French never ceased to object 
 to the pretensions of the Roman pontiffs. 
 
 1455, Calixtus II] (Alfons Borgia). He preached in vain 
 a crusade against the Turks. Crusades were not so fashionable 
 —the inquisition was nearer home and much more profitable. 
 
 He was celebrated for his persistent nepotism; he elevated 
 two nephews to cardinalships, which they dishonored by the 
 publicity of their misconduct. Upon the head of a third nephew 
 he accumulated secular dignities, making him duke of Spoletum; 
 general of the troops of the Holy See; prefect of Rome; gov- 
 
THe REVELATION ; 637. 
 
 ernor of Castle St. Angelo, and attempted to make him King 
 of Naples. 
 
 1464, Pope Paul I] (Pietro Barbo). He also preached a 
 crusade. He was a Venetian, so beautiful and vain that he was 
 tempted to take the name of ‘“Formosus,’’ meaning beautiful. 
 
 1471, Pope Sixtus IV (Francis d’Albescola de la Rovere 
 a Franciscan). 
 
 We shall now have some of the real fire-works of papacy ; 
 a more vicious murderer than this pope never lived. 
 
 One of his first acts of revenge was to take from the family 
 Medici of Florence the employment of treasurer of the Holy 
 See and give it to that of Pazzi, creating a bloody feud between 
 two strong families heretofore friendly. 
 
 This was an attempt to start a plan to have the Pazzi in- 
 vade Florence, under the protection of the Holy See, in order 
 to break up strong factions there. 
 
 It was he who suggested the assassination of the Medici. 
 
 To the Pazzi were joined the Cardinal Riario, nephew of 
 the count, the archbishop of Pisa, a brother of that prelate, one 
 “ Bandini, known for his misconduct, Montesecco, one of the 
 condottieri of Sixtus 1V, and some other brigands and some 
 other priests. 
 
 The plan was to poinard Lorenzo and Julian de Medici, 
 on Sunday, the 26th of April, in the church, at the middle of the 
 mass, at the instance of the elevation of the host. These cir- 
 cumstances, which added the character of sacrilege to the crime, 
 frightened Montesecco, who, because he was most accustomed 
 of all of them to assassination, had received the commission to 
 strike Lorenzo. Two priests were then charged with this part 
 of the business. 
 
 Lorenzo escaped them with wounds, but Julian was stabbed 
 to death, by Bandini, and Francesco haz 
 
 This outrageous crime was quickly avenged, the people 
 seized and exterminated the assassins. 
 
 The archbishop of Pisa was seen hanging at the side of 
 Francisco Pazzi, gnawing in agony the corpse of his accomplice. 
 
 Montesecco confessed the papal origin of the conspiracy. 
 
638 THe REVELATION \ 
 
 Bandini escaped, taking refuge in Constantinople, but was 
 returned to Florence by Mahomet II and was hanged—a sultan 
 would not give asylum to an assassin whom a pope did not hesi- 
 tate to arm. 
 
 Pope Sixtus IV, in his anger at the exposure, excommuni- 
 cated Lorenzo de Medici and all the Florentines, thus exposing 
 himself to the disgust and anger of all Europe. 
 
 1492, Pope Alexander VI (Rodrigues Borgia). 
 
 “The private life of Alexander VI covers rapines, per- 
 juries, revels, sacrilege, lewdness, incest, poisonings, and as- 
 Sassinations.”’ 
 
 This pope had a daughter, Lucretia, and four sons, to whom 
 he had given honorable positions. 
 
 Alexander VI had become the first potentate of Europe 
 when a poison which he had prepared for others, by a happy 
 mistake terminated his abominable pontificate. (Encyc. Amer.) 
 
 The lack of permanent papal success demonstrates that it 
 is not sufficient for a pope to be perverse: he must know how 
 to take advantage of the weakness and errors of others, and 
 also of his own crimes, which none of these popes seemed to 
 know how to do. 
 
 Of all the ages of Christian history, the sixteenth century 
 is most replete with storms, revolutions, and catastrophies. 
 
 1503, Pope Pius III died in twenty-one days. 
 
 1503, Pope Julius II, Julian de Rovere, nephew of: Sixtus 
 IV. He called the Germans, French, and Spaniards barbarians. 
 France under Louis XIII had shaken herself free from Rome. 
 
 Julius was so much like a temporal prince we can scarcely 
 find a resemblance of a bishop in him. It was under his pontifi- 
 cate that the doctrine of infallibility was established. 
 
 1513, Pope Leo X. Attempted to foster literature and 
 learning. He was a son of Lorenzo de Medici. Attempted to 
 enrich his relatives. He developed such a hatred for France 
 that when he was told of the expulsion of the French from 
 Milan he dropped dead from excessive joy. 
 
 He barely escaped another conspiracy similar to that of 
 
THE REVELATION : 639 
 
 the Pazzi, and in which the same cardinal Riario, formerly one 
 of the accomplices of Sixtus IV, was found. 
 
 His greatest error was his widespread sale of indulgences. 
 It led to the great Christian reformation. 
 
 Leo excommunicated Luther, and the reformation may be 
 laid to his promiscuous bartering in evil and crime under the 
 name of indulgences. 
 
 Leo declared that the Roman pontiff had the right to de- 
 stroy thrones and take away and decree crowns. 
 
 1523, Pope Clement VII. Natural and posthumous son 
 of Julian de Medici. 
 
 A German army composed of Lutherans took and sacked 
 Rome, compelling Clement to take refuge in the Castle St. 
 Angelo, and he was not permitted to come out until he promised 
 to put this fortress into the hands of the emperor and to pay 
 three hundred and fifty ducats of gold. Not being able to 
 comply with this, Clement escaped, disguised as a merchant, 
 to Orvieto. 
 
 1534, Pope Paul III. His greatest error was to approve 
 Jesuitry, the espionage system of popery. 
 
 1566, Pope Pius V. Excommunicated Elizabeth. 
 
 He had been the grand inquisitor under Paul IV, and re- 
 mained so after he became pope, leaving no doubt about the 
 origin and purpose of this horrible thing. 
 
 He held an extraordinary hatred for learned men. Among 
 his victims was Palearius, whom he burned at the stake, com- 
 pelling him to confess that “the pope had the right to kill here- 
 tics with his own hands,” evidently referring to the precedent 
 of David’s cruelties. 
 
 And now we are come to the cap-sheaf of this harvest of 
 terrorism. 
 
 1572, Gregory XIII was crowned, three months before 
 the ever-memorable St. Bartholomew’s day, Sunday, August 
 24, 1572. 
 
 With the connivance of that meanest of all kings, Charles 
 IX of France, Gregory instigated this horrible massacre. Upon 
 
640 THE REVELATION \ 
 
 hearing of its success, he celebrated it with fireworks and the 
 discharge of cannon. 
 
 We invite especial attention to the following chapter for 
 the particulars of this massacre—the wickedest act that may be 
 charged to the Christian church authorities. 
 
 While murder and butchery extend on. into the late cen- 
 turies, we shall go no further in the examination of the popes, 
 desiring space for equally as important chapters in this book. 
 
 Let us ask the candid, conscientious reader if he believes 
 there is a just and worthy god behind the papal throne respon- 
 sible for all this crime. HM there is, what a brutal character he 
 must be. If there is not, who is responsible? 
 
 Out of all these popes, which we have only briefly men- 
 tioned, not one good or just man has been found. ‘The most 
 detestable crimes may be charged against all of them. 
 
 But wait and see what these same vicars of god were 
 doing to the people during this same period. What we have 
 suggested in previous chapters is simple, compared with these 
 actual facts. Some of the word characters, with their sinister 
 definitions, flash back to us with greater suggestiveness. 
 
 With this hellish background, is there a sensible man living 
 willing to insist that that same institution has purged itself of 
 this bloodthirsty nature? Impossible! It has only found some 
 new virgin to weave another true purple, of deeper hue and 
 stronger texture, as a veil to conceal deeper and more subtle 
 intrigues against humanity. 
 
 Again we warn humanity. 
 
 This beast has fastened its tenacious fangs into the fabric 
 of every form of government. 
 
PART XOX TV 
 Po ON STB Liye Re WiC RA CON DETTIGING 
 
 (A falsehood long maintained becomes truth by usage) 
 
 An analysis of the question of who is responsible for the 
 unhappy and demoralized world conditions so manifest to all 
 who will view the situation with unprejudiced eyes, will fix the 
 blame where it rightfully belongs. | 
 
 The church insists that it is the logical, ethical, and moral 
 guide for humanity. 
 
 On its face this seems to be a frank acknowledgment of 
 responsibility. 
 
 There are three elements of basic responsibility: mankind, 
 civil governments, and the church. 
 
 Who declared that mankind is evil by nature? The church! 
 This eliminates both humanity and civil governments. 
 
 On what authority did the church thus brand mankind 
 with shame? On the authority of its own self-constituted god. 
 
 “God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, 
 and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was 
 only evil continually. 
 
 “And it repented the Lord that he had made man on the 
 earth; and it grieved him at his heart.” (Gen. 6:5-6.) 
 
 “The imagination of man’s heart is evil from his youth.” 
 (Gen, 8:21.) 
 
 Thus words are put into the mouth of the Christian god 
 by which he condemns his own creations. But a much more 
 significant thing is here revealed. This god is a human being, 
 because both he and the man he condemns have hearts. Only 
 living, organic beings have hearts. 
 
 Now, remember, this is the original and only Christian 
 god, and the church places responsibility upon him to clear its 
 own skirts. 
 
 641 
 
642 THE REVELATION 
 
 rT 
 
 When confronted by its own evidence that such a god 
 cannot reside in heaven, how does it evade direct responsibility ? 
 
 A being with a heart is of necessity a thing of flesh and 
 blood. 
 
 “Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God.” (I 
 Gotelon UN) 
 
 They hasten to mend this breach. 
 
 “God is a spirit and they that worship him must worship 
 him in spirit.” (John 4:24.) 
 
 This absurd contradiction throughout the whole Bible posi- 
 tively eliminates god as a possible source of responsibility and 
 brings it back to the church. 
 
 Therefore the proposition resolves itself down to the iden- 
 tification of the Christian god. Neither science, philosophy, nor 
 logical reasoning can describe the Christian god in a manner to 
 enable any human mind to understand the nature of such a char- 
 acter, hence Christianity, having admittedly filled the world 
 with evil as a reason for its own existence, must stand the re- 
 proach of responsibility until it can demonstrate its god as a 
 responsible being, to do which will be to acknowledge a being 
 capable of exercising human functions which would fall under 
 legal restrictions. Otherwise neither god nor the church could 
 have legal standing, therefore they could not claim protection 
 under the law. 
 
 There are three aspects of the attitude of the church 
 towards humanity. One is that of fanaticism; the second that 
 of premeditated predatory intent, and the third the logical re- 
 flection of the other two, a vengeful hatred for all mankind, 
 and his civil institutions, not directly contributing to the church 
 maintenance. 
 
 To charge the church attitude towards humanity to fanati- 
 cism at once condemns it as a thing to be quickly brought under 
 restraint to eliminate it from further participation in the con- 
 trol and government of men. To charge it with premeditated 
 intent to exploit humanity as a commercial enterprise, would be 
 to accuse it of duplicity which would subject it to legal prosecu- 
 tion. 
 
THE REVELATION 643 
 
 Its attitude of vengeful hatred is quickly recognized as the 
 feeling of resentment that mankind does not willingly subject 
 itself to church control and discipline. This is one of the 
 strongest evidences that the church itself harbors a fear that 
 its illogical position may be recognized before it can gain 
 control over humanity by force and power. 
 
 Now let us analyze this: “The kingdom of God comes 
 with power.” (Mark 9:1.) 
 
 This proves that the church aspires to establish a kingdom 
 on earth. 
 
 No man is fool enough to believe that a spirit is going to 
 sit upon the throne. 
 
 “God is a spirit.’ (John 4.24.) 
 
 This is recognized by the church, and an attempt is made 
 to mend it. 
 
 “Christ is the power of god and the wisdom of God.” (1 
 Gor. 1:24.) 
 
 Now we have a substantial basis for our declaration that 
 the Christian assumption of “divine right’’ to exercise an 
 ethical control over mankind is a clean-cut impudent presump- 
 tion. ‘ 
 
 This especially interests the government in the United 
 States, where the majority is supposed to rule. The church 
 intrudes its power in a manner to create a false majority, and 
 designing political parties juggle this power to cheat the natural 
 consensus of public opinion. Hence, ignorance becomes a blind 
 agent of intrigue and duplicity. 
 
 This is the very essence of church faith. 
 
 The declaration that Christ is the power and wisdom of 
 god relegates and eliminates the Christian god from direct par- 
 ticipation and responsibility. ““No man hath seen god at any 
 time.” (I John 4:12.) This makes it essential to determine the 
 nature of this Christ. 
 
 It is needless to go into a long dissertation concerning the 
 nature of the christ character. The so-called church fathers. 
 centuries ago, declared that Christ was an abstract thing. Not- 
 withstanding he has been “‘preached literally and him crucified”’ 
 
644 THE REVELATION 
 
 through all these centuries. If Christ was crucified, it is evi- 
 dence that gods’ power and wisdom ended. 
 
 If Christ had been a living being and born of ordinary 
 parents in the ordinary way, he naturally would have fallen 
 under the curse of original sin, and this would have made every 
 man a Christ, hence it was necessary to declare that he was of 
 “immaculate conception,” a thing absolutely contrary to nature; 
 declared absurd and inconsistent by science and common sense, 
 and abhorrent to sensible reasoning humanity, because of its 
 suggestiveness of priestly intrigue and indecency. 
 
 Here are the living, irrefutable evidences of the false pre- 
 tense. 
 
 None of the so-called apostles ever heard of or preached 
 the “immaculate conception,” the “bodily resurrection,” or the 
 “miracles4+ot a Christ. 
 
 It was a hundred years after the alleged time of Christ 
 that the first mention of these doctrines was cautiously advanced 
 by Ignatius, one of the so-called church fathers. The following 
 quotation is from his writings: 
 
 “There was concealed from the ruler of the world, the 
 virginity of Mary, and the birth of.our Lord, and the three 
 renowned mysteries, which were done in the tranquility of 
 _ god from the star.” 
 
 This is quoted from his alleged epistle to the Ephesians. 
 
 If we accept Ignatius as the example, we may at once de- 
 clare that fanaticism is the basis of it all, for here is a speci- 
 men: 
 
 “Fire and cross, and the beasts that are prepared, cutting 
 off of the limbs, and scattering of the bones, and crushing of 
 the whole body, harsh torments of the devil, let them come 
 upon me, but only let me be accounted worthy of Jesus Christ.” 
 
 It is quite true that like many other alleged sayings of the 
 church fathers to create fanaticism, Ignatius never uttered such 
 words, for these are the “torments of the devil” perpetrated 
 by the inquisition centuries after his time. 
 
 When we consider the absolute foolishness of such stuff, 
 we cannot avoid expressing contempt for such a foundation for 
 
THE REVELATION 645 
 
 the boasted Christian pretenses. Moreover, every sane person, 
 accustomed to weighing these matters in the scale of common 
 sense and reason, feels well up a resentment that such fiction 
 is brazenly preached from thousands of pulpits throughout the 
 world as literal truth. 
 
 In previous chapters in which we interpret the essential 
 parts of the Bible, we expose the secret origin of the idea of 
 the “immaculate conception,” as applied to the Christian scheme. 
 The true origin of both the Christ character and the “immacu- 
 late conception” is away centuries back in antiquity. 
 
 We reveal that the Old Testament is a well defined re- 
 hearsal of the Christian dispensation. 
 
 The very first character, allegedly reconstructing humanity 
 after the flood, is the first son of Noah, Shem. He now rises 
 up to take part in the modern discussion of the “immaculate 
 conception,” which bids fair to cause a schism which will bring 
 about a new reformation, for a very large proportion of the 
 modern clergy repudiate the “immaculate conception” doctrine. 
 We shall hold that if any part of the Bible is fictitious, all of 
 it is. 
 
 Shem means name, fame. To him and his offspring falls 
 the arduous duty of secretly producing the Christ character in 
 a manner to avoid the accusation that he is but an ordinary man. 
 
 Shem’s first son is Elam. 
 
 The significance of this name we believe, is the greatest 
 secret in the Old Testament. 
 
 In the ecclesiastic code the name Elam signifies a young 
 man (a young Levitical priest) (I Chr. 26:3), a virgin, a secret, 
 an age. 
 
 In the Apocryphal account of Mary, “a young Levitical 
 priest of ineffable beauty came in unto Mary.” 
 
 Virgin means a young maiden. 
 
 Age means a period or epoch. 
 
 Secret means clandestined, concealed, sly, underhand. 
 
 All the denials that may be made cannot eliminate this as 
 the origin of the Virgin Mary idea in the Christian scheme. 
 This is what Ignatius was trying to explain one hundred years 
 
646 THe REVELATION 
 
 after Christ. Of course it had to remain a secret, they could 
 not take the risk of investigation at the time of the alleged birth 
 Or Christ 
 
 Let us examine more technically this abnormal doctrine, 
 for if the “immaculate conception” is destroyed Christ 1s de- 
 stroyed, and if Christ is a myth Christianity becomes a false 
 DECLEIISe. 
 
 The word Christ does not signify a name. Chrism signifies 
 an annointing oil. Christ signifies the thing annointed. 
 
 The word Messiah is the usual name applied in the Old 
 Testament to the thing or person annointed, applying alike to 
 all priests and kings. In the New Testament the Greek Kristos, 
 signifying annointed, takes the place of the word Messiah. 
 Neither word has any other special significance. 
 
 Annoint means to smear with grease. 
 
 There are three uses to which ointment is put. It is 
 smeared upon diseased parts, wounds, or sores. It is used asa 
 perfumed grease for the hair. It is used to annoint kings and 
 priests. Rather a sweet-scented practice in any case. 
 
 Let us now examine more closely the “immaculate concep- 
 tion.” 
 
 Immaculate means unspotted, spotless, stainless. 
 
 Conception means notion, idea, thought, perception, to con- 
 ceive, the thing conceived. 
 
 On its face this can only apply to an idea, an enterprise. 
 To apply it to human conception is the meanest insult ever 
 offered to mankind. Out of billions of human beings, but one 
 is born spotless, and that one conceived by the church, which 
 puts him forward to be sole king and lord over men, with no 
 other evidence of his authenticity than its naked word. For 
 centuries this fabulous being has been “preached literally and 
 him crucified.” This is absolute duplicity. 
 
 Origen, another of the church fathers, becomes witness to 
 Christ being a myth, preached only to those who could not 
 understand. 
 
 “To the carnal (secularly, worldly) they taught the gospel 
 in a literal way; preaching Jesus Christ and him crucified. But 
 
THE REVELATION 647 
 
 to persons further advanced burning with a desire for celestial 
 wisdom, they communicated the Logos.” (Origen. ) 
 
 This is the secret Gnostic wisdom which is taught to the 
 inner circle. 
 
 There is no evidence that any of the early church litera- 
 ture mentioned the immaculate conception, the material resur- 
 rection of Christ, or the miracles of Christ. 
 
 That Christ was begotten of a virgin, by the overshadowing 
 of the holy ghost, is nowhere mentioned in heathen, Jewish, or 
 Christian history, until more than a hundred years after it is 
 said to have taken place. The doctrine was cautiously advanced 
 in the second century for the purpose of deifying a Christ. The 
 bishops who were chosen to construct an attractive church liter- 
 ature, incorporated it as an uncanonized doctrine, merely to 
 create sentiment to crystallize it into canonized doctrine. 
 
 Paul knew nothing of this hypocrisy. Without this doc- 
 trine the divinity of Christ was not possible. 
 
 The holy ghost means the breath, hence the Christ merely 
 signifies the spoken word, as placed in the mouths of the priest- 
 hood by the church. Physical action takes the place of the 
 spoken word. 
 
 Christ is called the word of god. (Rev. 19:13.) 
 
 Clement of Rome, another of the “‘apostolic fathers,’ never 
 mentioned the immaculate conception nor miracles. 
 
 The alleged writings of the mythical Peter make no men- 
 tion of the immaculate conception, the material resurrection, or 
 the miracles. 
 
 None of the apostolic fathers make mention of either of 
 these doctrines without which the Christian pretensions are 
 devoid of force. Ignatius, A. D. 115, merely mentions them 
 in a mysterious way, as though fearful of making a slip. 
 
 The same may be said regarding the four gospels and the 
 acts of the apostles. The earliest Jewish Christians did not 
 believe in the immaculate conception. 
 
 The method by which the immaculate conception was estab- 
 lished was the usual coercion of fear. We are told in the 
 Protevangelion: “Salome came to the cave in which Christ was 
 
648 Tup REVELATION 
 
 born and desired proof that Mary was a virgin. Proof was 
 vouchsafed but, as a result, Salome’s hand immediately with- 
 ered.” 
 
 That was what people got for doubting the word of the 
 church. 
 
 The word vouchsafe is the key to this. 
 
 The meaning is: to sanction or allow without danger; to 
 vouch or warrant as safe. 
 
 This referred to the safety of releasing the doctrine. Sa- 
 lome is Salmon, meaning reward. Salom is Shallum, meaning 
 revenge. Salome’s reward for doubt was a withered hand. 
 
 In the ancient Zoroasterian system it is prophesied that a 
 virgin would conceive, and as soon as the child was born a star 
 would appear, and the magi were to bring gifts. 
 
 Magi means priests. The early priests descended from the 
 tribal hoodoo doctors, were called magicians. 
 
 This undoubtedly is the origin of the virgin idea. Zoro- 
 aster was that immaculately conceived savior of Persia, long 
 before the Christian scheme. 
 
 In the ancient Hindoo records (1156 B. C.) is the Bhagavat 
 Purana, the infancy of Chrishna or Hindo Christ is preserved. 
 
 The Christian “infancy” is identically the same, word for 
 word. 
 
 This very substantially established the sources from which 
 Christianity plagiarized both ideas, the Christ and the immacu- 
 late conception. 
 
 In like manner, every important doctrine advanced by the 
 Christian church was plagiarized from previous religions. 
 
 This makes plain the necessity for the destruction of all 
 evidences of previous learning; the antagonism towards science, 
 and the denial of natural evolution. 
 
 We are now on fair ground to eliminate the “immaculate 
 conception,” which necessarily eliminates the alleged divine na- 
 ture of Christ. 
 
 Marcion, one of the wheel horses of Christian doctrine, 
 disputed the immaculate conception, the material resurrection, 
 
THE REVELATION 649 
 
 and wholly rejected the Old Testament; not considering it of 
 any authority after the coming of Christ. 7 
 
 This eliminates prophecy, in so much as any reference to 
 the Christ may be found in the Old Testament. 
 
 No two of the several announcements concerning the com- 
 ing of a Christ correspond. 
 
 Luke and Matthew trace the genealogy of Christ back 
 through the Old Testament, which Marcion repudiates, assum- 
 ing that the blood of Joseph supplies the line, whereas it is 
 specifically declared that Joseph is not his legitimate father. 
 Moreover, Matthew and Luke dispute each other. 
 
 Justin traces the line back through Mary as being of the 
 line of David, which is equally inconsistent. 
 
 All of this is merely a snare to lead away from the truth, 
 which is found in their own code. 
 
 Joseph signifies increase, and in this association refers to 
 the rising generation to be brought under the ecclesiastic con- 
 trol. Ecclesia meaning a legislative assembly. 
 
 Mary is derived from Mer, meaning the sea. The name 
 signifies rebellion. 
 
 Now, why act foolish about this? Let us acknowledge the 
 truth standing up naked before us. 
 
 This sea is the so-called Holy See of the Roman Catholic 
 church. 
 
 This is Mary! 
 
 Increasing humanity is Joseph. 
 
 These two beget the Christ character, which stands as the 
 symbol of the propaganda to be broadcasted over the world. 
 “Christ and him crucified” preached literally, to enthrall the 
 ignorant masses and tear the heart out of humanity. 
 
 The greater part of the life and ministry of this alleged 
 Christ was spent in Galilee, signifying revolution. 
 
 Is there no significance in the fact that this central Chris- 
 tian character is mothered by rebellion, takes refuge in revolu- 
 tion, and begins his work with this bold declaration ¢ 
 
 “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came 
 not to send peace but a sword.”’ (Matt. 10:34.) 
 
650 THe REVELATION 
 
 “I came to send fire on the earth.” (Luke 12:49.) 
 
 The absurd attempt to give this fabulous Christ a human 
 standing, despite his alleged immaculate origin, in order to 
 clothe him with royalty and kingly dignity, does not rise above 
 imbecility. 
 
 Matthew declares he is of the seed of David through Solo- 
 mon—the seed of love through the sun. 
 
 Luke declares he is through the brother of Solomon, Na- 
 than, the son of David. 
 
 Marcion declares that the Old Testament is not authority 
 for the Christian scheme. ° 
 
 So there you have it out of their own mouths. Who are 
 you going to believe. 
 
 On top of this is the fact that no one knew of the “‘immacu- 
 late conception” of Christ for a hundred years after his alleged 
 birth. The idea was quickly made a catchy Christian fad in 
 the second century, and was gradually adopted as a doctrine of 
 the church. 
 
 The Protestants are compelled to accept this Catholic fad 
 as the only consistent explanation of the divinity of Christ. 
 
 To their discredit they too “preach Christ literally and him 
 crucified.” They also preach literally the miracles of Christ, 
 which doctrine was unknown to the alleged apostles. Its first 
 mention was one hundred and thirty years after Christ. 
 
 The dogma of the immaculate conception was not defined 
 as “of faith” until December 8, 1854, by Pope Pius IX, hence 
 it may be classed as a moot question up to that time, notwith- 
 standing many previous popes attempted to nail it firmly down. 
 Pius IX simply declared that those who expressed doubt would 
 be accused of heresy, and that meant death. 
 
 Who declared the doctrine? The church. 
 
 Who declared the church infallible? The church. 
 
 This doctrine has been repudiated because of endless mani- 
 festations of error and fallibility. 
 
 Who declared the pope possessed divine authority to as- 
 sume temporal power over kings and peoples? The church. 
 
 This doctrine has been openly repudiated. 
 
THe REVELATION 651 
 
 It is authoritatively asserted that the Bible contains nine 
 thousand errors in opposition to well-known natural laws, as 
 taught by science. 
 
 All competent readers recognize glaring misstatements 
 which make a fool of the Christian god, which of course merely 
 signifies the ignorance of those who wrote them. According to 
 the Bible god did not even know the earth was a globe or that 
 it turns in an orbit about the sun and upon an axis. He did 
 not know the extent of our planetary system. 
 
 There are named more than five hundred glaring improb- 
 abilities and impossibilities as appearing in the Bible. 
 
 Why should humanity make a fool of itself to sustain 
 and maintain a parasitic organzation which has attained a power 
 to absorb all of the intrinsic wealth of the world? 
 
 We insist again that it is a law in nature for a system to 
 cultivate that upon which it feeds. 
 
 The church does not profit by good; it thrives on evil, 
 which it admittedly introduced into the world. 
 
 Now let us conclude this work with a call to the bar of 
 frank and open public opinion. 
 
 1. If Christianity is a pretense and hypocrisy, it should 
 be exposed. 
 
 “Woe unto you scribes and hypocrites! for you devour 
 widows houses, and for a pretense make long prayer; therefore 
 ye shall receive the greater damnation.” (Matt. 23:14.) 
 
 2. If it is based upon mythology and fictitious genealogies, 
 it should be exposed. 
 
 “Neither give heed to fables and endless genealogies which 
 minister questions rather than godly edifying anac lon itiiae tects) 
 
 “But avoid foolish genealogies.” (Titus 3:9.) 
 
 3. If the scriptures are only the inventions of men as 
 so-called “evidences,” “testimonies,” and “prophecies,” to lend 
 plausibility to a claim to divine justification, it should be ex- 
 posed. 
 
 “Know that no prophecy is of any private interpretation. 
 
 “For the prophecy came of holy men, as they were moved 
 
652 THE REVELATION 
 
 by the Holy Ghost.” (II Peter 1:20-21.) The Holy Ghost 
 signifies the breath. 
 
 “T will raise them up a prophet from among their brethren 
 like unto thee, and will put my words in his mouth; and he 
 shall speak unto them that I shall command him. 
 
 “But the prophet which shall presume to speak a word in 
 my name which I have not commanded him to speak shall die.” 
 (Deut. 18:18.) 
 
 Moses was the holy man who made this statement to the 
 Israelites. ' 
 
 He is also the author of the following godly utterances: 
 
 “Every woman shall borrow of her neighbor, and of her 
 that sojourneth in her house, jewels of silver, and } ewels of gold, 
 and raiment: and ye shall put them upon your sons and upon 
 your daughters: and ye shall spoil the Egyptians.” (Ex. Ofeey 
 
 There is a reason for all of these holy utterances. Moses 
 later decided to decorate his tabernacle; therefore he adopted 
 the usual method of coercion which carries a tacit threat ; calling 
 the congregation together, he said, “Whoever is of a willing 
 heart, let him bring an offering of gold and silver and brass.” 
 io 58) 
 
 “And they came, both men and women, as many as were 
 willing hearted, and brought bracelets, earrings, and rings and 
 tablets, all jewels of gold: and every man offered gold unto 
 the plcord: gio Hxaeo ee) 
 
 No one believes that wandering, half-starved people were 
 manufacturing these things in a wilderness. They undoubtedly 
 were the jewels of gold and silver stolen from the Egyptians 
 at the command of Moses, and this clearly convicts him of 
 wilfully and premeditatedly receiving stolen property. 
 
 This set some fearful precedents. 
 
 It established a covert method of mental coercion. Re- 
 flected in the Jew pawnbrokers. 
 
 It suggested that a division of the spoils with the church 
 condoned theft. 
 
 It suggested gifts of jewelry to the church by overwrought 
 
THE REVELATION 653 
 
 enthusiasts who in hysterical moments do unnatural things, as 
 we saw them give their jewels to the wooden image in Rome. 
 
 “The women whose hearts stirred them up in wisdom spun 
 goats hair.” 
 
 “The fear of the Lord, that is wisdom.” (Job. 28:28.) 
 
 “The rulers brought onyx stones and stones to be set.” 
 
 This fad cost the peoples of the earth billions of dollars, 
 and justified the wise, unbelieving Jew pawnbroker in receiv- 
 ing stolen goods ever since. 
 
 4. If its pretense of divine origin is contrary to well- 
 known laws of nature, and human knowledge and experience, 
 it should be exposed. 
 
 Christianity, strange to say, is frankly disputed by every 
 logical agent and element going toward the natural development 
 and progression of evolution and civilization. Science disputes 
 it; philosophy makes it foolish, and common sense repudiates it. 
 There is not one single evidence to prove it is not wholly fiction. 
 
 It has a holy fear of philosophy. 
 
 “Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy after 
 the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world.” (Col. 
 Z255:) 
 
 This vindicates our contention that Christianity is con- 
 cealed Gnosticism. 
 
 This especially refers to Gnosticism, for rudiments means 
 first principles, or primary elements; that which is in its first 
 stages of development, of which the Gnostic philosophy treats. 
 
 5. If its doctrines may be traced and identified, as those 
 of ancient and long previous religions of many early periods 
 and peoples, this should be exposed. 
 
 There is not one important doctrine in the Christian re- 
 ligion that is original with its founders. Other chapters go into 
 details regarding this subject. 
 
 “All scripture is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for 
 correction, for instruction in righteousness.” (II Tim. 3:16.) 
 
 The word scripture has no primary religious significance. 
 Gospel merely means a good story. 
 
654 THE REVELATION 
 
 What we previously quoted about the spoiling of the Egyp- 
 tians is scripture, therefore it must be included. 
 
 6. If it has conspired to override civil governments and 
 self-rule by the people, and to usurp their rights and powers in 
 order to set up a religious government, it should be exposed. 
 
 Why should the clergy have a voice in the nation which it 
 does not help to support? 
 
 We repeatedly find, adroitly interwoven with apparently 
 righteous teachings, subtle intimations of ulterior designs. 
 
 “Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was 
 against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way. 
 
 “And spoiled principalities and powers, he made a shew of 
 them openly triumphing over them. 
 
 “Let no man, therefore, judge you in meat, or in drink, or 
 
 in respect of an holy day, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath 
 days, me Col 14-169) 
 
 Does anyone doubt the Christian influence in formulating 
 prohibition and the blue laws? 
 
 “We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against prin- 
 cipalities and powers.” (Eph. 6:12.) 
 
 Principality means supreme power; the territory of a 
 prince; the legal domain of a people. 
 
 “Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the 
 kingdom to god. 
 
 “When he shall have put down all rule and all authority 
 and power. 
 
 “For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his 
 feet.” (1 Cor. 15:24-25.) 
 
 This means civil authority, for there is no other legal 
 authority controlling the bodies of men. The struggle for 
 temporal power is a part of papal history. 
 
 7. If it has conspired to control the mental and intellectual 
 development of mankind, independent of natural, national 
 growth and expansion, that it might secretly conform the people 
 to its requirements, it should be exposed. 
 
THE REVELATION 655 
 
 “T. will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to 
 nothing the understanding of the prudent.” 
 
 “God hath made foolish the wisdom of this world.” 
 
 “God hath chosen foolish and base things of the earth, and 
 things which are not, to bring to naught things that are. 
 
 “That no flesh should glory in his presence.” (I Cor. 1.) 
 
 John tells us that Christ is the word, and “the word was 
 
 made flesh.” (John 1:14.) 
 “God was manifest in the flesh.” (I Tim. 3:16.) 
 “The wisdom of this world is foolishness with god.” 
 “Therefore let no man glory in men.” (I Cor. 3:19-21.) 
 
 “The Lord will stain the pride of all the glory and bring 
 into contempt all the honorable of the earth.” (Is. 23:9.) 
 
 “For whosoever hath (understanding), to him shall be 
 given more abundance: but whosoever hath not, from him shall 
 be taken away even that he hath.” (Matt. 13:12.) 
 
 8. If it conceals its ulterior character, and fosters a secret 
 order in a mysterious code system, to prevent its inner nature 
 and secret purposes from being revealed to men not directly 
 associated with it, it should be exposed. 
 
 See our chapters revealing this mysterious code and sys- 
 tem. It is the most sinister aspect of the Christian exploitation. 
 
 9. If it has systematically cultivated belief in impossible 
 mythological beings, with supernatural powers over mankind, in 
 order to inspire superstitious fear, in an intolerant and bigoted 
 following, to maintain its system, it shouldsbe exposed. 
 
 “Did ever people hear the voice of god speaking out of the 
 midst of the fire as thou hast heard, and live?” (Deut. 4:33.) 
 
 “The Lord spake unto you out of the midst of the fire: 
 ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no similitude: only ye 
 heard a voice.” (Deut. 4:12.) 
 
 “And all the people saw the thunderings, and the light- 
 nings, and the noise of the trumpet, and the mountain smoked: 
 and when the people saw it they removed, and stood atar off. 
 
656 THE REVELATION 
 
 “And they said unto Moses, speak thou with us, and we 
 will hear: but let not god speak with us, lest we die.” (Ex. 
 20 :18-19.) , 
 
 This is the Christian god, and nothing more palpable could 
 be expressed by words than this determination to inspire fear 
 of a fabulous being, in order that the priest may become a 
 - mediator. To this day the common people dare not approach 
 persons in high office and glorified positions. 
 
 There are more than two hundred passages in the Bible in 
 which the word fear appears. 
 
 “Let the Lord be your fear and dread.” 
 
 “I shall put my fear in their hearts.” 
 
 ‘Render fear to whom fear is due.” 
 
 “Fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” 
 
 “I will make them hear my words that they may learn to 
 fear) me. | 
 
 “But the Lord your God ye shall fear.” 
 
 “The Lord is to be feared above all gods.” 
 
 We declare that the fear of the law is an abnormal thing. 
 
 Bribes, threats, promises, and persuasion are offered to 
 establish fear of an unknown god. Even the promise that old 
 age shall be turned back to youth is made. (Job. 33:25.) 
 
 10. If it has conspired with evil or interested political 
 powers, to influence legislation contrary to the desires of the 
 majority of the people, they both should be exposed. 
 
 The churches openly boast of such influence. 
 
 History reveals the meanest intrigues and the most des- 
 perate struggles on the part of churches to seize absolute con- 
 trol of established governments and temporal power. 
 
 11. If it influences public officials and legislative bodies or 
 courts, in the slightest degree, it should be exposed. 
 
 12. If it may be shown that it is now and always has been 
 a burdensome parasite upon humanity, it should be exposed. 
 
 It evidently is on its face, for it produces nothing and 
 has amassed fabulous wealth. It pays no taxes and its hundreds 
 of thousands of ministers are exempted from public service. 
 
 Ny Sc ESO 
 
THE REVELATION 657 
 
 13. If it has amassed great wealth in properties which it 
 has surreptitiously kept off the tax duplicates, this is evidence 
 of political connivance, for no other power could thus protect 
 it. It is a willful evasion and should be exposed. 
 
 There are in the United States alone 203,432 church edifices 
 to be supported by the people. 
 
 The value of church property is $1,676,600,582, or more 
 likely double this amount. 
 
 The annual cost of maintenance is more than $300,000,000, 
 about three dollars for every man, woman, and child. 
 
 It produces nothing and renders no adequate service which 
 could not be officially assumed by the nation, including the 
 ethical training. 
 
 14. If its clergy, and persons associated with it in other 
 capacities, have been purposely exempted from public duties 
 required of other citizens, merely because of their alleged divine 
 calling, this should be exposed, for:there are more sacred rea- 
 sons for exemption not recognized by legal process. 
 
 There is neither sense nor justice in allowing to able-bodied 
 men the voting franchise when they neither produce, help to 
 pay the public expenses, nor render any public service. 
 
 15. If they maintain secret institutions to hide their opera- 
 tions from the public and the law, they should immediately be 
 opened up and their purposes and practices exposed. An ac- 
 counting of their source of maintenance should be made, and 
 the purposes to which this income is applied. 
 
 This exclusive privilege is a disgrace and scandal in the 
 face of humanity. The time is come when all men and all insti- 
 tutions must make a frank avowal of their attitudes towards the 
 overcrowded world that favoritism may not overtop justice and 
 equity. 
 
 16. If its pretense of charitable dispensations depends 
 upon its persuasive influences to induce mankind to distribute 
 its charities through its organization, this is a willful diversion 
 to enable it to support itself without labor, and amass great 
 and powerful wealth without compensation, and this should 
 be exposed. 
 
658 THe REVELATION 
 
 17. If its influence and power inspires a morbid fear, 
 compelling the people to contribute towards its support and pro- 
 tection, that is moral coercion, and should be exposed. 
 
 18. If its political and moral influences are the basis of 
 its legal standing, it should be exposed. 
 
 19, If it may be identified as allying itself with any political 
 party, to strengthen and maintain its own position, and forward 
 legislation favored and initiated by it, no matter what its object, 
 it should be condemned and exposed. 
 
 It is one of the anonialous aspects of the American gov- 
 ernment that the Christian forces have been permitted to assume 
 the balance of power and practically control the nation, al- 
 
 though the clergy do not produce, pay taxes, or render any. 
 
 public service. 
 
 20. If it is engaged in, or associated with, any commercial 
 enterprises, whereby it directly or indirectly profits, it forfeits 
 its rights to tax exemptions and all of its properties, on the 
 ground that it directly competes with those who produce the 
 national wealth and pay the taxes. This should be instantly 
 suppressed and exposed. 
 
 21. The desire for material gain from commercial enter- 
 prise begets greed, selfishness, and many forms of moral turpi- 
 tude, therefore an institution cannot consistently. be both re- 
 ligious and commercial. I{ the church aspires to become a 
 Jehovah and self-sustaining, at the expense of humanity, with- 
 out paying the usual penalties, this ambition should be rudely 
 suppressed and the duplicity of the church exposed. 
 
 22. If history reveals that the Christian policy has been 
 to break humanity to its will, that it might establish a priestly 
 government, the people should rise as one man and destroy its 
 wicked political powers and its duplicity should be exposed. 
 
 23. If it may be demonstrated that the scriptures are but 
 fictitious stories, myths, and fables, assembled for the purpose 
 of lending plausibility to the Christian exploitation, the whole 
 Bible should be held up to the scorn of humanity; the church 
 
 
 
Tue REVELATION 659 
 
 steeples removed and these edifices confiscated as property im- 
 properly acquired of the people, and converted into buildings 
 for educational purposes. |The whole church organization 
 should be repudiated, and condemned, to give way to a sensible 
 ethical institution controlled by the people through their own 
 government. The priests and clergy should be forced to be- 
 come useful, productive citizens. They should not be permitted 
 to teach because of their previous affiliation, inborn prejudice, 
 and hereditary love for alleged vengeance. 
 
 It is evident on the face of nature that all mankind may 
 not be blended into one nation with one centralized government. 
 We have the visible evidence in the division of the planetary 
 system, the divisions of land, water, and all they produce. Even 
 its own foolish Genesis divides vegetation, animal life, and 
 man himself, into separate divisions, kinds, and classes. 
 
 Blending always lowers the standard. 
 
 When Christianity attempted to blend humanity into one 
 homogeneous mass, by debasing it to a common level of super- 
 stitious ignorance, it forever destroyed direct continuity with. 
 the trend of evolution, and turned men back into brutes, a con- 
 dition from which they have never arisen. 
 
 Reader, if you are a natural-born fool, nature has wisely 
 provided against redeeming you; 1f you have been made foolish 
 by confusing and conflicting educational theories or false pre- 
 tenses and the irritating difficulties of your daily experiences, 
 you belong to the great army of suffering humanity. The 
 whole power of civilization is due you to help regain your 
 normal status as one of nature’s highest evoluted units. If you 
 have a grain of common sense, as large as a mustard seed, left 
 in you, you will water and cultivate it by some consecutive 
 thought, until it blossoms forth into reason which will compel 
 you to give heed to the warnings in this volume. 
 
 Weigh the facts which we present to you against everything 
 else which has influenced you through life. You will be amazed 
 to learn to what degree your own credulity has been influenced 
 to contribute to your own troubles. “Faith” and “belief” are 
 two of the most treacherous words in language. “To know,” 
 
660 THE REVELATION 
 
 “to understand,” place you in the position which caused the 
 priesthood to exclaim: 
 
 “Behold the man is become as one of us.” (Gen. 32225) 
 
 Stand up, you man, and make the response: 
 
 “The sunrise of a new civilization has again brought us 
 the true light—reason with understanding.” 
 
 The revelation is here. 
 
 ‘LHE ENp. 
 

 
re 
 joni 
 
 
 
 
 
 —" . % ~ 
 _— _ 
 = lig, * « - = 
 = * ¥ s : 
 - - ¢ 
 _ s ms $ . 
 : a , 
 ' 5 - 
 4 ee . 
 - ‘ 
 . = 
 ss 
 * 
 >» 2 va + + 
 f +s 
 
Pa 
 
 hes 
 
 \ "an 
 
 
 
‘* 
 
 ary 
 
 i 
 
 | 
 
 i 
 
 eminary-Speé 
 
 | 
 
 S 
 
 ey 
 ae 
 * 
 Sete Se Stat 
 as 
 
 +2 
 
 BS 
 2: 
 
 = 
 
 wligtele 
 
 . 
 
 * 
 
 #*; 
 
 rs 
 © 
 
 . 
 + + 
 
 rel 
 
 pagel aes 
 ectes 
 
 > tm 
 
 tS 
 
 + 
 
 rey 
 rat os 
 
 + 
 i 
 
 ‘ 
 
 t 
 4, 
 D 
 
 Ad 
 
 a) 
 sty 
 
 2 
 De) 
 
 wi 
 
 ti 
 
 em) 
 
 i 
 
 Meta 
 rahe 
 at 
 
 ety 
 
 ) 
 
 Sistas 
 
 s) 
 
 aa 
 t oe 
 
 4) 
 
 ¥ 
 ” 
 * 
 
 s 
 ¢ 
 ¥ 
 > 
 vat 
 Nd 
 
 eS 
 Paes 
 
 , 
 
 Ply ee 
 Hop eee 
 
 Pc eae Ue 
 
 KAT gate tee 
 
 ’ 
 
 2 Payer ar’ 
 
 rs 
 
 + 
 , 
 
 raat) 
 
 AH TCM Rae) 
 
 oe wey 
 
 . 
 ¥ 
 5 
 
 yt he 
 Pee 
 
 4 13 
 
 ay 
 N 
 
 + 
 
 es 
 + 
 
 Varnes 
 
 ed 
 
 ‘ 
 
 ts 
 * 
 hg 
 
 4 
 5) 
 
 ot .s'« 
 bes se 
 
 ae 
 247 
 
 tet 
 
 &. 
 
 4 
 ) 
 
 ¥ 
 
 » 
 $) 
 
 * 
 
 Paes =. 
 
 + 
 
 and 
 * 
 
 ate 
 
 it 
 
 gS 
 
 MI 
 
 ty a 
 
 Dated 
 
 a aah 
 
 Pr aet 
 
 + 
 , 
 
 *y 
 ' 
 (ea) 
 
 ‘ 
 ' 
 “ 
 * 
 i) 
 Me 
 y 
 ‘ 
 
 a 
 ¥} 
 
 wie 
 
 , 
 
 ry 
 
 +. 
 
 2 
 yet hile 
 ue 
 yee as 
 
 td 
 58 
 
 we 
 Were 
 
 . 
 
 * 
 * 
 ic 
 ‘ 
 
 * 
 
 sty tgte 
 
 RNIN TALE Ae te 
 
 GRAB RRA Ne 
 ) 
 
 . 
 
 % 
 
 ye) 
 
 +4 es 
 
 ‘ 
 
 vores 
 hia 
 
 wes 
 
 ral 
 
 A 
 
 Triste 
 
 yy 
 
 an 
 Paar in 
 
 .